This is a modern-English version of The Paston Letters, A.D. 1422-1509. Volume 1 (of 6): New Complete Library Edition, originally written by unknown author(s).
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
This text uses UTF-8 (Unicode) file encoding. If the apostrophes and quotation marks in this paragraph appear as garbage, you may have an incompatible browser or unavailable fonts. First, make sure that your browser’s “character set” or “file encoding” is set to Unicode (UTF-8). You may also need to change the default font.
This text uses UTF-8 (Unicode) file encoding. If the apostrophes and quotation marks in this paragraph look like junk, you might have an incompatible browser or missing fonts. First, check that your browser’s “character set” or “file encoding” is set to Unicode (UTF-8). You might also need to change the default font.
The Gairdner edition of the Paston Letters was printed in six volumes. Each volume is a separate e-text; Volume VI is further divided into two e-texts, Letters and Index.
The Gairdner edition of the Paston Letters was published in six volumes. Each volume is its own e-text; Volume VI is split into two e-texts: Letters and Index.
All brackets are in the original, as are parenthetical question marks and (sic) notations. Series of dots representing damaged text are shown as printed. Note that the printed book used z to represent original yogh ȝ. This has not been changed for the e-text. The copy number (first page of each volume) is hand-written.
All brackets are in the original, as are parenthetical question marks and (sic) notations. Series of dots representing damaged text are shown as printed. Note that the printed book used z to represent original yogh ȝ. This has not been changed for the e-text. The copy number (first page of each volume) is hand-written.
Footnotes have their original numbering, with added page number to make them usable with the full Index. They are grouped at the end of each section of the text.
Footnotes maintain their original numbering, with added page numbers for compatibility with the complete Index. They are organized at the end of each section of the text.
Typographical errors are marked with mouse-hover popups, and are listed again at the end of the Letter, after any footnotes. In the primary text, errors were only corrected if they are clearly editorial, such as missing italics, or mechanical, such as u-for-n misprints. Italic “d” misprinted as “a” was a recurring problem. The word “invisible” means that there is an appropriately sized blank space, but the letter or punctuation mark itself is missing.
Typographical errors are marked with mouse-hover popups, and are listed again at the end of the Letter, after any footnotes. In the main text, errors were only corrected if they were clearly editorial, like missing italics, or mechanical, such as u-for-n misprints. An italic “d” misprinted as “a” was a common issue. The word “invisible” means that there is an appropriately sized blank space, but the letter or punctuation mark itself is missing.
If you are comfortable typing directly into your browser’s address bar, you can go straight to any page in this volume. Simply add #pageN to the end of the file name, where “N” is the page number(without leading zero).
If you're okay with typing directly into your browser's address bar, you can go directly to any page in this volume. Just add #pageN to the end of the file name, where “N” is the page number (without a leading zero).
This edition, published by arrangement with Messrs. Archibald Constable and Company, Limited, is strictly limited to 650 copies for Great Britain and America, of which only 600 sets are for sale, and are numbered 1 to 600.
This edition, published in collaboration with Messrs. Archibald Constable & Company, Limited, is strictly limited to 650 copies for Great Britain and America, of which only 600 sets are available for purchase and are numbered from 1 to 600.
No. . . 47. . . .
No. . . 47. . .
THE PASTON LETTERS
A.D. 1422-1509
The text of the title page is shown at the end of the file.
The text of the title page is shown at the end of the file.
Edinburgh: T. and A. Constable, Printers to His Majesty
Edinburgh: T. and A. Officer, Printers for the King
PREFACE
First publication of the Letters.
First release of the Letters.
Public attention was first drawn to the Paston Letters in the year 1787, when there issued from the press two quarto volumes with a very lengthy title, setting forth that the contents were original letters written ‘by various persons of rank and consequence’ during the reigns of Henry VI., Edward IV., and Richard III. The materials were derived from autographs in the possession of the Editor, a Mr. Fenn, of East Dereham, in Norfolk, who was well enough known in society as a gentleman of literary and antiquarian tastes, but who had not at that time attained any great degree of celebrity. Horace Walpole had described him, thirteen years before, as ‘a smatterer in antiquity, but a very good sort of man.’ What the great literary magnate afterwards thought of him we are not informed, but we know that he took a lively interest in the Paston Letters the moment they were published. He appears, indeed, to have given some assistance in the progress of the work through the press. On its appearance he expressed himself with characteristic enthusiasm:—‘The letters of Henry VI.’s reign, etc., are come out, and to me make all other letters not worth reading. I have gone through one volume, and cannot bear to be writing when I am so eager to be reading. . . . There are letters from all my acquaintance, Lord Rivers, Lord Hastings, the Earl of Warwick, whom I remember still better than Mrs. Strawbridge, though she died within these fifty years. What antiquary would be answering a letter from a living countess, when he may read one from Eleanor Mowbray, Duchess of Norfolk?’1.1
Public interest in the Paston Letters first emerged in 1787, when two quarto volumes were published with a lengthy title, indicating that the letters were original correspondence written ‘by various individuals of rank and significance’ during the reigns of Henry VI., Edward IV., and Richard III. The materials were sourced from autographs owned by the Editor, a Mr. Fenn, from East Dereham in Norfolk, who was recognized in society as a gentleman with literary and historical interests, although he hadn't achieved significant fame at that point. Horace Walpole had described him, thirteen years earlier, as ‘a smatterer in antiquity, but a very good sort of man.’ What the esteemed literary figure thought of him later isn't known, but we do know he took a keen interest in the Paston Letters as soon as they were published. He seems to have contributed some help during the publication process. Upon their release, he expressed his enthusiasm:—‘The letters from Henry VI.’s reign, etc., are out, and to me make all other letters seem unworthy of reading. I’ve gone through one volume and can’t bear to be writing when I’m so eager to be reading. . . . There are letters from all my acquaintances, Lord Rivers, Lord Hastings, the Earl of Warwick, whom I remember even better than Mrs. Strawbridge, though she passed away within these fifty years. What antiquarian would be replying to a letter from a living countess when he can read one from Eleanor Mowbray, Duchess of Norfolk?’1.1
So wrote the great literary exquisite and virtuoso, the man 2 whose opinion in those days was life or death to a young author or a new publication. And in spite of all that was artificial and affected in his character,—in spite even of the affectation of pretending a snobbish interest in ancient duchesses—Walpole was one of the fittest men of that day to appreciate such a publication. What was thought of them by some. Miss Hannah More was less easily pleased, and she no doubt was the type of many other readers. The letters, she declared, were quite barbarous in style, with none of the elegance of their supposed contemporary Rowley. They might perhaps be of some use to correct history, but as letters and fine reading, nothing was to be said for them.2.1 It was natural enough that an age which took this view of the matter should have preferred the forgeries of Chatterton to the most genuine productions of the fifteenth century. The style of the Paston Letters, even if it had been the most polished imaginable, of course could not have exhibited the polish of the eighteenth century, unless a Chatterton had had some hand in their composition.
So wrote the great literary expert and virtuoso, the man 2 whose opinion at that time was everything to a young author or a new publication. And despite all the artificiality and pretentiousness in his character—despite even his snobbish interest in ancient duchesses—Walpole was one of the best suited men of his time to appreciate such a publication. What some people thought of them. Miss Hannah More was harder to please, and she definitely represented many other readers. She claimed the letters were quite crude in style, lacking the elegance of their supposed contemporary, Rowley. They might be helpful for correcting history, but as letters and good reading, they had nothing to offer.2.1 It was only natural that an era with this perspective would prefer the forgeries of Chatterton over the most authentic works from the fifteenth century. The style of the Paston Letters, even if it had been the most polished imaginable, could not have shown the refinement of the eighteenth century unless a Chatterton had played a role in their creation.
General interest in the work.
Interest in the work.
Yet the interest excited by the work was such that the editor had no reason to complain of its reception. The Paston Letters were soon in everybody’s hands. The work, indeed, appeared under royal patronage, for Fenn had got leave beforehand to dedicate it to the King as ‘the avowed patron’ of antiquarian knowledge. This alone had doubtless some influence upon the sale; but the novel character of the publication itself must have excited curiosity still more. A whole edition was disposed of in a week, and a second edition called for, which, after undergoing some little revision, with the assistance of Mr. George Steevens, the Shakspearian editor, was published the same year. Meanwhile, to gratify the curious, the original MS. letters were deposited for a time in the Library of the Society of Antiquaries; but the King having expressed a wish to see them, Fenn sent them to Buckingham Palace, then called the Queen’s Palace, requesting that, if they were thought worthy of a place in the Royal Collection, His Majesty would be pleased to accept them. 3 They were accordingly, it would seem, added to the Royal Library; and as an acknowledgment of the value of the gift, Fenn was summoned to Court, and received the honour of knighthood.
Yet the interest generated by the work was so significant that the editor had no reason to complain about its reception. The Paston Letters quickly became available to everyone. The work even came out under royal patronage, as Fenn had obtained permission beforehand to dedicate it to the King as “the acknowledged supporter” of historical knowledge. This alone surely influenced the sales, but the unique nature of the publication must have sparked even more curiosity. A whole edition sold out in a week, and a second edition was requested, which, after some minor revisions with the help of Mr. George Steevens, the Shakespearean editor, was published that same year. Meanwhile, to satisfy the curious, the original Ms. letters were temporarily placed in the Library of the Society of Antiquaries; however, since the King expressed a desire to see them, Fenn sent them to Buckingham Palace, then known as the Queen’s Palace, asking that, if they were deemed worthy of a spot in the Royal Collection, His Majesty would kindly accept them. 3 They were subsequently added to the Royal Library, and in appreciation of the valuable gift, Fenn was summoned to Court and received the honor of knighthood.
But the two volumes hitherto published by Fenn contained only a small selection out of a pretty considerable number of original letters of the same period in his possession. The reception these two volumes had met with now encouraged him to make a further selection, and he announced with his second edition that another series of the Letters was in preparation, which was to cover the same period as the first two volumes, and to include also the reign of Henry VII. Accordingly a third and fourth volume of the work were issued together in the year 1789, containing the new letters down to the middle of Edward IV.’s reign. A fifth and concluding volume, bringing the work down to the end of Henry VII.’s reign, was left ready for publication at Sir John Fenn’s death in 1794, and was published by his nephew, Mr. Serjeant Frere, in 1823.
But the two volumes published by Fenn so far only included a small selection from a fairly large collection of original letters from that same time period that he had. The positive response these two volumes received encouraged him to select more letters, and he announced with his second edition that another series of Letters was in the works, which would cover the same period as the first two volumes and also include the reign of Henry VII. As a result, a third and fourth volume of the work were released together in 1789, featuring the new letters up to the middle of Edward IV.’s reign. A fifth and final volume, which brought the work up to the end of Henry VII.’s reign, was prepared for publication at Sir John Fenn’s death in 1794 and was published by his nephew, Mr. Serjeant Frere, in 1823.
Of the original MSS. of these letters and their descent Fenn gives but a brief account in the preface to his first volume, which we will endeavour to supplement with additional facts to the best of our ability. The MSS. The letters, it will be seen, were for the most part written by or to particular members of the family of Paston in Norfolk. Here and there, it is true, are to be found among them State papers and other letters of great interest, which must have come to the hands of the family through some indirect channel; but the great majority are letters distinctly addressed to persons of the name of Paston, and in the possession of the Pastons they remained for several generations. In the days of Charles II. the head of the family, Sir Robert Paston, was created Earl of Yarmouth; but his son William, the second bearer of the title, having got into debt and encumbered his inheritance, finally died without male issue, so that his title became extinct. While living in reduced circumstances, he appears to have parted with a portion of his family papers, which were purchased by the great antiquary and collector, Peter Le Neve, Norroy King of Arms. 4 Le Neve was a Norfolk man, possessed of considerable estates at Witchingham and elsewhere in the county; and he made it a special object to collect MSS. and records relating to Norfolk and Suffolk. Just before his death in 1729 he made a will,4.1 by which he bequeathed his MSS. to the erudite Dr. Tanner, afterwards Bishop of St. Asaph’s, and Thomas Martin of Palgrave; but this bequest was subject to the condition that within a year after his death they should ‘procure a good and safe repository in the Cathedral Church of Norwich, or in some other good and public building in the said city’ for their preservation, the object being to make them at all times accessible to those who wished to consult them. The condition, however, was not fulfilled, and the bequest would naturally have become null; but ‘honest Tom Martin of Palgrave’ (to give him the familiar name by which he himself desired to be known) married the widow of his friend, and thus became possessed of his MSS. by another title.
Of the original manuscripts. of these letters and their lineage, Fenn provides only a brief overview in the preface to his first volume, which we will try to enhance with additional facts to the best of our ability. The MSS. The letters were mostly written by or to specific members of the Paston family in Norfolk. It's true that among them are state papers and other letters of significant interest, which must have reached the family through some indirect means; however, the vast majority are letters clearly addressed to individuals with the surname Paston, and they remained with the Pastons for several generations. During the reign of Charles II., the head of the family, Sir Robert Paston, was made Earl of Yarmouth; but his son William, the second titleholder, fell into debt and encumbered his inheritance, ultimately dying without male heirs, causing his title to become extinct. While living in diminished circumstances, he seems to have parted with some of his family papers, which were bought by the notable antiquarian and collector, Peter Le Neve, Norroy King of Arms. 4 Le Neve was from Norfolk and owned significant estates in Witchingham and other places in the county; he made it a priority to gather Manuscripts. and records related to Norfolk and Suffolk. Just before his death in 1729, he made a will, 4.1, bequeathing his Manuscripts. to the learned Dr. Tanner, who later became Bishop of St. Asaph, and Thomas Martin of Palgrave; however, this bequest was contingent on them ‘securing a good and safe repository in the Cathedral Church of Norwich, or in another prominent and public building in the city’ for their preservation within a year of his death, with the aim of ensuring they were always accessible to anyone who wanted to consult them. The condition was not met, and the bequest would have naturally become void; however, ‘honest Tom Martin of Palgrave’ (as he preferred to be known) married his friend’s widow, thus acquiring his MSS. through another avenue.
The Le Neve collection, however, contained only a portion of the Paston family papers. On the death, in 1732, of the Earl of Yarmouth, who outlived Le Neve by three years, some thirty or forty chests of valuable letters and documents still remained at the family seat at Oxnead. These treasures the Rev. Francis Blomefield was allowed to examine three years later with a view to his county history, for which purpose he boarded at Oxnead for a fortnight.4.2 Of the results of a general survey of the papers he writes, on the 13th May 1735, to Major Weldon a number of interesting particulars, of which the following may be quoted as bearing upon the subject before us:—‘There is another box full of the pardons, grants, and old deeds, freedoms, etc., belonging to the Paston family only, which I laid by themselves, for fear you should think them proper to be preserved with the family; they don’t relate to any estates. . . . There are innumerable letters of good consequence in history still lying among the loose papers, all which I laid up in a corner of the room on a heap which 5 contains several sacks full.’5.1 But Blomefield afterwards became the owner of a considerable portion of these papers; for he not only wrote his initials on several of them, and marked a good many others with a mark by which he was in the habit of distinguishing original documents that he had examined and noted, but he also made a present to a friend of one letter which must certainly have once been in the Paston family archives. He himself refers to his ownership of certain collections of documents in the Preface to his History of Norfolk, where he informs the reader that he has made distinct reference to the several authors and originals he had made use of in all cases, ‘except’ (these are his words) ‘where the originals are either in Mr. Le Neve’s or my own collections, which at present I design to join to his, so that, being together, they may be consulted at all times.’ Apparently honest Tom Martin was still intending to carry out Le Neve’s design, and Blomefield purposed to aid it further by adding his own collections to the Le Neve MSS. But though Martin lived for nearly forty years after his marriage with Le Neve’s widow, and always kept this design in view, he failed to carry it out. His necessities compelled him to part with some of his treasures, but these apparently were mainly books enriched with MS. notes, not original ancient MSS., and even as he grew old he did not altogether drop the project. He frequently formed resolutions that he would, next year, arrange what remained, and make a selection for public use. But at last, at the age of seventy-four, he suddenly died in his chair without having given effect to his purpose.
The Le Neve collection only included part of the Paston family papers. When the Earl of Yarmouth passed away in 1732, three years after Le Neve, about thirty or forty chests of important letters and documents were still at the family home in Oxnead. The Rev. Francis Blomefield was allowed to look through these treasures three years later for his county history, staying at Oxnead for two weeks.4.2 In a letter to Major Weldon on May 13, 1735, he shared several interesting details from his general survey of the papers, including: "There’s another box full of pardons, grants, old deeds, and freedoms that belong only to the Paston family, which I kept separate so you wouldn’t think they should be preserved with the family; they don’t relate to any estates. . . . There are countless letters of historical importance still mixed in with the loose papers, which I gathered into a corner of the room in a pile that has several sacks full." 5 5.1 However, Blomefield later became the owner of a significant portion of these papers; he wrote his initials on several of them and marked many others in a way that distinguished original documents he had examined and noted. He even gifted a letter to a friend that must have once been part of the Paston family archives. He mentions his ownership of certain document collections in the Preface to his *History of Norfolk*, letting the reader know that he made distinct references to the various authors and originals he utilized, ‘except’ (these are his words) ‘where the originals are either in Mr. Le Neve’s or my own collections, which I currently plan to combine with his, so that they can be consulted together at all times.’ It seems that honest Tom Martin still intended to fulfill Le Neve’s plan, and Blomefield aimed to support this by adding his own collections to the Le Neve Manuscripts. But even though Martin lived nearly forty years after marrying Le Neve’s widow and always kept this goal in mind, he didn’t manage to complete it. His financial struggles forced him to sell some of his treasures, which were mainly books with Ms. notes rather than original ancient Manuscripts., and he didn’t entirely abandon the project as he aged. He often resolved that he would, *next year*, sort through what was left and create a selection for public use. Ultimately, however, he passed away suddenly in his chair at the age of seventy-four without achieving his goal.
Neither did his friend Blomefield, who died nine years before him, in January 1762, succeed in giving effect to his good intention of uniting his collections with the Le Neve MSS. For he died deeply in debt, and by his will, made just before death, he directed all his personal property to be sold in payment of his liabilities. His executors, however, declined to act, and administration was granted to two principal creditors. Of the Paston MSS. which were owned by him, a few are now to be found in one of the volumes of the Douce Collection in the Bodleian Library at Oxford. These, it would seem, were 6 first purchased by the noted antiquary John Ives,6.1 who acquired a number of Le Neve’s, Martin’s, and Blomefield’s MSS.; and after his library was sold by auction in March 1777, they became part of the collections relating to the counties of Oxford and Cambridge, which Gough, in his British Topography (vol. ii. p. 5), informs us that he purchased at the sale of Mr. Ives’ papers. To this same collection, probably, belonged also a few of the scattered documents relating to the Paston family which have been met with among the miscellaneous stores of the Bodleian Library, for a knowledge of which I was indebted to the late Mr. W. H. Turner of Oxford.
Neither did his friend Blomefield, who died nine years before him in January 1762, manage to follow through on his good intention of merging his collections with the Le Neve MSS. He passed away deeply in debt, and in his will, made just before he died, he ordered all his personal property to be sold to pay off his debts. However, his executors refused to act, and administration was given to two main creditors. Of the Paston Manuscripts. that he owned, a few can now be found in one of the volumes of the Douce Collection at the Bodleian Library in Oxford. It seems these were first bought by the well-known antiquarian John Ives, who acquired several of Le Neve’s, Martin’s, and Blomefield’s Manuscripts. After his library was auctioned off in March 1777, they became part of the collections related to the counties of Oxford and Cambridge, which Gough mentions in his British Topography (vol. ii. p. 5) as having been purchased at the sale of Mr. Ives’ papers. This same collection probably also included a few of the scattered documents related to the Paston family that have been found among the miscellaneous items in the Bodleian Library, for which I owe thanks to the late Mr. W. H. Turner of Oxford.
Martin’s executors seem to have done what they could to preserve the integrity of his collections. A catalogue of his library was printed at Lynn in 1771, in the hope that some purchaser would be found to take the whole. Such a purchaser did present himself, but not in the interest of the public. By Mr. Worth. A certain Mr. John Worth, a chemist at Diss, bought both the library and the other collections, as a speculation, for £630. The printed books he immediately sold to a firm at Norwich, who disposed of them by auction; the pictures and smaller curiosities he sold by auction at Diss, and certain portions of the MSS. were sent, at different times, to the London market. But before he had completed the sale of all the collections, Mr. Worth died suddenly in December 1774. That portion of the MSS. which contained the Paston Letters he had up to that time reserved. Mr. Fenn immediately purchased them of his executors, and they had been twelve years in his possession when he published his first two volumes of selections from them.
Martin’s executors seem to have done what they could to preserve the integrity of his collections. A catalogue of his library was printed at Lynn in 1771, in the hope that a buyer would be found to take the whole collection. A buyer did come forward, but not for the public's benefit. By Mr. Worth. A certain Mr. John Worth, a chemist from Diss, bought both the library and the other collections as an investment for £630. He immediately sold the printed books to a firm in Norwich, which auctioned them off; the pictures and smaller curiosities were sold off at auction in Diss, and some of the Manuscripts. were sent to the London market at different times. However, before he could finish selling all the collections, Mr. Worth died suddenly in December 1774. He had kept the portion of the Manuscripts. that contained the Paston Letters reserved until that time. Mr. Fenn quickly bought them from his executors, and they had been in his possession for twelve years when he published his first two volumes of selections from them.
So much for the early history of the MSS. Their subsequent fate is not a little curious. On the 23rd May 1787, Fenn received his knighthood at St. James’s, having then and there presented to the King three bound volumes of MSS. which were the originals of his first two printed volumes.6.2 Yet, 7 strange to say, these MSS. were afterwards lost sight of so completely that for a whole century nobody could tell what had become of them. They were not in the Royal Library afterwards given up to the British Museum; they were not to be found in any of the Royal Palaces. The late Prince Consort, just before his death, caused a careful search to be made for them, but it proved quite ineffectual. Their hiding-place remained unknown even when I first republished these Letters in the years 1872-75.
So much for the early history of the Manuscripts. Their later fate is quite intriguing. On May 23, 1787, Fenn was knighted at St. James’s, where he presented three bound volumes of Ms. to the King, which were the originals of his first two printed volumes.6.2 Yet, 7 oddly enough, these Manuscripts. were later lost so completely that for a whole century, no one knew what happened to them. They were not in the Royal Library that was later handed over to the British Museum, nor were they found in any of the Royal Palaces. Just before his death, the late Prince Consort ordered a thorough search for them, but it was entirely fruitless. Their location remained a mystery even when I first republished these Letters between 1872 and 1875.
To this mystery succeeded another of the same kind. The originals of the other three volumes were not presented to the king; but they, too, disappeared, and remained for a long time equally undiscoverable. Even Mr. Serjeant Frere, who edited the fifth volume from transcripts left by Sir John Fenn after his death, declared that he had not been able to find the originals of that volume any more than those of the others. Strange to say, however, the originals of that volume were in his house all the time, and were discovered by his son, Mr. Philip Frere, in the year 1865, just after an ingenious littérateur had made the complete disappearance of all the MSS. a ground for casting doubt on the authenticity of the published letters. It is certainly a misfortune for historical literature, or at all events was in those days, that the owners of ancient MSS. commonly took so little pains to ascertain what it was that they had got. Since then the proceedings of the Historical MSS. Commission, which have brought to light vast stores of unsuspected materials for history, have awakened much more interest in such matters.
To this mystery followed another similar one. The originals of the other three volumes were not presented to the king; instead, they also vanished and were elusive for a long time. Even Mr. Serjeant Frere, who edited the fifth volume from transcripts left by Sir John Fenn after his death, stated that he couldn't find the originals of that volume any more than the others. Strangely, though, the originals of that volume were in his house the whole time and were found by his son, Mr. Philip Frere, in 1865, right after a clever writer used the complete disappearance of all the manuscripts as a reason to question the authenticity of the published letters. It's certainly a loss for historical literature, or at least it was back then, that the owners of ancient manuscripts often took so little care to figure out what they actually had. Since then, the activities of the Historical Manuscripts Commission, which have uncovered a wealth of previously unknown historical materials, have sparked much more interest in these issues.
Thus three distinct portions of MSS. that had been carefully edited had all been lost sight of and remained undiscoverable for a long series of years. The originals of the first two volumes presented to the King could not be found. The originals of volumes iii. and iv. could not be found. The originals of volume v. could not be found. These last, however, after a time, came to light, as we have seen, in 1865, having been discovered in the house of the late Mr. Philip Frere at Dungate, in Cambridgeshire; and with them were found a large number of additional MSS., also belonging to the 8 Paston Collection, among which was the original of one of the letters of volume iii. separated from all its fellows, whose place of concealment remained still unknown.
Thus, three distinct parts of MS. that had been carefully edited were completely lost and remained undiscovered for many years. The originals of the first two volumes presented to the King couldn't be found. The originals of volumes iii. and iv. couldn't be found either. The original of volume v. was missing as well. However, these last ones eventually surfaced, as we saw, in 1865, when they were found in the home of the late Mr. Philip Frere at Dungate, in Cambridgeshire; along with them were a large number of additional MSS., also from the 8 Paston Collection, which included the original of one of the letters from volume iii., separated from its companions, whose hiding place remained unknown.
This discovery, however, was important, and at once suggested to me the possibility of producing a new edition of the Letters arranged in true chronological order, and augmented by those hitherto unedited. It suggested, moreover, that more of the originals might even yet be discovered with a little further search, perhaps even in the same house. But a further search at Dungate, though it brought to light a vast quantity of papers of different ages, many of them very curious, did not lead to the discovery of any other than the single document above referred to belonging to any of the first four volumes. All that Mr. Philip Frere could find belonging to the Paston Collection he sold to the British Museum, and the rest he disposed of by auction.
This discovery was significant and immediately made me think about the possibility of creating a new edition of the Letters organized in true chronological order, and including those that hadn't been published yet. It also hinted that more original documents might still be found with a bit more searching, perhaps even in the same house. However, a further search at Dungate, while uncovering a large number of papers from various times—many of them quite interesting—did not lead to the finding of anything else beyond the single document mentioned earlier that belonged to any of the first four volumes. Everything that Mr. Philip Frere could find related to the Paston Collection was sold to the British Museum, and the rest was auctioned off.
The question then occurred: Since the originals of volumes iii. and iv. had not been found at Dungate, might they be in the possession of the head of the Frere family, the late Mr. George Frere of Roydon Hall, near Diss, in Norfolk? This was suggested to me as probable by Mr. Philip Frere, his cousin, and I wrote to him accordingly on the 3rd December 1867. I received an answer from him dated on the 6th, that he did not see how such MSS. should have found their way to Roydon, but if they turned up at any time he would let me know. Unluckily he seems to have dismissed the subject from his mind, and I received no answer to further inquiries repeated at various intervals. At last it appeared hopeless to wait longer and defer my edition of the Letters indefinitely on the chance of finding more originals anywhere. So the first volume of my edition went to press, and the second, and the third. But just after I had printed off two Appendices to vol. iii., a friend of Mr. George Frere’s called upon me at the Record Office, and informed me that a number of original Paston letters had been discovered at Roydon, which he had conveyed up to London. After some further communication with Mr. Frere himself I was allowed to inspect them at his son’s chambers in the Temple, when I found among them those 9 very originals of Fenn’s third and fourth volumes which eight years before he could not believe were in his possession! Every one of them, I think, was there with just two exceptions—the first a document which, as already mentioned, was found at Dungate; the second a letter (No. 52 in this edition) now preserved at Holland House, the existence of which was made known to me before my second volume was issued by a recent book of the Princess Marie Liechtenstein.9.1
The question arose: Since the original copies of volumes iii and iv hadn’t been found at Dungate, could they be with the head of the Frere family, the late Mr. George Frere of Roydon Hall, near Diss, Norfolk? Mr. Philip Frere, his cousin, suggested this possibility to me, so I wrote to him on December 3, 1867. He replied on the 6th, saying he didn’t see how those manuscripts. could have ended up in Roydon, but he would let me know if they turned up. Unfortunately, he seems to have forgotten about the matter, and I didn’t receive any response to my follow-up inquiries over time. Eventually, it became clear that it was pointless to wait any longer and keep delaying my edition of the Letters on the off chance of finding more originals elsewhere. So, I sent the first volume to press, followed by the second and third. But just after I printed off two Appendices for volume iii, a friend of Mr. George Frere’s visited me at the Record Office and informed me that several original Paston letters had been found at Roydon, which he had brought to London. After some further discussion with Mr. Frere, I was permitted to look at them in his son’s chambers in the Temple, where I discovered those 9 very originals of Fenn’s third and fourth volumes that he couldn’t believe were in his possession eight years earlier! I believe every one of them was there except for two: the first was a document, as previously mentioned, found at Dungate; the second was a letter (No. 52 in this edition) now kept at Holland House, which I learned about before my second volume was published from a recent book by Princess Marie Liechtenstein.9.1
It was mortifying, I confess, not to have received earlier intelligence of a fact that I had suspected all along. But it was better to have learned it at the last moment than not till after my last volume was published. So, having made two Appendices already to that volume, the only thing to do was to add a third, in which the reader would find a brief note of the discovery, with copies of some of the unpublished letters, and as full an account of the others belonging to the same period as circumstances would permit. Altogether there were no less than ninety-five new original letters belonging to the period found at Roydon Hall, along with the originals of Fenn’s third and fourth volumes.
It was embarrassing, I admit, not to have found out earlier about something I had suspected for a while. But it was better to learn it at the last minute rather than after my last volume was published. So, since I had already added two Appendices to that volume, the only thing left to do was to add a third one, where the reader would find a brief note about the discovery, along with copies of some unpublished letters and as detailed an account of the others from that time as the circumstances allowed. Overall, there were at least ninety-five new original letters from that period found at Roydon Hall, along with the originals of Fenn’s third and fourth volumes.
In July 1888 these Roydon Hall MSS. were offered for sale at Christie’s. They consisted then of 311 letters, mainly the originals of Fenn’s third and fourth volumes, and of those described in my third Appendix. Of the former set there were only four letters wanting, viz. the two in volume iii. whose existence is accounted for elsewhere, and two in volume iv. ‘which,’ the sale catalogue observes, ‘are noted by Fenn himself as being no longer in his possession.’ As to the letters in my Appendix the catalogue goes on to say:—
In July 1888, these Roydon Hall MSS. were put up for sale at Christie’s. They included 311 letters, primarily the originals from Fenn’s third and fourth volumes, as well as those mentioned in my third Appendix. From the original set, only four letters were missing, specifically the two in volume iii. that have been discussed elsewhere, and two in volume iv. 'which,' as noted in the sale catalogue, 'are indicated by Fenn himself as no longer in his possession.' Regarding the letters in my Appendix, the catalogue continues to state:—
‘Of the ninety-five additional letters above mentioned (Gairdner, 992-1086) four are missing (Nos. 1016, 1029, 1077, 1085). On the other hand, on collating the present collection with the printed volumes, it was found to contain four others of which no record exists either in Fenn’s or Mr. Gairdner’s edition, and which consequently appear to have escaped the notice of the latter gentleman while examining the treasures at Roydon Hall.’
‘Of the ninety-five additional letters mentioned earlier (Gairdner, 992-1086), four are missing (Nos. 1016, 1029, 1077, 1085). However, upon comparing the current collection with the printed volumes, it was discovered that it contains four others that are not recorded in either Fenn’s or Mr. Gairdner’s edition, and which apparently went unnoticed by Mr. Gairdner while he was reviewing the treasures at Roydon Hall.’
‘The latter gentleman’ begs leave to say here that he never 10 was at Roydon Hall in his life, and was only allowed to examine such of the ‘treasures’ found there as were placed before him in the year 1875 in a certain chamber in the Temple. A well-known bookseller purchased the MSS. offered at Christie’s for 500 guineas, and some years later (in 1896), sold them to the British Museum. They are thus, at length, available for general consultation. The number of missing originals, however, is not quite as given in Christie’s sale catalogue. There are four, not two, lacking of volume iv. On the other hand, only two letters of the Appendix are wanting.10.1
‘That gentleman’ would like to clarify that he has never been to Roydon Hall in his life and was only allowed to look at the ‘treasures’ found there that were presented to him in the year 1875 in a certain room in the Temple. A well-known bookseller bought the Manuscripts. offered at Christie’s for 500 guineas, and several years later (in 1896), sold them to the British Museum. They are now available for public consultation. However, the number of missing originals is not exactly as stated in Christie’s sale catalog. There are four, not two, missing from volume iv. On the other hand, only two letters from the Appendix are missing.10.1
About fifteen years after the discovery at Roydon there came another discovery elsewhere. On the 29th March 1890 it was announced in the Athenæum that the missing originals of Fenn’s first and second volumes—that is to say, the MSS. presented to King George III.—had likewise come to light again. They were found at Orwell Park, in Suffolk, in 1889, after the death of the late Colonel Tomline, and they remain there in the possession of his cousin, Mr. E. G. Pretyman, M.P., now Secretary to the Admiralty, who kindly showed them to me at his house soon after their discovery. They have come to him among family papers and heirlooms of which, being only tenant for life, he is not free to dispose until some doubts can be removed as to their past history; and I accordingly forbear from saying more on this point except that their place of deposit indicates that they may either have got mixed with the private papers and books of Pitt, of which a large number are in the Orwell library, or with those of his old tutor and secretary, Dr. George Pretyman, better known as Bishop Tomline. Dr. Pretyman had just been appointed Bishop of Lincoln when Fenn published his first two volumes, and it was many years afterwards that he assumed the name of Tomline. But whether these MSS. came to his hands or to Pitt’s, or under what 11 circumstances they were delivered to either, there is no evidence to show. Possibly the King’s illness in 1788 prevented their being placed, or, it may be, replaced, in the Royal Library, where they were intended to remain.
About fifteen years after the discovery at Roydon, another finding was made elsewhere. On March 29, 1890, it was reported in the Athenæum that the missing originals of Fenn’s first and second volumes—that is, the Manuscripts. given to King George III.—had resurfaced. They were discovered at Orwell Park in Suffolk in 1889, following the death of Colonel Tomline, and they remain with his cousin, Mr. E. G. Pretyman, M.P., who is now the Secretary to the Admiralty. He kindly showed them to me at his home shortly after their discovery. They came to him among family papers and heirlooms, which he cannot dispose of until he clarifies their past history. I will refrain from discussing this further, except to note that their location suggests they may have become mixed with Pitt’s private papers and books, of which a significant number are in the Orwell library, or with those of his former tutor and secretary, Dr. George Pretyman, better known as Bishop Tomline. Dr. Pretyman had just been appointed Bishop of Lincoln when Fenn published his first two volumes, and it was many years later that he adopted the name Tomline. However, whether these Manuscripts. came into his possession or Pitt’s, or under what circumstances they were given to either, remains unproven. It’s possible that the King’s illness in 1788 prevented them from being placed, or perhaps replaced, in the Royal Library, where they were meant to stay.
The edition of these Letters published by Mr. Arber in 1872-75 was in three volumes. It was printed from stereotype plates, and has been reissued more than once by the Messrs. Constable with corrections, and latterly with an additional volume containing the Preface and Introduction by themselves, and a Supplement giving the full text of those newly-found letters of which the reader had to be content with a bare catalogue in 1875. My original aim to have a complete collection of all extant Paston Letters had been defeated; and there seemed nothing for it but to let them remain even at the last in a general series, an Appendix and a Supplement. The present publishers, however, by arrangement with Messrs. Constable, were anxious to meet the wants of scholars who desired to possess the letters, now that the collection seems to be as complete as it is ever likely to be, in a single series, and in a more luxurious form than that in which they have hitherto appeared. I have accordingly rearranged the letters as desired—a task not altogether without its difficulties when nice chronological questions had to be weighed and the story of the Pastons in all its details had for so many years ceased to occupy a foremost place in my thoughts; and I trust that the unity of the series will now give satisfaction. At the same time, the opportunity has not been lost of rectifying such errors as have been brought to my notice, which could not have been conveniently corrected in the stereotype editions.
The edition of these Letters published by Mr. Arber from 1872 to 1875 came in three volumes. It was printed from stereotype plates and has been reissued multiple times by Messrs. Constable with corrections, and more recently, with an extra volume that includes the Preface and Introduction by them, along with a Supplement that provides the complete text of those newly discovered letters that readers had to settle for just a bare list of in 1875. My original goal of compiling a complete collection of all existing Paston Letters could not be achieved; so, there seemed to be no choice but to leave them in a general series, along with an Appendix and a Supplement. However, the current publishers, in partnership with Messrs. Constable, were eager to satisfy scholars wanting the letters now that the collection appears to be as complete as it will ever be, in a single series and in a more elegant format than previously available. I have therefore rearranged the letters as requested—a task that was not without its challenges, especially considering the chronological details that needed to be balanced, and since the story of the Pastons had not been on my mind for so many years; I hope that the coherence of the series will now be appreciated. At the same time, I took the chance to correct any errors that had been pointed out to me, which could not be easily fixed in the stereotype editions.
Notwithstanding the recovery of the originals of the letters printed by Fenn, it has not been thought necessary to edit these anew from the MSS. Whether such a thing would be altogether practicable even now may perhaps be a question; at all events it would have delayed the work unduly. Fenn’s editing is, as I have shown in previous editions, fairly satisfactory on the whole, and it is not to be supposed that a comparison of all the printed letters with the original MSS. would lead to results of very material consequence. A large number 12 have been compared already, and the comparison inspires the greatest confidence in his care and accuracy. His misreadings are really very few, his method of procedure having been such as to prevent their being either many or serious; while as to his suppressions I have found no reason to believe, from what examination I have been able to make, that any of them were of very material importance.
Despite the recovery of the original letters printed by Fenn, there hasn't been a need to re-edit them from the Ms. Whether this would even be practical now is questionable; in any case, it would have delayed the work unnecessarily. Fenn’s editing, as I have demonstrated in previous editions, is generally quite satisfactory, and it's unlikely that comparing all the printed letters with the original MSS. would yield significantly important results. A large number 12 have already been compared, and this comparison gives great confidence in his care and accuracy. His misreadings are actually very few, as his approach has helped prevent them from being numerous or serious; regarding his omissions, I have found no reason to believe, based on my examination, that any of them were of significant importance.
It was not editorial carelessness on Fenn’s part which made a new edition desirable in 1872. It was, first of all, the advance of historical criticism since his day—or rather, perhaps, I should say, of the means of verifying many things by the publication of historical sources and the greater accessibility of historical records. And secondly, the discovery of such a large number of unprinted documents belonging to the Paston Collection made it possible to study that collection as a whole, and fill up the outlines of information which they contained on matters both public and private. On this subject I may be allowed simply to quote what I said in 1872 in the preface to the first volume:—
It wasn't Fenn's lack of attention that made a new edition necessary in 1872. It was, first of all, the progress in historical criticism since his time—or, more accurately, the improved ability to verify many things through the publication of historical sources and the increased availability of historical records. Secondly, the discovery of a significant number of unpublished documents from the Paston Collection allowed for a comprehensive study of that collection and helped to fill in the gaps of information about both public and private matters. Regarding this, I'm just going to quote what I wrote in 1872 in the preface to the first volume:—
‘The errors in Fenn’s chronology are numerous, and so exceedingly misleading that, indispensable as these Letters now are to the historian, there is not a single historian who has made use of them but has misdated some event or other, owing to their inaccurate arrangement. Even writers who have been most on their guard in some places have suffered themselves to be misled in others. This is no reproach to the former Editor, whose work is indeed a perfect model of care and accuracy for the days in which he lived; but historical criticism has advanced since that time, and facilities abound which did not then exist for comparing one set of documents with another, and testing the accuracy of dates by public records. The completion of Blomefield’s History of Norfolk, and the admirable index added to that work of late years by Mr. Chadwick, have also been of eminent service in verifying minute facts. Moreover, the comprehensive study of the whole correspondence, with the advantage of having a part already published to refer to, has enabled me in many cases to see the exact bearing of particular letters, which before seemed to have no certain place in the chronology, not only upon public events, but upon the Private affairs of the Paston family. . . .
The mistakes in Fenn's timeline are many, and so misleading that, even though these Letters are now essential for historians, not a single historian who has used them has accurately dated some event or another due to their flawed organization. Even writers who have been particularly careful in some areas have still been led astray in others. This isn’t a criticism of the previous Editor, whose work was indeed a great example of diligence and precision for his time; however, historical analysis has progressed since then, and there are now plenty of resources that didn't exist before for comparing different sets of documents and verifying dates using public records. The completion of Blomefield’s History of Norfolk, along with the excellent index recently added to that work by Mr. Chadwick, has also been extremely helpful in confirming small details. Additionally, the thorough study of the entire correspondence, along with the benefit of having part already published to reference, has allowed me in many cases to better understand the specific context of certain letters, which previously seemed to lack a clear place in the timeline, both in relation to public events and the private matters of the Paston family...
Accuracy of Fenn’s text.
Accuracy of Fenn's writing.
‘The care taken by Sir John Fenn to secure the accuracy of his text can be proved by many tests. It might, indeed, be inferred from 13 the elaborate plan of editing that he adopted, exhibiting in every case two transcripts of the same letter, the one to show the precise spelling and punctuation of the original, the other to facilitate the perusal by modern orthography. A work on which so much pains were bestowed, and which was illustrated besides by numerous facsimiles of the original handwritings, signatures, paper-marks, and seals of the letters, was not likely to have been executed in a slovenly manner, in so far as the text is concerned. But we are not left in this case to mere presumptive evidence. The originals of the fifth volume have been minutely examined by a committee of the Society of Antiquaries, and compared all through with the printed text, and the general result of this examination was that the errors are very few, and for the most part trivial. Now, if this was the case with regard to that volume, which it must be remembered was published after Fenn’s death from transcripts prepared for the press, and had not the benefit of a final revision of the proof-sheets by the editor, we have surely every reason to suppose that the preceding volumes were at least not less accurate.
‘The care taken by Sir John Fenn to ensure the accuracy of his text can be demonstrated by many tests. It might even be inferred from 13 the detailed editing plan he implemented, showing two versions of each letter: one to display the exact spelling and punctuation of the original, and the other to make it easier to read with modern spelling. A project that required so much effort, which was also enhanced by numerous facsimiles of original writings, signatures, watermarks, and seals of the letters, was unlikely to be done carelessly in terms of the text. However, we aren't left with just assumptions. The originals of the fifth volume have been thoroughly examined by a committee from the Society of Antiquaries and compared throughout with the printed text, and the overall result of this review was that the errors are very few and mostly minor. Now, if this was true for that volume, which importantly was published after Fenn’s death from transcripts prepared for publication and didn’t have the advantage of a final review of the proof-sheets by the editor, we certainly have every reason to believe that the earlier volumes were at least equally accurate.
‘At all events, any inaccuracies that may exist in them were certainly not the result of negligence. I have been favoured by Mr. Almack, of Melford, near Sudbury, in Suffolk, with the loan of several sheets of MS. notes bequeathed to him by the late Mr. Dalton, of Bury St. Edmunds, who transcribed a number of the original MSS. for Sir John Fenn. These papers contain a host of minute queries and criticisms, which were the result of a close examination of the first four volumes, undertaken at Fenn’s request. Those on the first two volumes are dated on the 3rd and 7th of May 1788, more than a year after the book was published. But on vols. iii. and iv. there are two separate sets of observations, the first of which were made on the transcripts before they were sent to press, the other, like those on the two first volumes, on the published letters. From an examination of these criticisms, and also from the results of the examination of the fifth volume by the committee of the Society of Antiquaries,13.1 I have been led to the opinion that the manner in which Sir John Fenn prepared his materials for the press was as follows:— Mode in which Fenn prepared the letters for publication. Two copies were first made of every letter, the one in the exact spelling and punctuation of the original, the other in modern orthography. Both these copies were taken direct from the original, and possibly in the case of the first two volumes they were both made by Fenn himself. In vols. iii. and iv., however, it is stated that many of the transcripts were made by Mr. Dalton, while those of vol. v. were found to be almost all in his handwriting when that volume was sent to press in 1823.13.2 But 14 this statement probably refers only to the copies in the antique spelling. Those in modern spelling I believe to have been made for the most part, if not altogether, by Fenn himself. When completed, the two copies were placed side by side, and given to Mr. Dalton to take home with him. Mr. Dalton then made a close comparison of the two versions, and pointed out every instance in which he found the slightest disagreement between them, or where he thought an explanation might be usefully bracketed into the modern version. These comments in the case of vol. iii. are upwards of 400 in number, and extend over eighteen closely written pages quarto. It is clear that they one and all received the fullest consideration from Sir John Fenn before the work was published. Every one of the discrepancies pointed out between the two versions is rectified in the printed volume, and there cannot be a doubt that in every such case the original MS. was again referred to, to settle the disputed reading.
‘In any case, any inaccuracies that might be present definitely weren't due to carelessness. I've been fortunate enough to receive from Mr. Almack of Melford, near Sudbury in Suffolk, the loan of several sheets of Ms. notes that were passed down to him by the late Mr. Dalton of Bury St. Edmunds, who transcribed several of the original MSS. for Sir John Fenn. These documents include numerous detailed questions and comments that came from a thorough review of the first four volumes, done at Fenn’s request. The notes on the first two volumes are dated May 3rd and 7th, 1788, which is over a year after the book's publication. However, for volumes iii. and iv., there are two different sets of observations; the first were made on the transcripts before they were sent to print, while the other, like those on the first two volumes, were on the published letters. Through examining these critiques, as well as the findings from the committee of the Society of Antiquaries regarding the fifth volume, I’ve come to believe that the way Sir John Fenn prepared his materials for publication was as follows:— How Fenn got the letters ready for publication. Two copies of each letter were initially created: one in the exact spelling and punctuation of the original, and the other in modern spelling. Both copies were made directly from the original, and likely in the case of the first two volumes, both were created by Fenn himself. However, for volumes iii. and iv., it's noted that many transcripts were made by Mr. Dalton, while those in volume v. were found to be mostly in his handwriting when that volume went to press in 1823. 13.2 But 14 this likely refers only to the copies with the antique spelling. I believe the modern spelling versions were primarily, if not entirely, made by Fenn himself. Once finished, the two copies were placed side by side and given to Mr. Dalton to take home. Mr. Dalton then conducted a careful comparison of the two versions and noted every instance where he found even the slightest disagreement, or where he thought an explanation could be beneficially added to the modern version. The comments for volume iii. number more than 400 and spread over eighteen densely written quarto pages. It's clear that each one was given thorough consideration by Sir John Fenn before publication. Every discrepancy noted between the two versions was corrected in the printed volume, and there is no doubt that in each of these cases, the original Ms. was referred to again to clarify the disputed reading.
‘One or two illustrations of this may not be unacceptable to the reader. The following are among the observations made by Mr. Dalton on the transcripts of vol. iii. as prepared for press. Examples. In Letter viii. was a passage in which occurred the words, “that had of your father certain lands one seven years or eight years agone.” Mr. Dalton’s experience as a transcriber appears to have suggested to him that “one” was a very common misreading of the word “over” in ancient MSS., and he accordingly suggested that word as making better sense. His surmise turned out to be the true reading, and the passage stands corrected accordingly in the printed volume. In Letter xxiv. there was a discrepancy in the date between the transcript in ancient spelling and the modern version. In the latter it was “the 4th day of December,” whereas the former gave it as the 3rd. On examination it appears that the modern version was found to be correct, a Roman “iiij.” having been misread in the other as “iij.” Thus we have very sufficient evidence that the modern copy could not have been taken from the ancient, but was made independently from the original MS. Another instance of the same thing occurs in the beginning of Letter xli., where the words “to my power” had been omitted in the literal transcript, but were found in the modern copy.
‘One or two examples of this might be acceptable to the reader. The following are some observations made by Mr. Dalton on the transcripts of vol. iii. as prepared for publication. Understood! Please provide the text you would like me to modernize. In Letter viii., there was a passage that included the words, “that had of your father certain lands one seven years or eight years ago.” Mr. Dalton’s experience as a transcriber led him to believe that “one” was a common misreading of the word “over” in ancient Manuscripts., and he suggested that word as it made more sense. His guess turned out to be the correct reading, and the passage has been corrected in the printed volume. In Letter xxiv., there was a difference in the date between the transcript in ancient spelling and the modern version. In the latter, it was “the 4th day of December,” while the former stated it as the 3rd. Upon examination, it was found that the modern version was accurate, as a Roman “iiij.” had been misread in the other as “iij.” Therefore, we have ample evidence that the modern copy could not have been derived from the ancient one, but was created independently from the original Ms. Another example of this occurs at the beginning of Letter xli., where the words “to my power” were omitted in the literal transcript but were included in the modern copy.
‘Mr. Dalton’s part in the work of transcription appears clearly in several of his observations. One of the transcripts is frequently referred to as “my copy”; and an observation made on Letter lxxxvi. shows pretty clearly that the copy so referred to was the literal one. At the bottom of that letter is the following brief postscript:—“Utinam iste mundus malignus transiret et concupiscentia ejus”; on which Mr. Dalton remarks as follows:—“I have added this on your copy as supposing it an oversight, and hope it is properly inserted.” Thus it appears that Mr. Dalton’s own transcript had the words which were 15 deficient in the other, and that, being tolerably certain they existed in the original, he transferred them to the copy made by Fenn. Now when it is considered that these words are written in the original MS. with peculiarly crabbed contractions, which had to be preserved in the literal version as exactly as they could be represented in type,15.1 it will, I think, appear evident that Mr. Dalton could never have ventured to supply them in such a form without the original before him. It is clear, therefore, that his copy was the literal transcript, and that of Fenn the modern version.
‘Mr. Dalton's role in the transcription work is evident in several of his notes. One of the transcripts is often referred to as “my copy”; and a comment made on Letter lxxxvi shows quite clearly that the copy referenced was the exact one. At the bottom of that letter is a brief postscript: “Utinam iste mundus malignus transiret et concupiscentia ejus”; to which Mr. Dalton notes: “I have added this on your copy as I thought it was an oversight, and I hope it is correctly included.” This indicates that Mr. Dalton's own transcript included the words that were missing in the other, and, being reasonably certain they were in the original, he included them in the copy made by Fenn. Now, considering that these words are written in the original Ms. with particularly awkward contractions, which had to be preserved in the exact version as accurately as possible in print, 15.1 it seems clear that Mr. Dalton would never have taken the liberty to add them in such a way without the original in front of him. It is evident, therefore, that his copy was the literal transcript, while Fenn's was the modern version.’
‘Again, in Letter xxxi. of the same volume, on the second last line of page 137, occur the words, “that he obey not the certiorari.” On this passage occurs the following query—“The word for ‘obey’ seems unintelligible. Have I not erred from the original in my copy?” Another case will show how by this examination the errors of the original transcripts were eliminated. In Letter xxxiv., at the bottom of pp. 144-5, occurs the name of Will or William Staunton. It appears this name was first transcribed as “Robert Fraunton” in the right or modern version; on which Mr. Dalton remarks, “It is William in orig.” (Mr. Dalton constantly speaks of the transcript in ancient spelling as the “original” in these notes, though it is clear he had not the real original before him at the time he made them). Strangely enough, Mr. Dalton does not suspect the surname as well as the Christian name, but it is clear that both were wrong, and that they were set right in consequence of this query directing the editor’s attention once more to the original MS.’
‘Again, in Letter xxxi of the same volume, on the second to last line of page 137, there are the words, “that he obey not the certiorari.” In relation to this passage, there’s a query: “The word for ‘obey’ seems unclear. Did I make a mistake in my version of the original?” Another case illustrates how this review helped eliminate errors in the original transcripts. In Letter xxxiv, at the bottom of pages 144-5, the name Will or William Staunton appears. This name was first copied as “Robert Fraunton” in the correct or modern version; to which Mr. Dalton comments, “It is William in the original.” (Mr. Dalton consistently refers to the transcript in its ancient spelling as the “original” in these notes, though it is evident he didn’t have the true original with him when he made them). Strangely, Mr. Dalton does not question the surname as well as the first name, but it’s clear that both were incorrect, and they were corrected thanks to this query that directed the editor’s attention back to the original Ms.’
To this I may add some further evidences of Fenn’s editorial care and accuracy. When the second volume of my first edition was published in 1874, my attention was called, as already mentioned, to the existence at Holland House of the original of one of those letters15.2 which I had reprinted from Fenn. It was one of the letters in Fenn’s third volume, and only one15.3 other letter in that volume had then turned up. I carefully compared both these papers with the documents as printed, and in both, as I remarked in the Preface to vol. ii., the exact spelling was given with the most scrupulous accuracy, so that there was scarcely the most trivial variation between the originals and the printed text. But a more careful 16 estimate, alike of Fenn’s merits and of his defects as an editor, became possible when, on the publication of the third volume of the same edition, I was able, as I have already shown, to announce at the last moment the result of a cursory inspection of the originals of his third and fourth volumes. And what I said at that time may be here transcribed:—
To this, I can add more evidence of Fenn’s careful editing and attention to detail. When the second volume of my first edition came out in 1874, I was alerted, as mentioned earlier, to the existence of the original of one of those letters15.2 at Holland House, which I had reprinted from Fenn. It was one of the letters in Fenn’s third volume, and only one15.3 other letter from that volume had surfaced by then. I carefully compared both of these documents with the published versions, and as I noted in the Preface to vol. ii., the exact spelling was provided with the utmost precision, showing almost no trivial differences between the originals and the printed text. However, a more thorough evaluation of Fenn’s strengths and weaknesses as an editor became feasible when, upon the release of the third volume of the same edition, I was able, as I have previously mentioned, to share the findings of a quick review of the originals of his third and fourth volumes just in time. And what I said at that moment is worth repeating:—
‘The recovery of these long-lost originals, although, unfortunately, too late to be of the use it might have been in this edition, is important in two ways: first, as affording an additional means of testing Fenn’s accuracy as an editor; and secondly, as a means of testing the soundness of some occasional inferences which the present Editor was obliged to draw for himself in the absence of the originals. More than one instance occurs in this work in which it will be seen that I have ventured to eliminate from the text as spurious a heading printed by Fenn as if it were a part of the document which it precedes. Thus, in No. 19,16.1 I pointed out that the title, in which Judge Paston is called “Sir William Paston, knight,” could not possibly be contemporaneous; and the document itself shows that this opinion was well founded. It bears, indeed, a modern endorsement in a handwriting of the last century much to the same effect as Sir John Fenn’s heading; but this, of course, is no authority at all. In the same way I showed that the title printed by Fenn, as a heading to No. 191,16.2 was utterly erroneous, and could not possibly have existed in the original MS. This conclusion is also substantiated by the document, which, I may add, bears in the margin the heading “Copia,” showing that it was a transcript. The document itself being an important State Paper, there were probably a number of copies made at the time; but as no others have been preserved, it is only known to us as one of the Paston Letters.
‘The recovery of these long-lost originals, although unfortunately too late to be helpful for this edition, is significant in two ways: first, it provides an additional way to verify Fenn’s accuracy as an editor; and secondly, it offers a way to assess the validity of some occasional conclusions that the present Editor had to draw for himself in the absence of the originals. More than one instance occurs in this work where it will be evident that I have chosen to remove from the text what I deemed a spurious heading printed by Fenn as if it were part of the document that follows. For example, in No. 19,16.1, I pointed out that the title in which Judge Paston is referred to as “Sir William Paston, knight” could not possibly be from the same time period; and the document itself shows that this opinion was accurate. It actually has a modern endorsement written in last century’s handwriting that closely resembles Sir John Fenn’s heading; but this, of course, carries no authority. Similarly, I demonstrated that the title printed by Fenn as a heading to No. 191,16.2 was completely incorrect and could not have existed in the original Ms. This conclusion is also supported by the document, which, I should add, has in the margin the heading “Copia,” indicating that it was a copy. Since the document is an important State Paper, it’s likely that several copies were made at the time; however, as none have been preserved, we only know it as one of the Paston Letters.
‘Another State Paper (No. 238),16.3 of which a copy was likewise sent to John Paston, has a heading which Sir John Fenn very curiously misread. It is printed in this edition16.4 as it stands in the first, Vadatur J. P., meaning apparently “John Paston gives security, or stands pledged.” But it turns out on examination that the reading of the original is Tradatur J. P. (Let this be delivered to John Paston).
‘Another State Paper (No. 238), 16.3 of which a copy was also sent to John Paston, has a heading that Sir John Fenn misread quite interestingly. It is printed in this edition 16.4 as it appears in the first, Vadatur J. P., which seemingly means “John Paston gives security or stands pledged.” However, upon closer examination, it turns out that the original actually reads Tradatur J. P. (Let this be delivered to John Paston).
‘To return to No. 19, it will be seen that I was obliged to reprint from Fenn in the preliminary note a few words which he had found written on the back of the letter, of which it was difficult to make any perfect sense, but which seemed to imply that the bill was delivered to 17 Parliament in the 13th year of Henry VI. I pointed out that there seemed to be some error in this, as no Parliament actually met in the 13th year of Henry VI. The original endorsement, however, is perfectly intelligible and consistent with facts, when once it has been accurately deciphered. The handwriting, indeed, is very crabbed, and for a considerable time I was puzzled; but the words are as follows:—“Falsa billa Will’i Dallyng ad parliamentum tempore quo Henricus Grey fuit vicecomes, ante annum terciodecimum Regis Henrici vjti.” I find as a matter of fact that Henry Grey was sheriff (vicecomes) of Norfolk, first in the 8th and 9th, and again in the 12th and 13th year of Henry VI., and that Parliament sat in November and December of the 12th year (1433); so that the date of the document is one year earlier than that assigned to it.
‘To go back to No. 19, you'll see that I had to reprint a few words from Fenn in the preliminary note that he found written on the back of the letter. It was hard to make complete sense of it, but it seemed to suggest that the bill was delivered to 17 Parliament in the 13th year of Henry VI. I pointed out that there appeared to be some mistake, as no Parliament actually met in the 13th year of Henry VI. However, the original endorsement is perfectly clear and consistent with the facts once it has been accurately deciphered. The handwriting is quite difficult to read, and it puzzled me for a long time; but the words are as follows:—“Falsa billa Will’i Dallyng ad parliamentum tempore quo Henricus Grey fuit vicecomes, ante annum terciodecimum Regis Henrici vjti.” In fact, I found that Henry Grey was sheriff (vicecomes) of Norfolk, first in the 8th and 9th years, and again in the 12th and 13th year of Henry VI., and that Parliament sat in November and December of the 12th year (1433); so the date of the document is one year earlier than what was assigned to it.
‘Again, I ventured to question on internal evidence the authorship of a letter (No. 910)17.1 which Fenn had assigned to William Paston, the uncle of Sir John Paston. At the end is the signature “Wyll’m Paston,” with a reference in Fenn to a facsimile engraved in a previous volume. But the evidence seemed to me very strong that the William Paston who wrote this letter was not Sir John’s uncle, but his brother. The inspection of the original letter itself has proved to me that I was right. The signatures of the two Williams were not altogether unlike each other; but the signature appended to this letter is unquestionably that of the younger man, not of his uncle; while the facsimile, to which Fenn erroneously refers the reader, is that of the uncle’s signature taken from a different letter.
‘Again, I tried to question the authorship of a letter (No. 910)17.1 that Fenn had attributed to William Paston, the uncle of Sir John Paston. At the end is the signature “Wyll’m Paston,” along with a note from Fenn about a facsimile engraved in a previous volume. However, I felt there was strong evidence that the William Paston who wrote this letter was not Sir John’s uncle, but his brother. Examining the original letter confirmed that I was correct. The signatures of the two Williams were somewhat similar; however, the signature on this letter is definitely that of the younger man, not his uncle’s. Meanwhile, the facsimile that Fenn mistakenly directs the reader to is actually the uncle’s signature taken from a different letter.
‘It may perhaps be conceived that if even these few errors could be detected in Fenn’s work by one who had not yet an opportunity of consulting the original MSS., a large number of others would be discovered by a minute comparison of the printed volumes with the letters themselves. This suspicion, however, is scarcely borne out by the facts. I cannot profess to have made anything like an exhaustive examination, but so far as I have compared these MSS. with the printed text, I find no evidence of more than very occasional inaccuracy, and, generally speaking, in matters very immaterial. On the contrary, an inspection of these last recovered originals has greatly confirmed the opinion, which the originals previously discovered enabled me to form, of the scrupulous fidelity and care with which the letters were first edited. For the most part, not only the words, but the exact spelling of the MSS. is preserved, with merely the most trifling variations. Sir John, indeed, was not a trained archivist, and there are what may be called errors of system in his mode of reading, such as, for instance, the omission of contractions that may be held to represent a final e, or the rendering a final dash by s instead of es. In such things the plan 18 that he pursued was obvious. But it is manifest that in other respects he is very accurate indeed; for he had made so careful a study of these MSS. that he was quite familiar with most of the ancient modes of handwriting, and, on the whole, very seldom mistook a reading.
‘It might be thought that if even these few mistakes could be spotted in Fenn’s work by someone who hasn’t yet had the chance to look at the original Manuscripts., many more would be found with a detailed comparison of the printed volumes and the letters themselves. However, this assumption is hardly supported by the facts. I can’t claim to have done a thorough examination, but as far as I’ve compared these Manuscripts. with the printed text, I see no evidence of more than very rare inaccuracies, which, generally speaking, relate to very minor details. On the contrary, looking at these recently recovered originals has strongly reinforced my belief, which the earlier discovered originals had already led me to form, about the careful fidelity and attention with which the letters were first edited. For the most part, not only are the words preserved, but also the exact spelling of the Manuscripts., with only the most trivial variations. Sir John, indeed, wasn’t a trained archivist, and there are what could be called systematic errors in his reading approach, such as omitting contractions that might stand for a final e, or interpreting a final dash as s rather than es. In these respects, the method he followed was clear. But it’s evident that in other areas he is very accurate indeed; he had studied these Manuscripts. so carefully that he was quite familiar with most of the old styles of handwriting and, overall, rarely got a reading wrong.
‘I may add, that this recent discovery enables me to vindicate his accuracy in one place, even where it seemed before to be very strangely at fault. At the end of Letter iii. of the fifth volume,18.1 occurs in the original edition the following postscript:—“I warn you keep this letter close, and lose it not; rather burn it.” On comparing this letter with the original, the Committee of the Society of Antiquaries, some years ago, were amazed to find that there was no such postscript in the MS., and they were a good deal at a loss to account for its insertion. It now appears, however, that this letter was preserved in duplicate, for among the newly-recovered MSS. I discovered a second copy, being a corrected draft, in Margaret Paston’s own hand, at the end of which occurs the P.S. in question.
‘I should mention that this recent discovery allows me to defend his accuracy in one instance where it previously seemed quite incorrect. At the end of Letter iii. of the fifth volume, 18.1 appears in the original edition with the following postscript:—“I warn you to keep this letter close, and do not lose it; better to burn it.” When comparing this letter with the original, the Committee of the Society of Antiquaries, a few years ago, were surprised to find that there was no such postscript in the Ms., and they were quite puzzled about its inclusion. It now turns out that this letter exists in duplicate, as I discovered a second copy among the newly-recovered Manuscripts., which is a corrected draft in Margaret Paston’s own handwriting, and at the end of it is the P.S. in question.
‘It must be acknowledged, however, that Fenn’s mode of editing was not in all respects quite so satisfactory. Defects, of which no one could reasonably have complained in his own day, are now a serious drawback, especially where the original MSS. are no longer accessible. Occasionally, as we have seen, he inserts a heading of his own in the text of a document without any intimation that it is not in the original; but this is so rare a matter that little need be said about it. A more serious fault is, that in vols. iii. and iv. he has published occasionally mere extracts from a letter as if it were the whole letter. In vols. i. and ii. he avowedly left out passages of little interest, and marked the places where they occurred with asterisks; but in the two succeeding volumes he has not thought it necessary to be so particular, and he has made the omissions sub silentio. For this indeed no one can seriously blame him. The work itself, as he had planned it, was only a selection of letters from a correspondence, and a liberal use of asterisks would not have helped to make it more interesting to the public. Occasionally he even inverts the order of his extracts, printing a postscript, or part of a postscript, in the body of a letter, and placing at the end some passage that occurs in the letter itself, for no other reason apparently than that it might read better as a whole.
It should be noted, though, that Fenn’s editing style wasn't entirely satisfactory. Issues that might not have been a concern in his time are now significant drawbacks, especially since the original Manuscripts. are no longer available. Sometimes, as we’ve seen, he adds his own headings in the text of a document without indicating that these weren’t in the original; however, this is rare, so not much needs to be said about it. A more serious issue is that in vols. iii. and iv., he sometimes published just excerpts from a letter as if it were the entire letter. In vols. i. and ii., he openly excluded less interesting passages and marked their locations with asterisks; but in the next two volumes, he didn’t think it necessary to be as specific, and the omissions were sub silentio. For this, no one can really blame him. The work, as he intended it, was meant to be a selection of letters from a correspondence, and using a lot of asterisks wouldn’t have made it more appealing to readers. Occasionally, he even changes the order of his excerpts, putting a postscript or part of one into the body of a letter, and placing some passage from the letter at the end, seemingly just to make it read better overall.
‘Thus Letter 37 of this edition18.2 (vol. iii., Letter vi., in Fenn) is only a brief extract, the original being a very long letter, though the subjects touched upon are not of very great interest. So also Letter 171 (Letter xxx. in Fenn’s third volume)18.3 is a set of extracts. Letter 182 (vol. iii., Letter xxxix., in Fenn)18.4 is the same; and the first part 19 of what is given as a postscript is not a postscript in the original, but actually comes before the first printed paragraph.
‘Thus Letter 37 of this edition18.2 (vol. iii., Letter vi., in Fenn) is just a short extract; the original is a very long letter, although the topics discussed aren’t particularly interesting. Similarly, Letter 171 (Letter xxx. in Fenn’s third volume)18.3 consists of a series of extracts. Letter 182 (vol. iii., Letter xxxix., in Fenn)18.4 is the same; and the first part 19 of what is labeled as a postscript is not an actual postscript in the original—it actually appears before the first printed paragraph.
‘In short, it was the aim of Sir John Fenn to reproduce with accuracy the spelling and the style of the MSS. he had before him; but as for the substance, to give only so much as he thought would be really interesting. The letters themselves he regarded rather as specimens of epistolary art in the fifteenth century than as a substantial contribution to our knowledge of the times. To have given a complete transcript of every letter, or even a résumé in his own words of all that concerned lawsuits, leases, bailiffs’ accounts, and a number of other matters of equally little interest, formed no part of his design; but the task that he had really set himself he executed with admirable fidelity. He grudged no labour or expense in tracing facsimiles of the signatures, the seals, and the watermarks on the paper. All that could serve to illustrate the manners of the period, either in the contents of the letters, or in the handwritings, or the mode in which they were folded, he esteemed most valuable; and for these things his edition will continue still to be much prized. But as it was clearly impossible in that day to think of printing the whole correspondence, and determining precisely the chronology by an exhaustive study of minutiæ, there seemed no good reason why he should not give two or three paragraphs from a letter without feeling bound to specify that they were merely extracts. Yet even these defects are not of frequent occurrence. The omissions are by no means numerous, and the matter they contain is generally unimportant in itself.’
‘In short, Sir John Fenn aimed to accurately replicate the spelling and style of the Manuscripts. he had; however, for the content, he only included what he thought would be genuinely interesting. He viewed the letters more as examples of letter-writing in the fifteenth century rather than significant contributions to our understanding of the era. Providing a complete transcript of every letter, or even a summary in his own words of everything related to lawsuits, leases, bailiff accounts, and other similarly uninteresting topics, was not part of his plan; but he executed the task he set for himself with remarkable accuracy. He spared no effort or expense in tracing copies of the signatures, seals, and watermarks on the paper. Anything that could help illustrate the customs of the time, whether in the letters’ contents, the handwriting, or how they were folded, he considered highly valuable; and for these reasons, his edition will continue to be greatly appreciated. However, since it was clearly impossible at that time to think of printing the entire correspondence and establishing a precise chronology through an exhaustive study of details, there seemed to be no reason why he couldn’t include a couple of paragraphs from a letter without feeling obligated to indicate that they were just excerpts. Yet even these issues are not common. The omissions are quite limited, and the information they contain is generally not important on its own.’
I took advantage, however, at that time, of the recovery of so many of the missing originals to make a cursory examination for the further testing of Fenn’s editorial accuracy. Two or three letters I compared carefully with the originals throughout, and in others I made special reference to passages where doubts were naturally suggested, either from the obscurity of the words or from any other cause as to the correctness of the reading. The results of this examination I gave in an Appendix at the end of the Introduction to the third volume in 1875, and such errors as I was then able to detect are corrected in the present edition.
I took the opportunity, at that time, to review the recovery of many of the missing originals for a quick check on Fenn’s editorial accuracy. I closely compared two or three letters with the originals in detail, and in others, I focused on specific passages where doubts arose, either due to the unclear wording or other reasons regarding the accuracy of the reading. I presented the findings from this review in an Appendix at the end of the Introduction to the third volume in 1875, and the mistakes I found then are corrected in this edition.
Apart from such corrections, the letters are here reproduced as they are printed in previous editions, only in a better order. Fenn’s text has been followed, where no corrections have been found, in all the letters printed by him except those of his fifth volume. The exact transcript given on the left-hand pages of 20 Fenn’s edition has been strictly adhered to, except that contractions have been extended; and even in this process we have always been guided by the interpretation given by Fenn himself in his modern version on the right-hand pages. All the other letters in this publication are edited from the original MSS., with a very few exceptions in which these cannot be found. In some places, indeed, where the contents of a letter are of very little interest, it has been thought sufficient merely to give an abstract instead of a transcript, placing the abstract in what is believed to be its true place in the series chronologically. Abstracts are also given of documents that are too lengthy and formal to be printed, and, in one case, of a letter sold at a public sale, of which a transcript is not now procurable. In the same manner, wherever I have found the slightest note or reference, whether in Fenn’s footnotes or in Blomefield’s Norfolk—where a few such references may be met with—to any letter that appears originally to have belonged to the Paston correspondence, even though the original be now inaccessible, and our information about the contents the most scanty, the reader will find a notice of all that is known about the missing document in the present publication.
Aside from those corrections, the letters are reproduced as they appeared in prior editions, but in a better order. Fenn’s text has been followed for all his printed letters, except for those in his fifth volume, where no corrections were found. The exact transcript on the left-hand pages of 20 Fenn’s edition has been closely followed, with the exception that contractions have been expanded; even during this, we've been guided by Fenn's own interpretation in his modern version on the right-hand pages. All the other letters in this publication are edited from the original Ms., with very few exceptions where these are unavailable. In some cases, where a letter's content is of little interest, we've simply provided an abstract instead of a full transcript, placing the abstract where we believe it fits chronologically in the series. Abstracts are also included for documents that are too lengthy and formal to print, and, in one instance, for a letter sold at a public auction, which we can't currently obtain a transcript for. Similarly, wherever I've found even the slightest note or reference, whether in Fenn’s footnotes or in Blomefield’s Norfolk—where a few such references can be found—to any letter that originally belonged to the Paston correspondence, even if the original is now inaccessible and our information about its contents is scarce, the reader will find a note about everything we know regarding the missing document in this publication.
I wish it were in my power to make the present edition better still. But there have been always formidable obstacles to completeness during the thirty years and more since I first took up the business of editing the letters; and though many of these obstacles have been removed, my energies are naturally not quite what they once were. The publishers, however, have thought it time for a more satisfactory edition, and I hope I have done my best. It remains to say a few words about the original MSS. and the places in which they now exist.
I wish I could make this edition even better. However, there have always been significant challenges to achieving completeness during the more than thirty years since I began editing these letters; and while many of those challenges have been overcome, my energy isn’t quite what it used to be. Nevertheless, the publishers thought it was time for a more complete edition, and I hope I've done my best. I should also mention a few things about the original Manuscripts. and where they are now.
Of those at Orwell Park I have already spoken. They are contained in three half-bound volumes, and are the originals of the letters printed by Fenn in his first and second volumes.
Of those at Orwell Park, I've already mentioned. They’re in three half-bound volumes and are the original letters that Fenn printed in his first and second volumes.
In the British Museum are contained, first of all, four volumes of the ‘Additional MSS.’ numbered 27,443 to 27,446, consisting of the originals of volume v. of Fenn’s edition which was published after his death, and a number of other letters first printed by me in the edition of 1872-75. The nine 21 volumes which follow these, viz. ‘Additional MSS.,’ 27,447-27,455, contain also Paston letters but of a later date, and papers relating to Sir John Fenn’s publication. There is also a separate volume of ‘Paston letters’ in ‘Additional MS.’ 33,597; but these, too, are mostly of later date, only eight being of the fifteenth century. Further, there are the Roydon Hall MSS. (including with, I believe, only two exceptions the originals of Fenn’s third and fourth volumes), which are contained in the volumes ‘Additional,’ 34,888-9. And finally there are two Paston letters (included in this edition) in ‘Additional MS.’ 35,251. These are all that are in the British Museum. Besides these there are, as above noticed, a few MSS. in a volume of the Douce Collection and the other stray MSS. in the Bodleian Library at Oxford above referred to. At Oxford, also, though not strictly belonging to the Paston family correspondence, are a number of valuable papers, some of which are included in this edition, having an important bearing on the fortunes of the family. These are among the muniments contained in the tower of Magdalene College. As the execution of Sir John Fastolf’s will ultimately devolved upon Bishop Waynflete, who, instead of a college at Caister, made provision for a foundation of seven priests and seven poor scholars in Magdalene College, a number of papers relative to the disputes between the executors and the arrangement between the Bishop and John Paston’s sons have been preserved among the documents of that college. My attention was first called to these many years ago by Mr. Macray, through whom I obtained copies, in the first place, of some entries from an old index of the deeds relating to Norfolk and Suffolk, which had already been referred to by Chandler in his Life of Bishop Waynflete. Afterwards Mr. Macray, who had for some time been engaged in a catalogue of the whole collection, was obliging enough to send me one or two abstracts of his own made from the original documents even before he was able to refer me to his report on the muniments of Magdalene College, printed in the Fourth Report of the Historical MSS. Commission. It will be seen that I have transcribed several interesting entries from this source.
In the British Museum, there are four volumes of the ‘Additional MSS.’ numbered 27,443 to 27,446. These consist of the originals from volume v. of Fenn’s edition, published posthumously, along with several other letters that I first published in the 1872-75 edition. The following nine 21 volumes, ‘Additional Manuscripts.’ 27,447-27,455, also include Paston letters, but from a later time, as well as documents related to Sir John Fenn’s publication. There is another volume of ‘Paston letters’ in ‘Additional Ms.’ 33,597; however, most of these are also from later years, with only eight dating back to the fifteenth century. Additionally, there are the Roydon Hall manuscripts (which, I believe, include almost all the originals from Fenn’s third and fourth volumes, with just two exceptions), located in the ‘Additional’ volumes 34,888-9. Lastly, there are two Paston letters included in this edition found in ‘Additional Ms.’ 35,251. These are all the items in the British Museum. Besides these, as previously noted, there are a few MSS. in a volume from the Douce Collection and other stray MS. in the Bodleian Library at Oxford mentioned earlier. At Oxford, although they don't strictly belong to the Paston family correspondence, there are several valuable papers, some of which are included in this edition, that have significant relevance to the family's fortunes. These are part of the records kept in the tower of Magdalene College. As the execution of Sir John Fastolf’s will ultimately fell to Bishop Waynflete, who, instead of establishing a college at Caister, provided for a foundation of seven priests and seven poor scholars in Magdalene College, several papers regarding the disputes between the executors and the arrangements between the Bishop and John Paston’s sons have been preserved among the college's documents. Many years ago, Mr. Macray brought these to my attention, and through him, I received copies of some entries from an old index of the deeds related to Norfolk and Suffolk, which Chandler had already mentioned in his Life of Bishop Waynflete. Later, Mr. Macray, who had been cataloging the entire collection for some time, kindly sent me one or two abstracts made from the original documents before he could direct me to his report on the records of Magdalene College, printed in the Fourth Report of the Historical Manuscripts. Commission. It will be noted that I have transcribed several interesting entries from this source.
Further, there are just a few Paston letters preserved in Pembroke College, Cambridge.
Further, only a few Paston letters are preserved in Pembroke College, Cambridge.
What remains to be said is only the confession of personal obligations, incurred mainly long ago in connection with this work. The lapse of years since my first edition of these letters was issued, in 1872, naturally reminds me of the loss of various friends who favoured and assisted it in various ways. Among these were the late Colonel Chester, Mr. H. C. Coote, Mr. Richard Almack of Melford, Mr. W. H. Turner of Oxford, Mr. J. H. Gurney, Mr. Fitch, and Mr. L’Estrange of Norwich. On the other hand, I am happy to reckon still among the living Dr. Jessopp, Mr. Aldis Wright, Miss Toulmin Smith, and Mr. J. C. C. Smith, now a retired official of the Probate Office at Somerset House, who all gave me kindly help so long ago. And I have further to declare my obligations to Mr. Walter Rye, a gentleman well known as the best living authority on Norfolk topography and families, for most friendly and useful assistance in the way of notes and suggestions towards later editions. I have also quite recently received help (confessed elsewhere) from the Rev. William Hudson of Eastbourne, and have further had my attention called to significant documents in the Public Record Office by some of my old friends and colleagues there.
What’s left to say is just a acknowledgment of personal obligations I took on, mostly long ago while working on this project. The years since my first edition of these letters came out in 1872 remind me of the friends I’ve lost who supported and helped me in various ways. These include the late Colonel Chester, Mr. H. C. Coote, Mr. Richard Almack of Melford, Mr. W. H. Turner of Oxford, Mr. J. H. Gurney, Mr. Fitch, and Mr. L’Estrange of Norwich. On the bright side, I’m grateful to still count Dr. Jessopp, Mr. Aldis Wright, Miss Toulmin Smith, and Mr. J. C. C. Smith among the living—he’s now retired from the Probate Office at Somerset House—who all kindly helped me a long time ago. Additionally, I must express my gratitude to Mr. Walter Rye, known as the best living authority on Norfolk topography and families, for his friendly and useful assistance with notes and suggestions for later editions. Recently, I’ve also received help (noted elsewhere) from the Rev. William Hudson of Eastbourne, and some of my old friends and colleagues at the Public Record Office have pointed out important documents to me.
But among the departed, there is one whom I have reserved for mention by himself, not so much for any particular assistance given me long ago in the preparation of this work as for the previous education in historical study which I feel that I received from intercourse with him. I had been years engaged in the public service, and always thought that the records of the realm ought to be better utilised than they were in those days for the purpose of historical research; but how even Record clerks were to become well acquainted with them under the conditions then existing it was difficult to see. For each of us had his own little task assigned to him, and had really very little opportunity, if ever so willing, to go beyond it. Nor was there too much encouragement given under official regulations to anything like historical training; for the Record Office, when 23 first constituted, was supposed to exist for the sake of litigants who wanted copies of documents, rather than for that of historical students who wanted to read them with other objects. Besides, people did not generally imagine then that past history could be rewritten, except by able and graphic pens which, perhaps, could put new life into old facts without a very large amount of additional research. The idea that the country contained vast stores of long-neglected letters capable of yielding up copious new information to supplement and to correct the old story of our national annals had hardly dawned upon anybody—least of all, perhaps, on humble officials bound to furnish office copies of ‘fines’ and ‘recoveries’ and antiquated legal processes. Even the State Papers, at that time, were kept apart from the Public Records, and could only be consulted by special permission from a Secretary of State. No clerk, either of the Record or State Paper Department, knew more than was contained within his own particular province. But by the wise policy of the late Lord Romilly these red-tape bands were ultimately broken; and just at that time I had the rare privilege of being appointed to assist the late Reverend John S. Brewer in one of the great works which his Lordship set on foot to enable the British public to understand the value of its own MSS. It was to this association with Mr. Brewer that I feel I owe all my historical training, and I made some acknowledgment of that debt in 1872 when I dedicated to him my first edition of this work.
But among those who have passed away, there is one person I want to mention specifically, not just for the help he gave me long ago in putting this work together, but for the foundational training in historical study that I feel I gained from my time with him. I had spent years in public service and always believed that the records of the realm should be used more effectively than they were back then for historical research. However, it was hard to see how even the clerks handling the records could really get to know these documents under the existing conditions. Each of us had our own small tasks, and we had very little chance, even if we wanted to, to go beyond them. Official regulations didn't encourage much in the way of historical training either. The Record Office, when 23 was first established, was meant to serve litigants who wanted copies of documents, not historical researchers looking to read them for different reasons. Additionally, back then, people generally didn't think that past history could be rewritten, except by talented writers who could bring new life to old facts without too much extra research. The idea that there were vast amounts of long-neglected letters in the country that could provide rich new information to enhance and correct our national history had barely crossed anyone's mind—especially not humble officials focusing on delivering office copies of ‘fines’ and ‘recoveries’ related to outdated legal processes. Even the State Papers were separated from the Public Records and could only be accessed with special permission from a Secretary of State. No clerk in either the Record or State Paper Department knew more than what was within their own specific area. But thanks to the wise actions of the late Lord Romilly, these bureaucratic limitations were eventually lifted; and just then, I had the rare honor of being appointed to assist the late Reverend John S. Brewer in one of the important projects his Lordship initiated to help the British public recognize the value of its own Manuscripts. It was through my collaboration with Mr. Brewer that I believe I gained all my historical training, and I acknowledged that debt in 1872 when I dedicated the first edition of this work to him.
1.1 Walpole’s Letters (Cunningham’s ed.), ix. 92.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Walpole’s Letters (Cunningham’s ed.), vol. ix, p. 92.
4.1 See Appendix after Introduction, No. I.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Appendix after Intro, No. I.
4.2 Cursory Notices of the Reverend Francis Blomefield. By J. Wilton Rix, Esq.
4.2 Quick Notes on the Reverend Francis Blomefield. By J. Wilton Rix, Esq.
5.1 Norfolk Archæology, ii. 210, 211.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Norfolk Archaeology, ii. 210, 211.
6.1 See Nichols’s Literary Anecdotes, iii. 199.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Nichols’s Literary Anecdotes, vol. III, p. 199.
6.2 The following announcement appears in the Morning Chronicle of the 24th May 1787: ‘Yesterday, John Fenn, Esq., attended the levee at St. James’s, and had the honour of presenting to His Majesty (bound in three volumes) the original letters of which he had before presented a printed copy; when His Majesty, as a mark of his gracious acceptance, was pleased to confer on him the honour of knighthood.’
6.2 The following announcement appears in the Morning Chronicle of the 24th May 1787: ‘Yesterday, John Fenn, Esq., attended the levee at St. James’s and had the honor of presenting to His Majesty (bound in three volumes) the original letters of which he had previously presented a printed copy; when His Majesty, as a sign of his gracious acceptance, was pleased to confer on him the honor of knighthood.’
9.1 Holland House. By Princess Marie Liechtenstein, vol. ii. p. 198.
9.1 Holland House. By Princess Marie Liechtenstein, vol. ii. p. 198.
10.1 The missing letters of volume iv. are Nos. 24, 97, 99, and 105 (Nos. 551, 726, 735, and 758 of this edition). The last never formed part of Fenn’s collection. I do not know of any other noted by him as ‘no longer in his possession.’ The letters missing of the Appendix are only Nos. 997 and 1019. Of the four said to be missing in Christie’s catalogue, 1016 is not a document at all, the number having been accidentally skipped in the Inventory, and the other three are in the British Museum. No. 1077, however, is inaccurately described in the Appendix.
10.1 The missing letters from volume IV are Nos. 24, 97, 99, and 105 (Nos. 551, 726, 735, and 758 in this edition). The last one was never part of Fenn’s collection. I’m not aware of any other items he noted as ‘no longer in his possession.’ The letters missing from the Appendix are only Nos. 997 and 1019. Of the four listed as missing in Christie’s catalog, 1016 isn’t a document at all; the number was skipped by mistake in the Inventory, and the other three are at the British Museum. However, No. 1077 is inaccurately described in the Appendix.
13.1 Archæol. vol. xli. p. 39.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Archaeol. vol. 41, p. 39.
13.2 See Advertisement in the beginning of the volume, p. vii.
13.2 See Advertisement at the beginning of the book, p. vii.
15.1 The following is the exact form in which they stand in the literal or left-hand version:—‘Utia’z iste mu’d maligus t’nsirt & c’up’ia es.’
15.1 The following is the exact form in which they stand in the literal or left-hand version:—‘Utia’z iste mu’d maligus t’nsirt & c’up’ia es.’
15.3 It was Letter 1 in Fenn’s third volume, No. 18 in my first edition, No. 24 in this.
15.3 It was Letter 1 in Fenn’s third volume, No. 18 in my first edition, No. 24 in this.
16.4 That is to say, in the edition published by Mr. Arber in 1875, when it was impossible to correct the text.
16.4 In other words, in the version released by Mr. Arber in 1875, when it was not possible to fix the text.
18.1 No. 787 of this edition.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Issue 787 of this edition.
18.3 No. 205.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 205.
18.4 No. 221.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #221.
‘The care taken by Sir John
opening quotation mark missing
The attention given by Sir John
the tower of Magdalene College.
spelling unchanged
the Magdalene College tower.
INTRODUCTION
The Paston Family
The little village of Paston, in Norfolk, lies not far from the sea, where the land descends gently behind the elevated ground of Mundesley, and the line of the shore, proceeding eastward from Cromer, begins to tend a little more towards the south. It is about twenty miles north of Norwich. The country, though destitute of any marked features, is not uninteresting. Southwards, where it is low and flat, the ruins of Bromholm Priory attract attention. But, on the whole, it is an out-of-the-way district, unapproachable by sea, for the coast is dangerous, and offering few attractions to those who visit it by land. Indeed, till quite recently, no railways had come near it, and the means of access were not superabundant. Here, however, lived for several centuries a family which took its surname from the place, and whose private correspondence at one particular epoch sheds no inconsiderable light on the annals of their country.
The small village of Paston, located in Norfolk, isn’t far from the sea, where the land gently drops behind the higher ground of Mundesley, and the shoreline, stretching east from Cromer, starts to curve a bit more to the south. It's about twenty miles north of Norwich. The countryside, while lacking in notable features, isn’t without its charm. To the south, where it is low and flat, the ruins of Bromholm Priory catch the eye. Overall, it’s a remote area, difficult to reach by sea due to the treacherous coast, and it doesn’t offer many attractions for land visitors. In fact, until recently, no railways came close, and access was limited. However, for several centuries, a family that took its surname from the village lived here, and their private correspondence from a specific period provides significant insights into the history of their country.
Of the early history of this family our notices are scanty and uncertain. A Norman descent was claimed for them not only by the county historian Blomefield but by the laborious herald, Francis Sandford, author of a Genealogical History of the Kings of England, on the evidence of documents which have been since dispersed. Sandford’s genealogy of the Paston family was drawn up in the year 1674, just after Sir Robert Paston had been raised to the peerage by the title of Viscount Yarmouth, before he was promoted to the higher dignity of earl. It still remains in MS.; but a pretty full account of it will be found in the fourth volume of Norfolk Archæology. The 26 story of the early ancestors, however, does not concern us here. At the time the family and their doings become best known to us, their social position was merely that of small gentry. One of these, however, was a justice of the Common Pleas in the reign of Henry VI., whose uprightness of conduct caused him to be commonly spoken of by the name of the Good Judge. He had a son, John, brought up to the law, who became executor to the old soldier and statesman, Sir John Fastolf. This John Paston had a considerable family, of whom the two eldest sons, strange to say, both bore the same Christian name as their father. They were also both of them soldiers, and each, in his time, attained the dignity of knighthood. But of them and their father, and their grandfather the judge, we shall have more to say presently. After them came Sir William Paston, a lawyer, one of whose daughters, Eleanor, married Thomas Manners, first Earl of Rutland. He had also two sons, of whom the first, Erasmus, died before him. Clement Paston. The second, whose name was Clement, was perhaps the most illustrious of the whole line. Born at Paston Hall, in the immediate neighbourhood of the sea, he had an early love for ships, was admitted when young into the naval service of Henry VIII., and became a great commander. In an engagement with the French he captured their admiral, the Baron de St. Blankheare or Blankard, and kept him prisoner at Caister, near Yarmouth, till he had paid 7000 crowns for his ransom, besides giving up a number of valuables contained in his ship. Of this event Clement Paston preserved till his death a curious memorial among his household utensils, and we read in his will that he bequeathed to his nephew his ‘standing bowl called the Baron St. Blankheare.’ He served also by land as well as by sea, and was with the Protector Somerset in Scotland at the battle of Pinkie. In Mary’s reign he is said to have been the person to whom the rebel Sir Thomas Wyat surrendered. In his later years he was more peacefully occupied in building a fine family seat at Oxnead. He lived till near the close of the reign of Elizabeth, having earned golden opinions from each of the sovereigns under whom he served. ‘Henry VIII.,’ we are told, ‘called him his champion; the Duke of Somerset, 27 Protector in King Edward’s reign, called him his soldier; Queen Mary, her seaman; and Queen Elizabeth, her father.’27.1
The early history of this family is limited and uncertain. A Norman ancestry was claimed for them not only by county historian Blomefield but also by the diligent herald, Francis Sandford, who authored a Genealogical History of the Kings of England, based on evidence from documents that have since been lost. Sandford's genealogy of the Paston family was created in 1674, shortly after Sir Robert Paston was elevated to the peerage as Viscount Yarmouth, before he was promoted to the higher title of earl. It still exists in Ms., but a fairly detailed account can be found in the fourth volume of Norfolk Archæology. The story of the early ancestors, however, isn't relevant to us right now. By the time we learn the most about the family and their activities, their social standing was simply that of minor gentry. One of them was a justice of the Common Pleas during the reign of Henry VI., known for his integrity and often referred to as the Good Judge. He had a son, John, who was trained in law and later became the executor for the old soldier and statesman, Sir John Fastolf. This John Paston had a large family, and oddly enough, his two oldest sons shared the same Christian name as their father. Both became soldiers and achieved knighthood in their time. We will have more to say about them, their father, and their grandfather the judge later. Following them was Sir William Paston, a lawyer, one of whose daughters, Eleanor, married Thomas Manners, the first Earl of Rutland. He also had two sons, with the eldest, Erasmus, passing away before him. Clem Paston. The second son, named Clement, was perhaps the most noteworthy of the entire line. Born at Paston Hall, close to the sea, he developed a passion for ships early on, joined the navy of Henry VIII. in his youth, and became a great commander. During a conflict with the French, he captured their admiral, the Baron de St. Blankheare or Blankard, and held him prisoner at Caister, near Yarmouth, until he paid 7,000 crowns for his ransom, along with surrendering several valuable items from his ship. Clement Paston kept a curious memento of this event among his household items until his death, and in his will, he left his nephew his ‘standing bowl called the Baron St. Blankheare.’ He also served on land as well as at sea, and was with the Protector Somerset in Scotland during the battle of Pinkie. During Mary’s reign, he is said to have been the one to whom the rebel Sir Thomas Wyat surrendered. In his later years, he focused on peacefully building an impressive family home at Oxnead. He lived until near the end of Elizabeth's reign, having gained high praise from each of the monarchs he served. ‘Henry VIII.,’ we are told, ‘called him his champion; the Duke of Somerset, Protector in King Edward’s reign, called him his soldier; Queen Mary, her seaman; and Queen Elizabeth, her father.’27.1
Clement Paston died childless, and was succeeded by his nephew, another Sir William, whose name is well known in Norfolk as the founder of North Walsham School, and whose effigy in armour is visible in North Walsham Church, with a Latin epitaph recording acts of munificence on his part, not only to the grammar-school, but also to the cathedrals of Bath and Norwich, to Gonville and Caius College, Cambridge, and to the poor at Yarmouth.
Clement Paston died without children and was succeeded by his nephew, also named Sir William, who is well-known in Norfolk as the founder of North Walsham School. His armored statue can be seen in North Walsham Church, featuring a Latin inscription that highlights his generous contributions, not just to the grammar school, but also to the cathedrals of Bath and Norwich, as well as to Gonville and Caius College, Cambridge, and to the needy in Yarmouth.
From Sir William the line descended through Christopher Paston (who, on succeeding his father, was found to be an idiot, incapable of managing his affairs), Sir Edmund and Sir William Paston, Baronet, to Sir Robert Paston, who, in the reign of Charles II., was created, first Viscount and afterwards Earl of Yarmouth. The Earl of Yarmouth. He is described as a person of good learning, and a traveller who brought home a number of curiosities collected in foreign countries. Before he was raised to the peerage he sat in Parliament for Castle Rising. It was he who, in the year 1664, was bold enough to propose to the House of Commons the unprecedented grant of two and a half millions to the king for a war against the Dutch.27.2 This act not unnaturally brought him into favour with the Court, and paved the way for his advancement. Another incident in his life is too remarkable to be passed over. On the 9th of August 1676 he was waylaid while travelling in the night-time by a band of ruffians, who shot five bullets into his coach, one of which entered his body. The wound, however, was not mortal, and he lived six years longer.
From Sir William, the lineage continued through Christopher Paston (who, upon taking over from his father, was found to be incapable of managing his affairs), Sir Edmund, and Sir William Paston, Baronet, to Sir Robert Paston, who, during the reign of Charles II., was first made a Viscount and later an Earl of Yarmouth. The Earl of Yarmouth. He is noted as a well-educated individual and a traveler who returned with various curiosities collected from abroad. Before being elevated to the peerage, he served in Parliament for Castle Rising. In 1664, he had the audacity to propose to the House of Commons an unprecedented grant of two and a half million to the king for a war against the Dutch.27.2 This move understandably endeared him to the Court and set the stage for his rise. Another noteworthy event in his life cannot be overlooked. On August 9, 1676, he was ambushed while traveling at night by a group of thugs, who shot five bullets into his coach, one of which struck him. However, the wound was not fatal, and he lived for another six years.
His relations with the Court were not altogether of good omen for his family. We are told that he once entertained the king and queen, and the king’s brother, James, Duke of York, with a number of the nobility, at his family seat at Oxnead. His son, William, who became second Earl of Yarmouth, married the Lady Charlotte Boyle, one of King Charles’s natural daughters. This great alliance, and all the magnificence 28 it involved, was too much for his slender fortunes. Earl William was led into a profuse expenditure which involved him in pecuniary difficulties. He soon deeply encumbered his inheritance; the library and the curiosities collected by his accomplished father had to be sold. The magnificent seat at Oxnead was allowed to fall into ruin; and on the death of this second earl it was pulled down, and the materials turned into money to satisfy his creditors. The family line itself came to an end, for Earl William had survived all his male issue, and the title became extinct.
His relationship with the Court didn’t bode well for his family. It’s said that he once hosted the king, queen, and the king’s brother, James, Duke of York, along with several nobles, at his family estate in Oxnead. His son, William, who became the second Earl of Yarmouth, married Lady Charlotte Boyle, one of King Charles’s illegitimate daughters. This significant alliance, along with all the extravagance it brought, was too much for his limited resources. Earl William ended up spending excessively, which led to financial troubles. He quickly burdened his inheritance; he had to sell the library and the curiosities collected by his talented father. The grand estate at Oxnead fell into disrepair; and after the death of this second earl, it was demolished, with the materials sold off to pay his debts. The family line also came to an end, as Earl William outlived all his male descendants, resulting in the title becoming extinct.
From this brief summary of the family history we must now turn to a more specific account of William Paston, the old judge in the days of Henry VI., and of his children. Thrifty ancestors. Of them, and of their more immediate ancestor Clement, we have a description drawn by an unfriendly hand some time after the judge’s death; and as it is, notwithstanding its bias, our sole authority for some facts which should engage our attention at the outset, we cannot do better than quote the paper at length:—
From this brief overview of the family history, we need to move on to a more detailed account of William Paston, the old judge during the reign of Henry VI., and his children. Frugal ancestors. We have a description of them and their more immediate ancestor, Clement, written by someone who wasn't very friendly some time after the judge's death. Since this is our only source for some important facts that we should focus on right from the start, let's quote the document in full:—
‘First, There was one Clement Paston dwelling in Paston, and he was a good, plain husband (i.e. husbandman), and lived upon his land that he had in Paston, and kept thereon a plough all times in the year, and sometimes in barlysell two ploughs. The said Clement yede (i.e. went) at one plough both winter and summer, and he rode to mill on the bare horseback with his corn under him, and brought home meal again under him, and also drove his cart with divers corns to Wynterton to sell, as a good husband[man] ought to do. Also, he had in Paston a five score or a six score acres of land at the most, and much thereof bond land to Gemyngham Hall, with a little poor water-mill running by a little river there, as it appeareth there of old time. Other livelode nor manors had he none there, nor in none other place.
‘First, there was a man named Clement Paston living in Paston, and he was a good, hardworking farmer. He lived off his land in Paston and kept a plow going all year round, and sometimes during the barley harvest, he used two plows. Clement worked with one plow both in winter and summer, and he rode to the mill on his horse with his corn loaded underneath him, bringing home flour the same way. He also drove his cart loaded with different grains to Winterton to sell, just like a good farmer should. Additionally, he owned about 80 to 120 acres of land at most in Paston, much of it tied to Gemyngham Hall, along with a small, run-down watermill by a little river, as was noted in old records. He had no other properties or manors either there or anywhere else.
‘And he wedded Geoffrey of Somerton (whose true surname is Goneld)’s sister, which was a bondwoman, to whom it is not unknown (to the prior of Bromholm and Bakton also, as it is said) if that men will inquire.
‘And he married Geoffrey of Somerton (whose real last name is Goneld)’s sister, who was a bondwoman. The prior of Bromholm and Bakton also knows this, as it's said, if anyone wants to ask.
‘And as for Geoffrey Somerton, he was bond also, to whom, etc., 29 he was both a pardoner and an attorney; and then was a good world, for he gathered many pence and half-pence, and therewith he made a fair chapel at Somerton, as it appeareth, etc.
‘And as for Geoffrey Somerton, he was also bound to whom, etc., 29 he was both a pardoner and an attorney; and then it was a good world, because he collected many pennies and half-pennies, and with that he built a beautiful chapel at Somerton, as it appears, etc.
‘Also, the said Clement had a son William, which that he set to school, and often he borrowed money to find him to school; and after that he yede (went) to court with the help of Geoffrey Somerton, his uncle, and learned the law, and there begat he much good; and then he was made a serjeant, and afterwards made a justice, and a right cunning man in the law. And he purchased much land in Paston, and also he purchased the moiety of the fifth part of the manor of Bakton, called either Latymer’s, or Styward’s, or Huntingfield, which moiety stretched into Paston; and so with it, and with another part of the said five parts he hath seignory in Paston, but no manor place; and thereby would John Paston, son to the said William, make himself a lordship there, to the Duke (qu. Duchy?) of Lancaster’s great hurt.
Clement had a son named William, whom he sent to school, often borrowing money to pay for it. Later, with the help of his uncle Geoffrey Somerton, he went to court, studied law, and achieved a lot of success. Eventually, he became a serjeant and later a justice, becoming quite knowledgeable in the law. He bought a lot of land in Paston and also acquired half of the fifth part of the manor of Bakton, known as either Latymer’s, Styward’s, or Huntingfield. This share extended into Paston. With this plus another part of the five shares, he held rights in Paston, but didn’t have a manor house. Because of this, John Paston, son of William, intended to establish a lordship there, which would greatly harm the Duke of Lancaster.
‘And the said John would and hath untruly increased him by one tenant, as where that the prior of Bromholm borrowed money of the said William for to pay withal his dismes, the said William would not lend it him unless the said prior would mortgage to the said William one John Albon, the said prior’s bondsman, dwelling in Paston, which was a stiff churl and a thrifty man, and would not obey him unto the said William; and for that cause, and for evil will that the said William had unto him, he desired him of the prior. And now after the death of the said William, the said John Albon died; and now John Paston, son to the said William, by force of the mortgage sent for the son of the said John Albon to Norwich.’
‘And the said John has dishonestly added one tenant to his holdings. When the prior of Bromholm borrowed money from the said William to pay his tithes, William wouldn’t lend it to him unless the prior agreed to mortgage one John Albon, the prior’s bondsman, who lived in Paston. John Albon was a tough and frugal man and wouldn’t do what William asked him to do; this caused William to hold a grudge against him, which is why he requested the prior to do this. Now, after the death of the said William, John Albon has also died; and now John Paston, the son of the said William, has summoned the son of John Albon to Norwich under the terms of the mortgage.’
The reader will probably be of opinion that several of the facts here recorded are by no means so discreditable to the Pastons as the writer certainly intended that they should appear. The object of the whole paper is to cast a stigma on the family in general, as a crafty, money-getting race who had risen above their natural rank and station. It is insinuated that they were originally mere adscripti glebæ; that Clement Paston was only a thrifty husbandman (note the original signification of the word, ‘housebondman’), that he married a bondwoman, and transmitted to his son and grandson lands held by a servile tenure; and the writer further contends that they had no manorial rights in Paston, although William Paston, the justice, had purchased land in the neighbourhood, and his son John was endeavouring to ‘make himself a lordship’ there to the prejudice of the rights of the Duchy of Lancaster. 30 It is altogether a singular statement, very interesting in its bearing upon the obscure question of the origin of copyholds, and the gradual emancipation of villeins. Whether it be true or false is another question; if true, it appears to discredit entirely the supposed Norman ancestry of the Pastons; but the remarkable thing is that an imputation of this kind could have been preferred against a family who, whatever may have been their origin, had certainly long before obtained a recognised position in the county.
The reader might think that some of the facts mentioned here do not really tarnish the Pastons as the writer intended. The purpose of this entire piece is to cast a negative light on the family as a manipulative, money-making group that has risen above their natural rank and status. It suggests that they originally were just adscripti glebæ; that Clement Paston was just a frugal farmer (note the original meaning of the word, ‘housebondman’), who married a bondwoman and passed down lands held under servile conditions to his son and grandson; and the writer further argues that they had no manorial rights in Paston, even though William Paston, the justice, had bought land nearby, and his son John was trying to ‘make himself a lordship’ there, undermining the rights of the Duchy of Lancaster. 30 This is a unique statement that is quite interesting regarding the unclear origins of copyholds and the gradual freedom of villeins. Whether it is true or not is another matter; if it is true, it seems to completely discredit the supposed Norman ancestry of the Pastons. However, what’s remarkable is that such an accusation could be made against a family that, regardless of their origins, had clearly established a recognized status in the county long before.
It would appear, however, from the accuser’s own statement, that Clement Paston, the father of the justice, was an industrious peasant, who tilled his own land, and who set so high a value on a good education that he borrowed money to keep his son at school. With the help of his brother-in-law, he also sent the young man to London to learn the law, a profession which in that day, as in the present, was considered to afford an excellent education for a gentleman.30.1 The good education was not thrown away. William Paston the justice. William Paston rose in the profession and became one of its ornaments. He improved his fortunes by marrying Agnes, daughter and heiress of Sir Edmund Berry of Harlingbury Hall, in Hertfordshire. Some years before his father’s death, Richard Courtenay, Bishop of Norwich, appointed him his steward. In 1414 he was called in, along with two others, to mediate in a dispute which had for some time prevailed in the city of Norwich, as to the mode in which the mayors should be elected; and he had the good fortune with his coadjutors to adjust the matter satisfactorily.30.2 In 1421 he was made a serjeant, and in 1429 a judge of the Common Pleas.30.3 Before that time we find him acting as trustee for various properties, as of the Appleyard family in Dunston,30.4 of Sir Richard Carbonel,30.5 Sir Simon Felbrigg,30.6 John 31 Berney,31.1 Sir John Rothenhale,31.2 Sir John Gyney of Dilham,31.3 Lord Cobham,31.4 and Ralph Lord Cromwell.31.5 He was also executor to Sir William Calthorp.31.6 The confidence reposed in him by so many different persons is a remarkable testimony to the esteem in which he was held. He was, moreover, appointed one of the king’s council for the duchy of Lancaster, and on his elevation to the judicial bench the king gave him a salary of 110 marks (£73, 6s. 8d.), with two robes more than the ordinary allowance of the judges.
It seems, however, from the accuser’s own statement, that Clement Paston, the father of the judge, was a hardworking farmer who worked his own land and valued a good education so much that he borrowed money to keep his son in school. With the help of his brother-in-law, he also sent the young man to London to study law, a profession that at that time, just like today, was seen as providing an excellent education for a gentleman. The good education paid off. Judge William Paston. William Paston advanced in his career and became one of its notable figures. He improved his fortunes by marrying Agnes, the daughter and heiress of Sir Edmund Berry of Harlingbury Hall in Hertfordshire. Years before his father's death, Richard Courtenay, Bishop of Norwich, appointed him as his steward. In 1414, he was called along with two others to help mediate a dispute that had been ongoing in the city of Norwich about how mayors should be elected, and he was fortunate enough to resolve the issue satisfactorily with his colleagues. In 1421, he was made a serjeant, and in 1429 a judge of the Common Pleas. Before that time, we find him acting as a trustee for various properties, including those of the Appleyard family in Dunston, of Sir Richard Carbonel, Sir Simon Felbrigg, John 31 Berney, Sir John Rothenhale, Sir John Gyney of Dilham, Lord Cobham, and Ralph Lord Cromwell. He was also the executor for Sir William Calthorp. The trust placed in him by so many different people is a remarkable testament to the respect he earned. Additionally, he was appointed as one of the king’s council for the duchy of Lancaster, and upon his promotion to the judicial bench, the king granted him a salary of 110 marks (£73, 6s. 8d.), along with two robes more than the usual allowance for judges.
In addition to all this he is supposed to have been a knight, and is called Sir William Paston in Fenn’s publication. But this dignity was never conferred upon him in his own day. Not a knight. There is, indeed, one paper printed by Fenn from the MSS. which were for a long time missing that speaks of him in the heading as ‘Sir William Paston, Knight’; but the original MS. since recovered shows that the heading so printed is taken from an endorsement of a more modern date. This was, indeed, a confident surmise of mine at a time when the MS. was inaccessible; for it was clear that William Paston never could have been knighted. His name occurs over and over again on the patent rolls of Henry VI. He is named in at least one commission of the peace every year to his death, and in a good many other commissions besides, as justices invariably were. He is named also in many of the other papers of the same collection, simply as William Paston of Paston, Esquire; and even in the body of the petition so inaccurately headed, he is simply styled William Paston, one of the justices. Nor does there appear to be any other foundation for the error than that single endorsement. He left a name behind him of so great repute, that Fuller could not help giving him a place among his ‘Worthies of England,’ although, as he remarks, it did not fall strictly within the plan of his work to notice a lawyer who was neither a chief justice nor an author.
In addition to all this, he is thought to have been a knight and is referred to as Sir William Paston in Fenn’s publication. However, this title was never granted to him during his lifetime. Not a knight anymore. There is indeed one document published by Fenn from the MSS. that were missing for a long time, which refers to him in the heading as ‘Sir William Paston, Knight’; but the original Ms. that has since been found shows that the printed heading is taken from a later endorsement. This was actually a solid guess of mine when the Ms. was unavailable since it was clear that William Paston could never have been knighted. His name appears repeatedly on the patent rolls of Henry VI. He is mentioned in at least one commission of the peace every year until his death, along with many other commissions, as justices were typically listed. He is also mentioned in various other documents from the same collection simply as William Paston of Paston, Esquire; and even in the text of the inaccurately titled petition, he is referred to as William Paston, one of the justices. There doesn’t seem to be any other reason for the mistake other than that single endorsement. He left behind a name of such great reputation that Fuller couldn’t help but place him among his ‘Worthies of England’, even though, as he notes, it didn’t strictly fit the scope of his work to highlight a lawyer who was neither a chief justice nor an author.
His character.
His personality.
Of his personal character we are entitled to form a favourable 32 estimate, not only from the honourable name conferred on him as a judge, but also from the evidences already alluded to of the general confidence felt in his integrity. True it is that among these papers we have a complaint against him for accepting fees and pensions when he was justice, from various persons in the counties of Norfolk and Suffolk;32.1 but this only proves, what we might have expected, that he had enemies and cavillers as well as friends. Of the justice of the charges in themselves we have no means of forming an independent judgment; but in days when all England, and not least so the county of Norfolk, was full of party spirit and contention, it was not likely that a man in the position of William Paston should escape imputations of partiality and one-sidedness. Before his elevation to the bench, he had already suffered for doing his duty to more than one client. Having defended the Prior of Norwich in an action brought against him by a certain Walter Aslak, touching the advowson of the church of Sprouston, the latter appears to have pursued him with unrelenting hatred. The county of Norfolk was at the time ringing with the news of an outrage committed by a band of unknown rioters at Wighton. On the last day of the year 1423, one John Grys of Wighton had been entertaining company, and was heated with ‘wassail,’ when he was suddenly attacked in his own house. Outrage by William Aslak. He and his son and a servant were carried a mile from home and led to a pair of gallows, where it was intended to hang them; but as ropes were not at once to be had, they were murdered in another fashion, and their bodies horribly mutilated before death.32.2 For nearly three years the murderers went unpunished, while the country stood aghast at the crime. But while it was still recent, at a county court holden at Norwich, Aslak caused a number of bills, partly in rhyme, to be posted on the gates of Norwich priory, and of the Grey Friars, and some of the city gates, distinctly threatening William Paston with the fate of John 33 Grys, and insinuating that even worse things were in store for him.
We can have a positive opinion of his character, not just because of the respected title he held as a judge, but also due to the general trust in his integrity that has been mentioned before. It's true that among these documents, there's a complaint against him for accepting fees and pensions while he was a justice from various people in Norfolk and Suffolk;32.1 but this only shows, as we might expect, that he had enemies and critics alongside his supporters. We can’t independently judge the validity of the charges themselves; however, during a time when all of England, especially Norfolk, was filled with partisan conflict, it’s unlikely that William Paston could avoid accusations of bias and favoritism. Before he became a judge, he had already faced repercussions for doing his duty for more than one client. After defending the Prior of Norwich in a case brought against him by a certain Walter Aslak regarding the church of Sprouston, Aslak seems to have pursued him with relentless animosity. At that time, news of a violent act committed by a group of unknown rioters in Wighton was spreading across Norfolk. On the last day of 1423, a man named John Grys from Wighton was hosting guests and enjoying drinks when he was suddenly attacked in his own home. Outrage by William Aslak. He, along with his son and a servant, was taken a mile from home to a pair of gallows, where they were meant to be hanged; but since ropes weren't available right away, they were killed in another way, and their bodies were horrifically mutilated before they died.32.2 For nearly three years, the murderers were not punished, while the community was in shock over the crime. However, while the incident was still fresh, at a county court held in Norwich, Aslak had several notices, some in rhyme, put up on the gates of Norwich priory, the Grey Friars, and some city gates, explicitly threatening William Paston with the same fate as John 33 Grys, and implying that even worse could happen to him.
Against open threats like these William Paston of course appealed to the law; but law in those days was but a feeble protector. Aslak had the powerful support of Sir Thomas Erpingham, by which he was enabled not only to evade the execution of sentence passed against him, but even to continue his persecution. He found means to deprive Paston of the favour of the Duke of Norfolk, got bills introduced in Parliament to his prejudice, and made it unsafe for him to stir abroad. The whole country appears to have been disorganised by faction; quarrels at that very time were rife in the king’s council-chamber itself, between Humphrey, Duke of Gloucester, the Protector, and Bishop Beaufort; nor was anything so firmly established by authority but that hopes might be entertained of setting it aside by favour.
Against open threats like these, William Paston naturally turned to the law; however, the law back then was a weak defense. Aslak had the powerful backing of Sir Thomas Erpingham, which allowed him not only to avoid facing the punishment that had been given to him but also to keep up his harassment. He found ways to take away Paston's support from the Duke of Norfolk, pushed through bills in Parliament that worked against him, and made it dangerous for him to go out. The whole country seemed to be thrown into chaos by factions; disputes were even happening in the king’s council chamber, between Humphrey, Duke of Gloucester, the Protector, and Bishop Beaufort; and nothing was so securely established by authority that it couldn't be challenged and overturned with the right influence.
William Paston had two other enemies at this time. ‘I pray the Holy Trinity,’ he writes in one place, ‘deliver me of my three adversaries, this cursed Bishop for Bromholm, Aslak for Sprouston, and Julian Herberd for Thornham.’ The bishop whom he mentions with so much vehemence, claimed to be a kinsman of his own, and named himself John Paston, but William Paston denied the relationship, maintaining that his true name was John Wortes. John Wortes. He appears to have been in the first place a monk of Bromholm, the prior of which monastery having brought an action against him as an apostate from his order, engaged William Paston as his counsel in the prosecution. Wortes, however, escaped abroad, and brought the matter before the spiritual jurisdiction of the court of Rome, bringing actions against both the prior and William Paston, the latter of whom he got condemned in a penalty of £205. On this William Paston was advised by friends at Rome to come at once to an arrangement with him; but he determined to contest the validity of the sentence, the result of which appears to have been that he was excommunicated. His adversary, meanwhile, found interest to get himself appointed and consecrated Bishop of Cork; and though his name does not appear in the ordinary lists of bishops of 34 that see, the Vatican archives show that he was provided to it on the 23rd May 1425.34.1
William Paston had two other enemies at this time. “I pray the Holy Trinity,” he writes in one place, “deliver me of my three adversaries, this cursed Bishop from Bromholm, Aslak from Sprouston, and Julian Herberd from Thornham.” The bishop he mentions with such intensity claimed to be a relative of his and called himself John Paston, but William Paston denied they were related, insisting that his real name was John Wortes. John Wortes. He seems to have initially been a monk at Bromholm, with the prior of that monastery suing him for leaving his order, hiring William Paston as his lawyer in the case. However, Wortes fled abroad and took the issue to the spiritual court in Rome, filing lawsuits against both the prior and William Paston, the latter of whom was found guilty and fined £205. Following this, friends in Rome advised William Paston to settle with him, but he chose to challenge the validity of the ruling, which resulted in his excommunication. In the meantime, his opponent managed to get himself named and consecrated as Bishop of Cork; although his name doesn't appear in the usual lists of bishops from that diocese, the Vatican archives indicate he was appointed on May 23, 1425. 34
As for Julian Herberd, William Paston’s third enemy, we have hitherto known nothing of her but the name. It appears, however, by some Chancery proceedings34.2 recently discovered, that Julian Herberd was a widow who considered herself to have been wronged by Paston as regards her mother’s inheritance, of which he had kept her from the full use for no less than forty years. Paston had, indeed, made her some pecuniary offers which she did not think sufficient, and she had attempted to pursue her rights against him at a Parliament at Westminster, when he caused her to be imprisoned in the King’s Bench. There, as she grievously complains, she lay a year, suffering much and ‘nigh dead from cold, hunger, and thirst.’ The case was apparently one of parliamentary privilege, which she had violated by her attempted action, though she adds that he threatened to keep her in prison for life if she would not release to him her right, and give him a full acquittance. She also accuses him of having actually procured one from her by coercion, and of having by false suggestion to the Lord Chancellor caused her committal to the Fleet, where she was kept for a whole year, ‘beaten, fettered, and stocked,’ that no man might know where she was. At another time, also, she says he kept her three years in the pit within Norwich Castle on starvation diet. The accusation culminates in a charge which seems really inconceivable:—
As for Julian Herberd, William Paston’s third enemy, we’ve previously only known her by name. However, some recently uncovered Chancery documents show that Julian Herberd was a widow who felt wronged by Paston regarding her mother's inheritance, which he had prevented her from fully accessing for no less than forty years. Paston did offer her some financial compensation, but she considered it inadequate. She tried to claim her rights against him at Parliament in Westminster, and he had her imprisoned in King’s Bench. She bitterly complains that she was kept there for a year, enduring great suffering and nearly dying from cold, hunger, and thirst. The situation seemed to involve parliamentary privilege, which she may have violated through her actions, but she claims he threatened to keep her in prison for life unless she relinquished her rights and provided him with a full release. She also accuses him of having forced her to give one under duress and of having falsely influenced the Lord Chancellor to have her sent to the Fleet, where she was kept for an entire year, "beaten, fettered, and stocked," so that no one would know her whereabouts. At another time, she says he held her in a pit within Norwich Castle for three years on a starvation diet. The accusation builds up to a claim that seems truly unbelievable:—
‘Item, the said Paston did bring her out of the Round House into your Palace and brought her afore your Chief Justice, and then the said Paston commanded certain persons to bring her to prison to your Bench, and bade at his peril certain persons to smite the brain out of her head for suing of her right; and there being in grievous prison during half year and more, fettered and chained, suffering cold, hunger, thirst, in point of death, God and ye, gracious King, help her to her right.’
‘Item, the said Paston took her out of the Round House into your Palace and brought her before your Chief Justice. Then the said Paston ordered certain people to take her to prison to your Bench and threatened certain individuals with severe consequences for pursuing her rights. After being in harsh prison for over half a year, shackled and chained, enduring cold, hunger, thirst, and on the verge of death, God and you, gracious King, help her to achieve her rights.’
What we are to think of all this, not having Paston’s reply, I cannot say.
What we should make of all this, without Paston’s reply, I can’t say.
Scanty and disconnected as are the notices we possess of William Paston, we must not pass by without comment his letter to the vicar of the abbot of Clugny, in behalf of Bromholm Priory.35.1 It was not, indeed, the only occasion35.2 on which we find that he exerted himself in behalf of this ancient monastery, within a mile of which, he tells us, he was born. Bromholm Priory. Bromholm Priory was, in fact, about that distance from Paston Hall, as miles were reckoned then (though it is nearer two of our statute miles), and must have been regarded with special interest by the family. It was there that John Paston, the son of the judge, was sumptuously buried in the reign of Edward IV. It was a monastery of some celebrity. Though not, at least in its latter days, one of the most wealthy religious houses, for it fell among the smaller monasteries at the first parliamentary suppression of Henry VIII., its ruins still attest that it was by no means insignificant. Situated by the sea-shore, with a flat, unbroken country round about, they are conspicuous from a distance both by sea and land. Among the numerous monasteries of Norfolk, none but Walsingham was more visited by strangers, and many of the pilgrims to Walsingham turned aside on their way homeward to visit the Rood of Bromholm. For this was a very special treasure brought from Constantinople two hundred years before, and composed of a portion of the wood of the true Cross. Many were the miracles recorded to have been wrought in the monastery since that precious relic was set up; the blind had received their sight, the lame had walked, and lepers had been cleansed; even the dead had been restored to life. It was impossible that a native of Paston could be uninterested in a place so renowned throughout all England.
Although the information we have about William Paston is limited and fragmented, we shouldn't overlook his letter to the vicar of the abbot of Clugny regarding Bromholm Priory.35.1 This wasn’t the only time35.2 he took action to support this ancient monastery, which he mentions was located about a mile from where he was born. Bromholm Priory. Bromholm Priory was actually about that distance from Paston Hall, as miles were measured back then (though it's closer to two of our current miles), and it must have held special significance for the family. John Paston, the judge’s son, was lavishly buried there during the reign of Edward IV. It was a noteworthy monastery. While it wasn't among the wealthiest religious houses, especially in its later years, as it fell into the category of smaller monasteries during Henry VIII.'s first parliamentary suppression, its ruins still show that it was quite significant. Located by the seaside in flat, open countryside, it can be seen from a distance both at sea and on land. Among the many monasteries in Norfolk, none attracted more visitors than Walsingham, and many pilgrims heading back from Walsingham would stop to see the Rood of Bromholm. This was a remarkable relic brought from Constantinople two hundred years earlier, made from a piece of the true Cross. Numerous miracles have been reported to have occurred in the monastery since that precious relic was installed; the blind regained their sight, the lame walked, and lepers were healed; even the dead were said to have come back to life. It's hard to imagine that someone from Paston wouldn't feel a connection to such a famous place known all over England.
Yet about this time the priory must have been less prosperous than it had once been. Its government and constitution were in a transition state. It was one of the twenty-eight monasteries in England which belonged to the Cluniac order, and were originally subject to the visitation of the Abbot of 36 Clugny in France. Subjection to a foreign head did not tend at any time to make them popular in this country, and in the reign of Henry V. that connection was suddenly broken off. An act was passed suppressing at once all the alien priories, or religious houses that acknowledged foreign superiors. The priors of several of the Cluniac monasteries took out new foundation charters, and attached themselves to other orders. Those that continued signed deeds of surrender, and their monasteries were taken into the king’s hands. About nine or ten years later, however, it would seem that a vicar of the Abbot of Clugny was allowed to visit England, and to him William Paston made an appeal to profess in due form a number of virtuous young men who had joined the priory in the interval.
Yet around this time, the priory must have been less successful than it used to be. Its governance and structure were in a state of transition. It was one of the twenty-eight monasteries in England that belonged to the Cluniac order and were initially subject to the visiting authority of the Abbot of Clugny in France. Being under a foreign leader never really made them popular in this country, and during Henry V's reign, that connection was abruptly cut. An act was passed that simultaneously suppressed all the alien priories, or religious houses that recognized foreign superiors. The leaders of several Cluniac monasteries obtained new foundation charters and joined other orders. Those that stayed on signed deeds of surrender, and their monasteries came under the king’s control. However, about nine or ten years later, it seems that a vicar from the Abbot of Clugny was allowed to visit England, and to him, William Paston made an appeal to formally profess several virtuous young men who had joined the priory during that time.
Land purchased by Judge Paston.
Land bought by Judge Paston.
From the statement already quoted as to the history of the Paston family, it appears that William Paston purchased a good deal of land in Paston besides what had originally belonged to them. It was evidently his intention to make a family residence, and transmit to his sons a more absolute ownership in the land from which they derived their name. Much of his father’s land in Paston had been copyhold belonging to the manor of Gimingham Hall; but William Paston bought ‘a moiety of the fifth part’ of the adjacent manor of Bacton, with free land extending into Paston. He thus established himself as undoubted lord of the greater part of the soil, and must have felt a pardonable pride in the improved position he thereby bequeathed to his descendants. At Paston he apparently contemplated building a manor house; for he made inquiry about getting stone from Yorkshire conveyed by sea to Mundesley, where there was then a small harbour36.1 within two miles of Paston village. To carry out the improvements Highways diverted. he proposed to make there and on other parts of his property, he obtained licence from the king a year before his death to divert two public highways, the one at Paston and the other at Oxnead, a little from their course.36.2 The alterations do not appear to have been of a nature that any one had a right to complain of. Full inquiry was made beforehand by 37 an inquisition ad quod damnum37.1 whether they would be to the prejudice of neighbours. At Paston the extent of roadway which he obtained leave to enclose was only thirty-two and a half perches in length by one perch in breadth. It ran on the south side of his mansion, and he agreed to make a new highway of the same dimensions on the north side. The vicar of Paston seems to have been the neighbour principally concerned in the course that the new thoroughfare was to take, and all particulars had been arranged with him a few months before William Paston died.
From the statement already quoted about the history of the Paston family, it seems that William Paston bought a significant amount of land in Paston in addition to what they originally owned. It was clearly his plan to create a family home and pass down more direct ownership of the land that carried their name. Much of his father's land in Paston had been copyhold belonging to the manor of Gimingham Hall; however, William Paston bought "a half of the fifth part" of the nearby manor of Bacton, which included free land extending into Paston. He thus established himself as the clear lord of most of the land, and he must have felt justifiable pride in the better situation he was leaving for his descendants. In Paston, he apparently planned to build a manor house; he even looked into getting stone shipped from Yorkshire by sea to Mundesley, which at the time had a small harbor within two miles of Paston village. To carry out the improvements he planned on his property and elsewhere, he received a license from the king a year before his death to divert two public highways, one at Paston and another at Oxnead, slightly off their original paths. The changes don't seem to have been of a nature that anyone had the right to object to. A thorough inquiry was made beforehand by an inquisition *ad quod damnum* to determine if they would negatively affect neighbors. At Paston, the stretch of roadway he was allowed to enclose was only thirty-two and a half perches long and one perch wide. It ran along the south side of his mansion, and he agreed to create a new highway of the same size on the north side. The vicar of Paston appears to have been the neighbor most concerned with the route the new road would take, and all details had been settled with him a few months before William Paston passed away.
John Paston has disputes with his neighbours.
John Paston is having arguments with his neighbors.
But it would seem upon the judge’s death his great designs were for some time interrupted. The family were looked upon by many as upstarts, and young John Paston, who was only four-and-twenty, though bred to the law like his father, could not expect to possess the same weight and influence with his neighbours. A claim was revived by the lord of Gimingham Hall to a rent of eight shillings from one of Paston’s tenants, which had never been demanded so long as the judge was alive. The vicar of Paston pulled up the ‘doles’ which were set to mark the new highway, and various other disturbances were committed by the neighbours. It seems to have required all the energies not only of John Paston upon the spot, but also of his brother Edmund, who was in London at Clifford’s Inn, to secure the rights of the family; insomuch that their mother, in writing to the latter of the opposition to which they had been exposed, expresses a fear lest she should make him weary of Paston.37.2 And, indeed, if Edmund Paston was not weary of the dispute, his mother herself had cause to be; for it not only lasted years after this, but for some years after Edmund Paston was dead the stopping of the king’s highway was a fruitful theme of remonstrance. When Agnes Paston built a wall it was thrown down before it was half completed; threats of heavy amercements were addressed to her in church, and the men of Paston spoke of showing their displeasure when they went in public procession on St. Mark’s day.37.3
But it seems that after the judge died, his grand plans were interrupted for a while. Many regarded the family as upstarts, and young John Paston, who was only twenty-four and trained in law like his father, couldn’t expect to have the same respect and influence among his neighbors. A claim was raised by the lord of Gimingham Hall for a rent of eight shillings from one of Paston’s tenants, which hadn’t been demanded while the judge was alive. The vicar of Paston removed the markers set to indicate the new highway, and various other disturbances were caused by the neighbors. It seems that it took all the efforts of John Paston on the ground, along with his brother Edmund, who was in London at Clifford’s Inn, to protect the family's rights; so much so that their mother, in a letter to Edmund about the opposition they faced, feared she might make him tired of Paston.37.2 And indeed, if Edmund Paston wasn’t tired of the dispute, their mother certainly had reason to be; for it not only lasted years after this, but even several years after Edmund Paston was dead, the blockage of the king’s highway remained a common topic of protest. When Agnes Paston started building a wall, it was torn down before it was even half-finished; she received threats of heavy fines addressed to her in church, and the men of Paston talked about showing their displeasure during the public procession on St. Mark’s day.37.3
Oxnead.
Oxnead.
The Manor of Oxnead, which in later times became the 38 principal seat of the family, was also among the possessions purchased by Judge Paston. He bought it of William Clopton of Long Melford, and settled it upon Agnes, his wife. But after his death her right to it was disputed. It had formerly belonged to a family of the name of Hauteyn, and there suddenly started up a claimant in the person of one John Hauteyn, whose right to hold property of any kind was John Hauteyn. supposed to have been entirely annulled by the fact of his having entered the Order of Carmelite Friars. It seems, however, he had succeeded in getting from the Pope a dispensation to renounce the Order on the plea that he had been forced into it against his will when he was under age, and being thus restored by the ecclesiastical power to the condition of a layman, he next appealed to the civil courts to get back his inheritance. This danger must have been seen by William Paston before his death, and a paper was drawn up (No. 46) to show that Hauteyn had been released from his vows on false pretences. Nevertheless he pursued his claim at law, and although he complained of the difficulty of getting counsel (owing, as he himself intimated, to the respect in which the bar held the memory of Judge Paston, and the fact that his son John was one of their own members), he seems to have had hopes of succeeding through the influence of the Duke of Suffolk. His suit, however, had not been brought to a successful determination at the date of Suffolk’s fall. It was still going on in the succeeding summer; but as we hear no more of it after that, we may presume that the altered state of the political world induced him to abandon it. According to Blomefield, he and others of the Hauteyn family released their rights to Agnes Paston ‘about 1449’; but this date is certainly at least a year too early.38.1
The Manor of Oxnead, which later became the main residence of the family, was also one of the properties bought by Judge Paston. He purchased it from William Clopton of Long Melford and settled it on his wife, Agnes. However, after his death, her claim to it was challenged. It had previously belonged to a family named Hauteyn, and then a claimant appeared named John Hauteyn, whose right to own any property was thought to have been completely invalidated because he had joined the Order of Carmelite Friars. It turns out he had managed to get a dispensation from the Pope to leave the Order by claiming he had been forced into it when he was underage. Restored by the church to the status of a layman, he then appealed to the civil courts to reclaim his inheritance. This threat must have been recognized by William Paston before he died, and a document was created (No. 46) to show that Hauteyn had been released from his vows under false pretenses. Still, he continued his legal claim, and although he mentioned the difficulty of finding a lawyer (because, as he hinted, the legal community respected the memory of Judge Paston, and his son John was one of their own), he seemed hopeful of succeeding with the support of the Duke of Suffolk. However, his case had not been resolved by the time of Suffolk’s downfall. It was still ongoing the following summer, but since we don't hear anything more about it after that, it's reasonable to assume that the changing political landscape led him to drop it. According to Blomefield, he and other members of the Hauteyn family relinquished their claims to Agnes Paston ‘around 1449’; but this date is likely at least a year too early.38.1
William Paston also purchased various other lands in the county of Norfolk.38.2 Among others, he purchased from 39 Thomas Chaucer, a son of the famous poet, the manor of Gresham,39.1 of which we shall have something more to say a little later. We also find that in the fourth year of Henry VI. he obtained, in conjunction with one Thomas Poye, a grant of a market, fair and free-warren in his manor of Shipden which had belonged to his father Clement before him.39.2
William Paston also bought several other pieces of land in Norfolk. Among these, he acquired the manor of Gresham from Thomas Chaucer, who was the son of the famous poet. We'll discuss that more later. We also see that in the fourth year of Henry VI, he received, along with Thomas Poye, a grant for a market, fair, and free-warren in his manor of Shipden, which had previously belonged to his father, Clement.
John Paston’s marriage.
John Paston's wedding.
The notices of John Paston begin when he was on the eve of marrying, a few years before his father’s death. The match was evidently one that was arranged by the parents, after the fashion of the times. The lady was of a good family—daughter and heiress of John Mauteby, Esq. of Mauteby in Norfolk. The friends on both sides must have been satisfied that the union was a good one; for it had the one great merit which was then considered everything—it was no disparagement to the fortunes or the rank of either family. Beyond this hard business view, indeed, might have been found better arguments to recommend it; but English men and women in those days did not read novels, and had no great notion of cultivating sentiment for its own sake. Agnes Paston writes to her husband to intimate ‘the bringing home of the gentlewoman from Reedham,’ according to the arrangement he had made about it. It was, in her words, ‘the first acquaintance between John Paston and the said gentlewoman’ (one would think Dame Agnes must have learned from her husband to express herself with something of the formality of a lawyer); and we are glad to find that the young lady’s sense of propriety did not spoil her natural affability. ‘She made him gentle cheer in gentle wise, and said he was verily your son; and so I hope there shall need no great treaty between them.’ Finally the judge is requested by his wife to buy a gown for his future daughter-in-law, to which her mother would add a goodly fur. ‘The gown,’ says Dame Agnes, ‘needeth for to 40 be had; and of colour it would be a goodly blue, or else a bright sanguine.’40.1
The letters of John Paston start when he was about to get married, a few years before his father's death. The marriage was clearly arranged by the parents, as was common at the time. The bride came from a respectable family—she was the daughter and heiress of John Mauteby, Esq. of Mauteby in Norfolk. Friends from both families must have felt that the match was a good one, because it had the one major benefit that was highly valued back then—it didn’t diminish the wealth or status of either family. Beyond this practical viewpoint, there could have been better reasons to recommend it; however, people in those days didn’t read novels and weren’t particularly interested in nurturing feelings for their own sake. Agnes Paston writes to her husband to mention ‘bringing home the young lady from Reedham,’ as per the plan he made about it. In her words, it was ‘the first meeting between John Paston and the aforementioned young lady’ (one might think Dame Agnes picked up a bit of legal formality from her husband); and we’re happy to see that the young lady’s sense of propriety didn’t ruin her natural friendliness. ‘She treated him kindly and said he was truly your son; and so I hope there won't be any need for a big discussion between them.’ Finally, the judge is asked by his wife to buy a gown for his future daughter-in-law, which her mother would add a nice fur to. ‘The gown,’ says Dame Agnes, ‘needs to be gotten; and for the color, it should be a lovely blue, or else a bright red.’ 40 40.1
Character of his wife.
His wife's character.
‘The gentlewoman’ thus introduced to John Paston and the reader proved to the former a most devoted wife during about six-and-twenty years of married life. Her letters to her husband form no inconsiderable portion of the correspondence in these volumes, and it is impossible to peruse them without being convinced that the writer was a woman not only of great force of character, but of truly affectionate nature. It is true the ordinary style of these epistles is very different from that of wives addressing their husbands nowadays. There are no conventional expressions of tenderness—the conventionality of the age seems to have required not tenderness but humility on the part of women towards the head of a family; the subjects of the letters, too, are for the most part matters of pure business; yet the genuine womanly nature is seen bursting out whenever there is occasion to call it forth. Very early in the correspondence we meet with a letter of hers (No. 47) which in itself is pretty sufficient evidence that women, at least, were human in the fifteenth century. Her husband was at the time in London just beginning to recover from an illness which seems to have been occasioned by some injury he had met with. His mother had vowed to give an image of wax the weight of himself to Our Lady of Walsingham on his recovery, and Margaret to go on a pilgrimage thither, and also to St. Leonard’s at Norwich. That she did not undertake a journey of a hundred miles to do more efficient service was certainly not owing to any want of will on her part. The difficulties of travelling in those days, and the care of a young child, sufficiently account for her remaining in Norfolk; but apparently even these considerations would not have deterred her from the journey had she not been dissuaded from it by others. ‘If I might have had my will,’ she writes, ‘I should have seen you ere this time. I would ye were at home, if it were for your ease (and your sore might be as well looked to here as it is there ye be), now liever than a gown, though it were 41 of scarlet.’ Could the sincerity of a woman’s wishes be more artlessly expressed?
‘The gentlewoman’ introduced to John Paston and the reader turned out to be a devoted wife for about twenty-six years. Her letters to her husband make up a significant part of the correspondence in these volumes, and it's impossible to read them without realizing that the writer was a woman of strong character and genuine affection. It’s true that the typical style of these letters is quite different from how wives write to their husbands today. There are no typical expressions of affection—the norms of the time seemed to demand humility from women towards the head of the family instead. The topics of the letters are mostly business-related; however, her true feminine nature shines through whenever the occasion arises. Early in the correspondence, we come across one of her letters (No. 47), which clearly shows that women were human in the fifteenth century. At that time, her husband was in London, just starting to recover from an illness likely caused by some injury. His mother had promised to give a wax figure the same weight as him to Our Lady of Walsingham upon his recovery, and Margaret was to go on a pilgrimage there and also to St. Leonard’s in Norwich. The fact that she didn't travel a hundred miles to offer more effective support wasn't due to a lack of desire on her part. The challenges of traveling back then and taking care of a young child sufficiently explain her staying in Norfolk. However, it seems that even these reasons wouldn’t have stopped her if she hadn’t been talked out of the journey by others. ‘If I could have my way,’ she writes, ‘I would have seen you by now. I wish you were home, if only for your comfort (and your sore could be taken care of here as well as it is there), now rather than a gown, even if it were a scarlet one.’ Could a woman’s heartfelt wishes be expressed more simply?
Let not the reader suppose, however, that Margaret Paston’s acknowledged love of a scarlet gown indicates anything like frivolity of character or inordinate love of display. We have little reason to believe from her correspondence that dress was a ruling passion. The chief aim discernible in all she writes—the chief motive that influenced everything she did—was simply the desire to give her husband satisfaction. And her will to do him service was, in general, only equalled by her ability. During term time, when John Paston was in London, she was his agent at home. It was she who negotiated with farmers, receiving overtures for leases and threats of lawsuits, and reported to her husband everything that might affect his interests, with the news of the country generally. Nor were threats always the worst thing she had to encounter on his account. For even domestic life, in those days, was not always exempt from violence; and there were at least two occasions when Margaret had to endure, in her husband’s absence, things that a woman ought to have been spared.
Let’s not assume that Margaret Paston’s fondness for a red dress shows any kind of shallowness or excessive love for showiness. Her letters give us little reason to think that clothing was a major obsession for her. The main goal that comes through in everything she writes—the driving force behind all she did—was simply the desire to make her husband happy. Her willingness to support him generally matched her capability. During the school term, when John Paston was in London, she was his representative at home. She was the one who dealt with farmers, handled lease negotiations and threats of lawsuits, and updated her husband about anything that could impact his interests, as well as the news in general. And the threats she faced weren't the only difficult things she had to deal with for him. Even everyday life back then wasn't free from violence; there were at least two occasions when Margaret had to face situations, in her husband's absence, that a woman should have been spared.
The Manor of Gresham.
Gresham Manor.
One of these occasions we proceed to notice. The manor of Gresham, which William Paston had purchased from the son of the poet Chaucer, had been in the days of Edward II. the property of one Edmund Bacon, who obtained from that king a licence to embattle the manor-house. It descended from him to his two daughters, Margaret and Margery. The former became the wife of Sir William de Kerdeston, and her rights were inherited by a daughter named Maud, who married Sir John Burghersh.41.1 This moiety came to Thomas Chaucer by his marriage with Maud Burghersh, the daughter of the Maud just mentioned. The other became at first the property of Sir William Molynes, who married Bacon’s second daughter Margery. But this Margery having survived her husband, made a settlement of it by will, according to which the reversion of it after the decease of one Philip Vache and 42 of Elizabeth his wife, was to be sold; and William, son of Robert Molynes, was to have the first option of purchase. This William Molynes at first declined to buy it, being apparently in want of funds; but he afterwards got one Thomas Fauconer, a London merchant, to advance the purchase-money, on an agreement that his son should marry Fauconer’s daughter. The marriage, however, never took effect; the Molynes family lost all claim upon the manor, and the same Thomas Chaucer who acquired the other moiety by his wife, purchased this moiety also, and conveyed both to William Paston.42.1
One of these occasions we proceed to notice. The manor of Gresham, which William Paston had bought from the poet Chaucer's son, had once belonged to Edmund Bacon during the reign of Edward II. He received permission from the king to fortify the manor house. It passed down to his two daughters, Margaret and Margery. Margaret married Sir William de Kerdeston, and their daughter Maud married Sir John Burghersh. This portion came to Thomas Chaucer through his marriage to Maud Burghersh, the daughter mentioned earlier. The other portion initially went to Sir William Molynes, who married Bacon’s second daughter, Margery. After Margery outlived her husband, she arranged in her will for the property to be sold after the deaths of Philip Vache and his wife, Elizabeth, with William, son of Robert Molynes, having the first chance to buy it. William Molynes initially refused to purchase it, seemingly short on funds, but later arranged for Thomas Fauconer, a London merchant, to advance the money, on the condition that his son would marry Fauconer’s daughter. However, the marriage never happened; the Molynes family lost all claim to the manor, and the same Thomas Chaucer, who had acquired the other portion through his wife, bought this portion as well and transferred both to William Paston.
The whole manor of Gresham thus descended to John Paston, as his father’s heir. But a few years after his father’s death he was troubled in the possession of it by Robert Hungerford, son of Lord Hungerford, who, having married Eleanor Molynes, a descendant of the Sir William Molynes above referred to, had been raised to the peerage as Lord Molynes,and laid claim to the whole inheritance of the Claimed by Lord Molynes. Molynes family. He was still but a young man,42.2 heir-apparent to another barony; and, with the prospect of a great inheritance both from his father and from his mother, who was the daughter and sole heir of William Lord Botraux, he certainly had little occasion to covet lands that were not his own. Nevertheless he listened to the counsels of John Heydon of Baconsthorpe, a lawyer who had been sheriff and also recorder of Norwich, and whom the gentry of Norfolk looked upon with anything but goodwill, regarding him as the ready tool of every powerful oppressor. His chief patron, with whom his name was constantly coupled, was Sir Thomas Tuddenham; and the two together, especially during the unpopular ministry of the Duke of Suffolk, exercised an ascendency in the county, of which we hear very numerous 43 complaints. Heydon persuaded Lord Molynes that he had a good claim to the manor of Gresham; and Lord Molynes, without more ado, went in and took possession on the 17th of February 1448.43.1
The entire Gresham manor was passed down to John Paston as his father's heir. However, a few years after his father's death, he faced challenges to his ownership from Robert Hungerford, the son of Lord Hungerford. Robert had married Eleanor Molynes, a descendant of Sir William Molynes mentioned earlier, and was elevated to the peerage as Lord Molynes, claiming the entire Molynes family inheritance. He was still quite young, the heir-apparent to another barony, and with the potential for significant inheritances from both his father and his mother, who was the daughter and sole heir of William Lord Botraux, he surely had little reason to desire lands that weren't his. Despite this, he listened to advice from John Heydon of Baconsthorpe, a lawyer who had served as sheriff and recorder of Norwich, and who was regarded by the gentry of Norfolk with disdain, seen as a mere tool for every powerful oppressor. His main supporter, often mentioned alongside him, was Sir Thomas Tuddenham; together, especially during the unpopular ministry of the Duke of Suffolk, they held considerable influence in the county, which led to numerous complaints. Heydon convinced Lord Molynes that he had a legitimate claim to the Gresham manor, and without hesitation, Lord Molynes took possession on February 17, 1448.
To recover his rights against a powerful young nobleman connected with various wealthy and influential families required, as John Paston knew, the exercise of great discretion. Instead of resorting at once to an action at law, he made representations to Lord Molynes and his legal advisers to show how indefensible was the title they had set up for him. He secured some attention for his remonstrances by the intercession of Waynflete, bishop of Winchester.43.2 Conferences took place between the counsel of both parties during the following summer, and the weakness of Lord Molynes’ case was practically confessed by his solicitors, who in the end told Paston to apply to his lordship personally. Paston accordingly, at no small expense to himself, went and waited upon him at Salisbury and elsewhere, but was continually put off. At last, on the 6th of October, not, as I believe, the same year, but the year following, he succeeded in doing to Lord Molynes to some extent what Lord Molynes had already done to him. He took possession of ‘a mansion within the said town,’ and occupied it himself, having doubtless a sufficiency of servants to guard against any sudden surprise. After this fashion he maintained his rights for a period of over three months. The usual residence of Lord Molynes was in Wiltshire, and his agents probably did not like the responsibility of attempting to remove John Paston without express orders from their master. But on the 28th of January 1450, while John Paston was away in London on business, there came before the mansion at Gresham a company of a thousand persons, sent to recover possession for Lord Molynes. They were armed with cuirasses and brigandines, with guns, bows, and arrows, and with every kind of offensive and defensive armour. They had also mining instruments, long poles with hooks, called cromes, used for pulling down houses, ladders, pickaxes, and pans with fire burning in them. 44 With these formidable implements they beset the house, at that time occupied only by Margaret Paston and twelve other persons; and having broken open the outer gates, they set to work undermining the very chamber in which Margaret was. Resistance under the circumstances was impossible. Margaret was forcibly carried out. The house was then thoroughly rifled of all that it contained—property estimated by John Paston at £20044.1—the doorposts were cut asunder, and the place was left little better than a ruin. Further, that there might be no mistake about the spirit in which the outrage was perpetrated, the rioters declared openly, that if they had found John Paston, or his friend John Damme, who had aided him with his counsel about these matters, neither of them should have escaped alive.44.2
To reclaim his rights against a powerful young nobleman linked to various wealthy and influential families required, as John Paston understood, great discretion. Instead of immediately pursuing legal action, he appealed to Lord Molynes and his legal team to demonstrate how indefensible their claim against him was. He garnered some attention for his complaints through the intervention of Waynflete, the bishop of Winchester.
John Paston drew up a petition for redress to Parliament, and another to the Lord Chancellor; but it was some months before his case could be attended to, for that year was one of confusion and disorder unparalleled. It was that year, in fact, which may be said to have witnessed the first outbreak of a long, intermittent civil war. History has not passed over in silence the troubles of 1450. Troubled times, A.D. 1450. The rebellion of Jack Cade, and the murder of two bishops in different parts of the country, were facts which no historian could treat as wholly insignificant. Many writers have even repeated the old slander, which there seems no good reason to believe, that Jack Cade’s insurrection was promoted by the intrigues of the Duke of York; but no one appears to me to have realised the precise nature of the crisis that necessarily followed the removal of the Duke of Suffolk. And as we have now arrived at the point where the Paston Letters begin to have a most direct bearing on English history, we must endeavour in a few words of historical retrospect to make the matter as clear as possible.
John Paston submitted a petition for justice to Parliament and another to the Lord Chancellor, but it took several months for his case to be addressed, as that year was marked by unprecedented chaos and disorder. In fact, it was the year that saw the first signs of a long, sporadic civil war. History has not ignored the events of 1450. Difficult times, A.D. 1450. The rebellion led by Jack Cade and the murders of two bishops in different parts of the country were events that no historian could dismiss as trivial. Many writers have even recounted the old rumor, which seems unfounded, that Jack Cade’s uprising was fueled by the Duke of York's schemes; however, no one seems to have fully grasped the exact nature of the crisis that inevitably followed the removal of the Duke of Suffolk. Now that we have reached the point where the Paston Letters significantly intersect with English history, we must briefly clarify the situation with a look back at the historical context.
27.1 Blomefield’s History of Norfolk, vi. 487, 488.
27.1 Blomefield’s History of Norfolk, vi. 487, 488.
27.2 Clarendon’s Life, ii. 440.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Clarendon’s Life, vol. 2, p. 440.
30.1 ‘Here everything good and virtuous is to be learned; all vice is discouraged and banished. So that knights, barons, and the greatest nobility of the kingdom, often place their children in those Inns of Court; not so much to make the law their study, much less to live by the profession (having large patrimonies of their own), but to form their manners, and to preserve them from the contagion of vice.’—Fortescue de Laudibus Legum Angliæ (ed. Amos), 185.
30.1 ‘Here, you can learn all about being good and virtuous; all wrongdoing is discouraged and driven away. Because of this, knights, barons, and the highest nobility in the kingdom often send their children to these Inns of Court; not so much to study law, and certainly not to make a living from it (since they have ample family wealth), but to shape their character and keep them away from the influence of vice.’—Fortescue de Laudibus Legum Angliæ (ed. Amos), 185.
30.2 Blomefield’s Norfolk, iii. 126.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Blomefield’s Norfolk, vol. iii, p. 126.
30.3 Dugdale’s Origines.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dugdale’s *Origines*.
30.4 Blomefield, v. 56.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Blomefield, vol. 56.
30.5 Ibid. ii. 257, 285; vii. 217.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. 2, 257, 285; 7, 217.
30.6 Ibid. viii. 109.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. 8. 109.
31.1 Blomefield, x. 67.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Blomefield, x. 67.
31.2 See Letter 13.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Letter 13.
31.3 Blomefield, vi. 353.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Blomefield, vol. 6, p. 353.
31.4 Ibid. x. 176.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. p. 176.
31.5 Ibid. v. 27.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. vol. 27.
31.6 Ibid. vi. 517.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same vi. 517.
32.1 No. 25.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 25.
32.2 See No. 6. Compare J. Amundesham Annales, 16. In the latter Grys’s Christian name is given as William, and the outrage is said to have taken place on Christmas Day instead of New Year’s Eve.
32.2 See No. 6. Compare J. Amundesham Annales, 16. In that source, Grys’s first name is listed as William, and the incident is reported to have occurred on Christmas Day instead of New Year’s Eve.
34.1 Nos. 10, 11, 12. Maziere Brady in his book on the Episcopal Succession, vol. ii. p. 79, gives the following entry from the archives of the Vatican:—
34.1 Nos. 10, 11, 12. Maziere Brady in his book on the Episcopal Succession, vol. ii. p. 79, gives the following entry from the archives of the Vatican:—
‘Die 10o kal. Junii 1425, provisum est ecclesiæ Corcagen. in Hibernia, vacanti per mortem Milis (Milonis), de persona Ven. Fratris Johannis Pasten, prioris conventualis Prioratus Bromholm, Ordinis Cluniacensis.’—Vatican.
‘On the 10th of June, 1425, it was decided for the church of Cork in Ireland, vacant due to the death of Milis (Milonis), regarding the person of the Ven. Brother Johannes Pasten, prior of the conventual Priory of Bromholm, of the Cluniacense order.’—Vatican.
Also on Sept. 14, 1425, ‘Johannes Paston, Dei gratia electus Korkagen, solvit personaliter 120 florenos auri,’ etc.—Obligazioni.
Also on Sept. 14, 1425, ‘Johannes Paston, by the grace of God elected Korkagen, personally paid 120 golden florins,’ etc.—Obligazioni.
35.1 No. 20.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 20.
35.2 See No. 47, p. 56.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See No. 47, p. 56.
36.1 No. 7.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 7.
37.1 Inquis. a. q. d. (arranged with Inquisitions post-mortem), 21 Henry VI., No. 53.
37.1 Inquis. a. q. d. (arranged with Inquisitions post-mortem), 21 Henry VI., No. 53.
37.2 Letter 62.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letter 62.
37.3 Nos. 194, 195, 196.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 194, 195, 196.
38.2 It would appear that he had also an estate at Therfield, in Hertfordshire, as shown by an inscription in the east window of the north aisle of the parish church, in which were portraits of himself and his wife underwritten with the words, Orate pro animabus domini Willelmi Paston et Agnetis uxoris ejus, benefactorum hujus ecclesiæ (Chauncey’s Hertfordshire, 88).
38.2 It seems he also owned a property in Therfield, Hertfordshire, as indicated by an inscription in the east window of the north aisle of the parish church. There were portraits of him and his wife with the words, Orate pro animabus domini Willelmi Paston et Agnetis uxoris ejus, benefactorum hujus ecclesiæ (Chauncey’s Hertfordshire, 88).
39.1 Blomefield, viii. 127.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Blomefield, vol. 8, p. 127.
39.2 Patent Roll, 4 Henry VI., p. 2, m. 13; Blomefield, viii. 102. A further notice relating to Judge Paston has been given me by Sir James Ramsay in the following memorandum:—‘£432 for arrears of salary due to late William Paston, paid to his executor, John Paston, from parva custuma of the port of London. L.T.R. Enrolled Customs Account of Henry VI. (entry 8 Nov. 37 Hen. VI.—Mich. 38 Hen. VI.)’ in Public Record Office. So the arrears of the judge’s salary were only paid in 1458, fourteen years after his death.
39.2 Patent Roll, 4 Henry VI., p. 2, m. 13; Blomefield, viii. 102. I received another notice about Judge Paston from Sir James Ramsay in the following memo:—‘£432 for unpaid salary owed to the late William Paston, paid to his executor, John Paston, from parva custuma of the port of London. L.T.R. Enrolled Customs Account of Henry VI. (entry 8 Nov. 37 Hen. VI.—Mich. 38 Hen. VI.)’ in the Public Record Office. So, the judge's salary arrears were only paid in 1458, fourteen years after his death.
40.1 No. 34.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 34.
41.1 Inquisitions post-mortem, 27 Edw. III., No. 28, and 30 Edw. III., No. 42. Blomefield inaccurately makes Maud, whom Sir John Burghersh married, the daughter of Edmond Bacon instead of his granddaughter.—(Hist. of Norf. viii. 127.)
41.1 Inquisitions post-mortem, 27 Edw. III., No. 28, and 30 Edw. III., No. 42. Blomefield mistakenly describes Maud, whom Sir John Burghersh married, as the daughter of Edmond Bacon instead of his granddaughter.—(Hist. of Norf. viii. 127.)
42.1 No. 16. Blomefield gives a somewhat different account, founded doubtless on documents to which I have not had access. He says that Margery, widow of Sir William Molynes, settled her portion of the manor on one Thomas de la Lynde, with the consent of her son Sir William Molynes, who resigned all claim to it.
42.1 No. 16. Blomefield provides a slightly different version, likely based on documents I'm not familiar with. He mentions that Margery, the widow of Sir William Molynes, assigned her share of the manor to one Thomas de la Lynde, with the agreement of her son Sir William Molynes, who gave up all rights to it.
42.2 According to the inquisition taken on his father’s death (Inq. p. m., 37 Hen. VI., No. 17), he was over thirty in June 1459. If we are to understand that he was then only in his thirty-first year, he could not have been twenty when he first dispossessed John Paston of Gresham. But ‘over thirty’ may perhaps mean two or three years over.
42.2 According to the inquiry conducted after his father's death (Inq. p. m., 37 Hen. VI., No. 17), he was over thirty in June 1459. If we interpret that he was then only in his thirty-first year, he could not have been twenty when he first took Gresham from John Paston. However, "over thirty" might actually mean two or three years older.
43.1 No. 102.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #102.
43.2 No. 79.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 79.
44.1 A value probably equal to about £3000 of our money.
44.1 A value likely around £3000 in today’s money.
44.2 Nos. 102, 135.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #102, #135.
Fratris Johannis Pasten ... Ordinis Cluniacensis.’
text reads ‘Fratis ... Chuniacensis’
Brother John Pasten ... Order of Cluny.
text reads ‘Brother ... Cluniacensis’
Footnote 41.1: Inquisitions
post-mortem, 27 Edw. III.,
comma after “III.” missing
Footnote 41.1: Post-Mortem Inquisitions, 27 Edw. III.,
comma after “III.” is missing
The Duke of Suffolk
Fall of the Duke of Suffolk.
Fall of the Duke of Suffolk.
As to the causes of Suffolk’s fall we are not left in ignorance. Not only do we possess the full text of the long 45 indictment drawn up against him this year in Parliament, but a number of political ballads and satires, in which he is continually spoken of by the name of Jack Napes, help us to realise the feeling with which he was generally regarded. Of his real merits as a statesman, it is hard to pronounce an opinion; for though, obviously enough, his whole policy was a failure, he himself seems to have been aware from the first that it was not likely to be popular. Two great difficulties he had to contend with, each sufficient to give serious anxiety to any minister whatever: the first being the utter weakness of the king’s character; the second, the practical impossibility of maintaining the English conquests in France. To secure both himself and the nation against the uncertainties which might arise from the vacillating counsels of one who seems hardly ever to have been able to judge for himself in State affairs, he may have thought it politic to ally the king with a woman of stronger will than his own. At all events, if this was his intention, he certainly achieved it. The marriage of Henry with Margaret of Anjou was his work; and from Margaret he afterwards obtained a protection which he would certainly not have received from her well-intentioned but feeble-minded husband.
As for why Suffolk fell from power, we have a pretty clear picture. We not only have the complete text of the lengthy indictment against him from this year in Parliament, but we also have several political ballads and satirical pieces that refer to him as Jack Napes, giving us insight into how he was generally viewed. It's hard to truly assess his abilities as a statesman; although his entire strategy was clearly a failure, he seemed to know from the start that it wouldn't be popular. He faced two major challenges that would cause serious concern for any minister: the first was the king's weak character, and the second was the near impossibility of sustaining English gains in France. To protect both himself and the nation from the unpredictable decisions of someone who could hardly make sound judgments in state matters, he may have thought it wise to marry the king off to a stronger-willed woman. Regardless, if that was his plan, he definitely succeeded. The marriage of Henry and Margaret of Anjou was his doing, and from Margaret, he later gained support that he wouldn't have received from her well-meaning but ineffectual husband.
The king’s marriage.
The king's wedding.
This marriage undoubtedly recommended itself to Henry himself as a great means of promoting peace with France. The pious, humane, and Christian character of the king disposed him favourably towards all pacific counsels, and gave him a high opinion of the statesman whose policy most obviously had in view the termination of the disastrous war between France and England. King René, the father of Margaret of Anjou, was the brother of the French king’s consort; so it was conceived that by his and Margaret’s intercession a permanent peace might be obtained, honourable to both countries. For this end, Henry was willing to relinquish his barren title to the kingdom of France, if he could have been secured in the possession of those lands only, such as Guienne and Normandy, which he held irrespective of that title.45.1 He was willing to relinquish even the duchies of 46 Anjou and Maine, King René’s patrimony, though the latter had long been in the possession of the English. It was of course out of the question that Henry should continue to keep the father of his bride by force out of his own lands. Suffolk therefore promised to give them up to the French king, for the use of René and his brother, Charles of Anjou; so that instead of the former giving his daughter a dower, England was called upon to part with some of her conquests. But how would the English nation reconcile itself to such a condition? Suffolk knew well he was treading in a dangerous path, and took every possible precaution to secure himself. He pleaded beforehand his own incompetency for the charge that was committed to him. He urged that his familiarity with the Duke of Orleans and other French prisoners lately detained in England brought him under suspicion at home, and rendered him a less fitting ambassador for arranging matters with France. Finally he obtained from the King and Council an instrument under the Great Seal, pardoning him beforehand any error of judgment he might possibly commit in conducting so critical a negotiation.46.1
This marriage definitely seemed like a great way for Henry to promote peace with France. The king's pious, humane, and Christian nature made him open to peaceful ideas and led him to have a high regard for the statesman whose plans clearly aimed to end the destructive war between France and England. King René, the father of Margaret of Anjou, was the brother of the French king’s wife; so it was believed that through his and Margaret’s influence, a lasting peace could be achieved that would honor both countries. To this end, Henry was ready to give up his empty claim to the kingdom of France if he could secure ownership of territories like Guienne and Normandy, which he controlled regardless of that claim. He was even willing to give up the duchies of 46 Anjou and Maine, which were King René’s heritage, although the latter had long belonged to the English. Naturally, it was out of the question for Henry to keep his bride's father forcefully out of his own lands. Therefore, Suffolk promised to hand them over to the French king for René and his brother, Charles of Anjou; so instead of the former providing a dowry for his daughter, England was expected to give up some of her gains. But how would the English people accept such a deal? Suffolk knew he was on shaky ground and took every possible precaution to protect himself. He argued in advance that he wasn’t fit for the responsibility assigned to him. He claimed that his close ties with the Duke of Orleans and other French prisoners recently held in England made him suspect at home and made him a less suitable ambassador for negotiating with France. Ultimately, he received from the King and Council a document under the Great Seal, granting him immunity for any possible misjudgments he might make while handling such a critical negotiation.
His success, if judged by the immediate result, seemed to show that so much diffidence was unnecessary. The people at large rejoiced in the marriage of their king; the bride, if poor, was beautiful and attractive; the negotiator received the thanks of Parliament, and there was not a man in all the kingdom,—at least in all the legislature—durst wag his tongue in censure. The Duke of Gloucester, his chief rival and opponent in the senate, was the first to rise from his seat and recommend Suffolk, for his services, to the favour of the Crown.46.2 47 If he had really committed any mistakes, they were as yet unknown, or at all events uncriticised. Even the cession of Maine and Anjou at this time does not seem to have been spoken of.
His success, based on the immediate outcome, suggested that his shyness was unnecessary. The general public celebrated the king's marriage; the bride, though not wealthy, was beautiful and charming; the negotiator received praise from Parliament, and no one in the kingdom—at least not in the legislature—dared to speak out against him. The Duke of Gloucester, his main rival and opponent in the senate, was the first to stand up and recommend Suffolk for the Crown's favor due to his services.46.2 47 If he had actually made any mistakes, they were either unknown or, at the very least, uncriticized. Even the transfer of Maine and Anjou at this time doesn’t seem to have been discussed.
Happy in the confidence of his sovereign, Suffolk was promoted to more distinguished honour. From an earl he was raised to the dignity of a marquis; from a marquisate, a few years later, to a dukedom. He had already supplanted older statesmen with far greater advantages of birth and pre-eminence of rank. Suffolk’s ascendency. The two great rivals, Humphrey, Duke of Gloucester, and Cardinal Beaufort, were both eclipsed, and both died, within six weeks of each other, two years after the king’s marriage, leaving Suffolk the only minister of mark. But his position was not improved by this undisputed ascendency. A.D. 1447. The death of Humphrey, Duke of Gloucester, aroused suspicions in the public mind that were perhaps due merely to time and circumstance. Duke Humphrey, with many defects in his character, had always been a popular favourite, and just before his death he had been arrested on a charge of treason. That he could not possibly have remained quiet under the new régime is a fact that we might presume as a matter of course, but there is no clear evidence that he was guilty of intrigue or conspiracy. The king, indeed, appears to have thought he was so, but his opinions were formed by those of Suffolk and the Queen; and both Suffolk and the Queen were such enemies of Duke Humphrey, that they were vehemently suspected of having procured his death.47.1
Confident in his support from the king, Suffolk was promoted to a higher position. He moved from being an earl to the title of marquis, and a few years later, he became a duke. He had already displaced older politicians who had far greater advantages in terms of family background and rank. Suffolk's growth. The two major rivals, Humphrey, Duke of Gloucester, and Cardinal Beaufort, were both overshadowed and died within six weeks of each other, two years after the king's marriage, leaving Suffolk as the only notable minister. However, this clear advantage didn’t really improve his standing. A.D. 1447. The death of Humphrey, Duke of Gloucester, sparked suspicions among the public, likely influenced by the times and circumstances. Duke Humphrey, despite his flaws, had always been a popular figure, and just before his death, he had been arrested on a treason charge. While it’s reasonable to assume he wouldn’t have stayed quiet under the new regime, there’s no solid evidence that he was involved in any plotting or conspiracy. The king seemed to believe he was guilty, but his opinions were shaped by Suffolk and the Queen; both Suffolk and the Queen were such rivals to Duke Humphrey that they were strongly suspected of having a role in his death.47.1
Complaints against the minister now began to be made more openly, and his conduct touching the surrender of Anjou and Maine was so generally censured, that he petitioned the king that a day might be appointed on which he should have an opportunity of clearing himself before the Council. On the 25th of May 1447 his wish was granted, and in the presence of a full Council, including the Duke of York, and others who might have been expected to be no very favourable 48 critics, he gave a detailed account of all that he had done. How far he made a really favourable impression upon his hearers we do not know; but in the end he was declared to have vindicated his integrity, and a proclamation was issued forbidding the circulation of such slanders against him in future, under penalty of the king’s displeasure.48.1
Complaints about the minister started to emerge more openly, and his actions regarding the surrender of Anjou and Maine were widely criticized. He requested the king to set a date when he could defend himself in front of the Council. On May 25, 1447, his request was granted, and in front of a full Council, which included the Duke of York and others who were likely to be critical, he provided a detailed explanation of everything he had done. We don’t know how well he convinced his audience, but ultimately, he was declared to have proven his integrity, and a proclamation was issued prohibiting the spread of such slanders against him in the future, under penalty of the king’s disapproval.48
The nature of the defence that he set up can only be a matter of speculation; but it may be observed that as yet no formal delivery of Anjou or Maine had really taken place at all. The former province, though it had been before this overrun and laid waste by the English, does not appear ever to have been permanently occupied by them. Delivery of Anjou would therefore have been an idle form; all that was required was that the English should forbear to invade it. But with Maine the case was different. It had been for a long time in the hands of the English, and pledges had certainly been given for its delivery by Suffolk and by Henry himself in December 1445.48.2 As yet, however, nothing had been concluded by way of positive treaty. No definite peace had been made with France. Difficulties had always started up in the negotiations, and the ambassadors appointed on either side had been unable to do more than prolong from time to time the existing truce, leaving the matter in dispute to be adjusted at a personal interview between the two kings, for which express provision was made at the time of each new arrangement. But the personal interview never took place. In August 1445 it was arranged for the following summer. In January 1446 it was fixed to be before November. In February 1447 it was again to be in the summer following. In July it was settled to be before May 1448; but in October the time was again lengthened further.48.3 There can be little doubt that these perpetual delays were due merely to hesitation on the part of England to carry out a policy to which she was already pledged. Charles, of course, could not allow them to go on for ever. In the treaty of July 1447, an express provision was for the first time 49 inserted, that the town and castle of Le Mans, and other places within the county of Maine, should be delivered up to the French. It seems also to have been privately arranged that this should be done before the 1st of November; and that the further treaty made at Bourges on the 15th of October should not be published until the surrender was accomplished.49.1 But the year 1447 had very nearly expired before even the first steps were taken to give effect to this arrangement. At length, on the 30th of December, an agreement was made by Matthew Gough, who had the keeping of Le Mans, that the place should be surrendered by the 15th of January, on receipt of letters patent from the King of France, for compensation to be made to grantees of the English crown.
The nature of the defense he put up can only be speculated upon, but it’s worth noting that no formal transfer of Anjou or Maine had actually occurred. The former province, although it had previously been invaded and devastated by the English, does not seem to have ever been permanently occupied by them. Handing over Anjou would have been pointless; all that was necessary was for the English to refrain from invading it. However, the situation with Maine was different. It had been under English control for a long time, and guarantees for its transfer had definitely been made by Suffolk and by Henry himself in December 1445.48.2 So far, though, nothing had been finalized in terms of a formal treaty. No clear peace had been established with France. There had always been obstacles in the negotiations, and the ambassadors appointed by both sides could only occasionally extend the current truce, leaving the unresolved issues to be addressed in a personal meeting between the two kings, which was explicitly planned during each new arrangement. But that personal meeting never happened. In August 1445, it was supposed to happen the following summer. In January 1446, it was scheduled to occur before November. In February 1447, it was set to take place the following summer. In July, it was decided it would happen before May 1448; but by October, the timeline was pushed back again.48.3 There’s little doubt that these ongoing delays were simply due to England's reluctance to follow through on a policy they were already committed to. Naturally, Charles couldn't let this continue indefinitely. In the treaty of July 1447, a specific clause was for the first time included, stating that the town and castle of Le Mans, along with other places in the county of Maine, should be handed over to the French. It also seems to have been privately agreed that this should happen before November 1st, and that the further treaty made at Bourges on October 15th should not be made public until the transfer was completed.49.1 But by the end of 1447, barely any steps had been taken to implement this agreement. Finally, on December 30th, an arrangement was made by Matthew Gough, who was in charge of Le Mans, that the city would be surrendered by January 15th, upon receipt of letters patent from the King of France, in exchange for compensation to be given to those holding grants from the English crown.
Even this arrangement, however, was not adhered to. Matthew Gough still found reasons for refusing or delaying the surrender, although the English Government protested the sincerity of its intentions. But Charles now began to take the matter into his own hands. Siege of Le Mans, A.D. 1448. Count Dunois and others were sent to besiege the place, with a force raised suddenly out of various towns; for France had been carefully maturing, during those years of truce, a system of conscription which was now becoming serviceable. At the first rumour of these musters the English Government was alarmed, and Sir Thomas Hoo, Lord Hastings, Henry’s Chancellor of France, wrote urgently to Pierre de Brézé, seneschal of Poitou, who had been the chief negotiator of the existing truce, deprecating the use of force against a town which it was the full intention of his Government to yield up honourably.49.2 Such protests, however, availed nothing in the face of the obvious fact that the surrender had not taken place at the time agreed on. The French continued to muster forces. In great haste an embassy was despatched from England, consisting of Adam de Moleyns, Bishop of Chichester, and Sir Thomas Roos; but the conduct of the garrison itself rendered further negotiation nugatory. By no means could they be induced, even in obedience to 50 their own king, to surrender the city peacefully. Dunois and his army accordingly drew nearer. Three sharp skirmishes took place before the siege could be formed; but at length the garrison were fully closed in. All that they could now do was to make a composition with the enemy; yet even this they would not have attempted of themselves. The efforts of the English envoys, however, secured for the besieged most favourable terms of surrender. Not only were they permitted to march out with bag and baggage, but a sum of money was delivered to each of the captains, by the French king’s orders; with which, and a safe-conduct from Charles, they departed into Normandy.50.1
Even this arrangement wasn't followed. Matthew Gough still found excuses to refuse or postpone the surrender, even though the English Government insisted their intentions were sincere. But Charles now started to take charge of the situation. Siege of Le Mans, 1448 AD. Count Dunois and others were sent to lay siege to the place, bringing together a force quickly assembled from various towns; during those years of truce, France had been carefully developing a conscription system that was now proving useful. When news of these gatherings reached them, the English Government became anxious, and Sir Thomas Hoo, Lord Hastings, Henry’s Chancellor of France, urgently wrote to Pierre de Brézé, the seneschal of Poitou, who had been the main negotiator of the existing truce, urging against the use of force against a town that his Government fully intended to surrender honorably.49.2 Such protests, however, did little to change the reality that the surrender had not occurred by the agreed time. The French continued to gather forces. In a rush, an embassy was sent from England, made up of Adam de Moleyns, Bishop of Chichester, and Sir Thomas Roos; but the actions of the garrison made further negotiations pointless. They could not be convinced, even by their own king, to surrender the city peacefully. Dunois and his troops moved closer. Three intense skirmishes occurred before the siege could be established; but eventually, the garrison was completely surrounded. All they could do now was negotiate with the enemy, yet even this they would not have attempted on their own. However, the efforts of the English envoys ensured that the besieged received very favorable terms for surrender. Not only were they allowed to leave with their belongings, but a sum of money was given to each of the captains by the French king's orders; with that, along with a safe-conduct from Charles, they left for Normandy.50.1
It was on Friday, the 15th of March 1448, the day on which the truce between the two countries was to have expired, that the brave Matthew Gough, along with his colleague, Fulk Eton, formally delivered up to the French, not only the town and castle of Le Mans, but also the whole county of Maine except the lordship of Fresnay. Its surrender. Standing on the outer bridge, they made a public protest before their soldiers, and caused a notary to witness it by a formal document, that what they did was only in obedience to their own king’s commands, and that the king himself, in giving up possession of the county of Maine, by no means parted with his sovereign rights therein; that he only gave up actual possession in order that King René and his brother, Charles of Anjou, might enjoy the fruits of their own lands, and in the hope that a firm peace might be established between England and France. Four days before this was done the truce had been prolonged for two years more.50.2
It was Friday, March 15, 1448, the day the truce between the two countries was supposed to end, that the brave Matthew Gough, along with his colleague, Fulk Eton, officially handed over to the French not just the town and castle of Le Mans, but the entire county of Maine except for the lordship of Fresnay. Its surrender. Standing on the outer bridge, they made a public declaration before their soldiers and had a notary document it formally, stating that their actions were solely in obedience to their king’s orders, and that the king, in surrendering the county of Maine, was not giving up his sovereign rights; he was only relinquishing actual control so that King René and his brother, Charles of Anjou, could benefit from their own lands, and in the hope of establishing lasting peace between England and France. Four days prior to this, the truce had been extended for another two years. 50.2
The reluctant cession of such a valuable province as Maine boded ill for the security of the neighbouring duchy of Normandy. The government of Normandy was at this time committed to Edmund Beaufort, Marquis of Dorset, who had just been created Duke of Somerset. His appointment to the post had been due rather to favour than to merit. The Duke of York was then Regent of France, and had given good proof 51 of his competence to take charge of the entire kingdom. But Somerset, who was head of the house of Beaufort, nearly allied in blood to the Crown, and who had come into possession of immense wealth by the death of his uncle, the Cardinal of Winchester, had the ambition of an Englishman to show his talent for governing. His influence with the king and Suffolk obtained for him the government of Normandy; and that he might exercise it undisturbed, York was recalled from France. The change was ill advised; for the times demanded the best of generalship, and the utmost political discretion. Somerset, though not without experience in war, had given no evidence of the possession of such qualities; and they had been notoriously wanting in his brother John, who was Duke of Somerset before him, when his ambition, too, had been gratified by a command in France. Duke John, we are told, absolutely refused to give any one his confidence as to what he was going to do at any period of the campaign. He used to say that if his shirt knew his plans he would burn it; and so, with a great deal of manœuvring and mystery, he captured a small place in Britanny called La Guerche, made a vain attempt to reduce another fortress, and then returned to England.51.1 It may have been owing to public discontent at the small result of his great preparations, that he was accused of treason on his return; when, unable to endure so great a reproach, he was believed to have put an end to his own life.51.2
The unwilling giving up of a valuable province like Maine didn’t bode well for the safety of the neighboring duchy of Normandy. At that time, Normandy was governed by Edmund Beaufort, Marquis of Dorset, who had just been made Duke of Somerset. His appointment was more about favoritism than actual ability. The Duke of York was the Regent of France and had shown he was capable of handling the entire kingdom. However, Somerset, who was the head of the Beaufort family, closely related to the Crown, and had inherited a fortune from his uncle, the Cardinal of Winchester, was eager to prove himself as a ruler. His influence with the king and Suffolk secured him control of Normandy; to ensure he could do so without interference, York was recalled from France. This decision was poorly chosen, as the situation required exceptional military leadership and the highest political wisdom. Even though Somerset had some military experience, he hadn’t demonstrated the necessary skills, which his brother John, the previous Duke of Somerset, also lacked when he had been given command in France. It’s said that Duke John wouldn’t trust anyone with his plans for the campaign. He claimed that if his shirt knew his strategy, he would burn it; so, with a lot of maneuvering and secrecy, he captured a small town in Brittany called La Guerche, made a futile attempt to take another fortress, and then returned to England. It might have been due to public dissatisfaction with the limited results of his extensive efforts that he faced accusations of treason upon his return; unable to bear such a significant shame, he was believed to have taken his own life.
With a full recollection of the indiscretions of his brother John, the King’s Council must have hesitated to confide to Duke Edmund such an important trust as the government of Normandy. They must have hesitated all the more, as the appointment of Somerset involved the recall of the Duke of York. And we are told that their acts at the time betrayed symptoms of such irresolution; insomuch that one day a new governor of Normandy was proclaimed at Rouen, and the next his commission was revoked and another named in his stead.51.3 But at last the influence of Somerset prevailed. He 52 was not, however, permitted to go abroad without warning of the dangers against which he had to provide. The veteran Sir John Fastolf drew up a paper for his guidance, pointing out that it was now peculiarly important to strengthen the fortifications on the new frontier, to protect the seaports, to preserve free communication with England, and (what was quite as politic a suggestion as any) to appoint a wise chancellor and a council for the impartial administration of justice, so as to protect the inhabitants from oppression.52.1 From the comment made upon these suggestions, either by Fastolf himself or by his secretary William Worcester, it would seem that they were not acted upon; and to this cause he attributed the disasters which soon followed in quick succession, and brought upon the Duke of Somerset the indignation and contempt of a large number of his countrymen. These feelings, probably, were not altogether just. The duke had done good service before in France, and part of the blame of what occurred may perhaps be attributed to divided management—more especially to the unruly feelings of a number of the English soldiers.
With a complete memory of his brother John's mistakes, the King’s Council must have hesitated to trust Duke Edmund with such an important responsibility as governing Normandy. They likely hesitated even more because appointing Somerset meant recalling the Duke of York. We're told their actions at the time showed signs of indecision; one day a new governor of Normandy was announced in Rouen, and the next his appointment was canceled and someone else was named instead. But eventually, Somerset’s influence won out. He wasn’t, however, allowed to go abroad without being warned of the dangers he needed to prepare for. The experienced Sir John Fastolf created a document for his guidance, emphasizing that it was crucial to strengthen the fortifications on the new border, protect the seaports, maintain good communication with England, and (which was just as important) to appoint a wise chancellor and a council for fair administration of justice to safeguard the local population from oppression. From the comments made about these suggestions, either by Fastolf himself or his secretary William Worcester, it seems they weren’t followed; to this, he attributed the disasters that soon followed in quick succession, leading to the Duke of Somerset's anger and contempt from many of his fellow countrymen. These feelings may not have been completely fair. The duke had previously served well in France, and some of the blame for what happened might be due to divided management—especially the restless attitudes of several English soldiers.
The garrison which had been compelled against its will to give up Le Mans found it hard to obtain quarters in Normandy. It was doubtful whether they were not labouring under their own king’s displeasure, and the captains of fortified towns were afraid to take them in. At last they took possession of Pontorson and St. James de Beuvron, two towns situated near the confines of Britanny which had been laid waste during the previous wars and had since been abandoned. They began to victual and fortify themselves in these positions, to the alarm of their neighbours, until the Duke of Britanny felt it necessary to complain to the Duke of Somerset, requesting that they might be dislodged. Somerset, in reply, promised to caution them not to do anything in violation of the truce, but declined to bid them evacuate their positions. Diplomatic intercourse went on between one side and the other, always in the most courteous terms, but every day it was becoming more apparent that all confidence was gone.
The garrison that had been forced to give up Le Mans struggled to find shelter in Normandy. It was uncertain whether they were under their own king’s disapproval, and the leaders of fortified towns were hesitant to take them in. Eventually, they occupied Pontorson and St. James de Beuvron, two towns near the borders of Brittany that had been devastated during previous wars and had since been deserted. They started to stockpile supplies and build defenses in these locations, alarming their neighbors, until the Duke of Brittany thought it necessary to address the Duke of Somerset, asking for their removal. In response, Somerset promised to warn them not to do anything against the truce, but he refused to order them to leave their positions. Diplomatic discussions continued between both sides, always in the most polite terms, but it became increasingly clear that trust had vanished.
A.D. 1449.
A.D. 1449.
At last, in March 1449, the English justified the suspicions 53 that had long been entertained of them. A detachment of about 600 men, under François de Surienne, popularly named L’Arragonois, a leader in the pay of England,53.1 who had, not long before, been knighted by Henry, crossed the frontier southwards into Britanny, Capture of Fougères. took by assault the town and castle of Fougères, and made dreadful havoc and slaughter among the unsuspecting inhabitants. The place was full of wealthy merchants, for it was the centre of a considerable woollen manufacture, and the booty found in it was estimated at no less than two millions of gold.53.2 Such a prize in legitimate warfare would undoubtedly have been well worth the taking; but under the actual circumstances the deed was a glaring, perfidious violation of the truce. Somerset had been only a few days before protesting to the King of France that, even if all his towns were open and undefended, they would be perfectly secure from any assault by the English;53.3 yet here was a town belonging to the Duke of Britanny, a vassal of the King of France who had been expressly included in the truce, assaulted and taken by fraud. Somerset disavowed the deed, but refused to make restitution. He professed to write to the king for instructions how to act; but he utterly destroyed his flimsy pretence of neutrality by writing to the King of France, desiring him not to give assistance to the Duke of Britanny.53.4
At last, in March 1449, the English confirmed the long-held suspicions against them. A group of about 600 men, led by François de Surienne, known as L’Arragonois, who was being paid by England and had recently been knighted by Henry, crossed the border south into Brittany, captured the town and castle of Fougères, and caused terrible destruction and slaughter among the unsuspecting residents. The area was filled with wealthy merchants, as it was a major center for wool production, and the loot taken from it was estimated to be worth around two million gold. Such a prize in legitimate warfare would definitely have been worth the effort, but under the current circumstances, the act was a blatant, treacherous violation of the truce. Somerset had only a few days earlier assured the King of France that even if all his towns were open and undefended, they would be completely safe from any English attack; yet here was a town belonging to the Duke of Brittany, a vassal of the King of France who had been explicitly included in the truce, attacked and captured deceitfully. Somerset disowned the act but refused to make amends. He claimed to write to the king for guidance on how to proceed; however, he completely undermined his weak attempt at neutrality by writing to the King of France, asking him not to assist the Duke of Brittany.
The truth is that the expedition had been fully authorised, not only by Somerset in Normandy, but by the king and the Duke of Suffolk in England. It was suggested to L’Arragonois when he was in England by Suffolk himself, who assured him that he would do the king a most excellent service by taking a place of so much consequence. He was further given to understand that he incurred no danger or responsibility; for even if he were besieged by the Duke of Britanny, ample succours would be despatched to relieve him. Unfortunately, during the next few months, the English had too much to do to keep their word, and L’Arragonois was compelled to surrender 54 the place again to the Duke of Britanny after a five weeks’ siege. Feeling himself then absolved from every engagement to England, he next year sent back the Order of the Garter to Henry, declaring himself from that time a subject of his natural lord the King of Arragon, in whose country he proposed to spend the remainder of his days.54.1
The truth is, the expedition was fully approved not just by Somerset in Normandy, but also by the king and the Duke of Suffolk in England. Suffolk himself suggested it to L’Arragonois when he was in England, assuring him that taking such an important position would be a great service to the king. He was also led to believe he faced no danger or responsibility; even if the Duke of Brittany laid siege to him, help would be sent to rescue him. Unfortunately, over the next few months, the English had too much on their plate to keep their promises, and L’Arragonois had to surrender the place to the Duke of Brittany after a five-week siege. Feeling free from any commitments to England, he returned the Order of the Garter to Henry the following year, declaring himself from then on a subject of his rightful lord, the King of Aragon, in whose kingdom he intended to spend the rest of his life. 54
Notwithstanding the richness of the booty won by the capture of Fougères, the English ought to have been aware that they would have a heavy price to pay for it. The alienation of a friend in the Duke of Britanny evidently did not grieve them, although that in itself should have been a matter of some concern; for the duke, though nearly related to the French king, had studied to keep himself neutral hitherto. To his and his father’s pacific policy it was owing that the commerce of Britanny had prospered and Fougères itself become rich, while neighbouring districts were exposed to the ravages of war. But the resentment of the Duke of Britanny was not a cause of much apprehension. The effect of the outrage upon the French people was a much more serious matter, and this was felt immediately. The King of France, when he heard the news, was at Montils by Tours on the point of starting for Bourges. He immediately changed his purpose and turned back to Chinon that he might be nearer Britanny. A secret treaty was made between the king and the duke to aid each other on the recommencement of hostilities with the English. Pont-de-l’Arche taken by the French. A plot was also laid to surprise the town of Pont-de-l’Arche on the Seine, just as Fougères had been surprised by the English. It was completely successful, and Pont-de-l’Arche was captured by stratagem early in the morning of the 16th of May, by a body of adventurers professedly in the service of Brittany. There could be no mistake about the significance of the retribution. To the Duke of Britanny the capture of Pont-de-l’Arche was of no value, except in the way of retaliation, for it was at a great distance from his borders; while to France it was a most important gain if used with a view to the recovery of Normandy. But France was quite as free to disavow 55 the deed as the English Government had been to disavow the taking of Fougères.
Despite the wealth gained from capturing Fougères, the English should have known they would pay a heavy price for it. Losing an ally in the Duke of Brittany clearly didn't bother them, even though it should have been a concern; the duke, despite being closely related to the French king, had managed to remain neutral up to that point. Thanks to his and his father's peaceful policies, Brittany's trade had thrived, and Fougères had grown prosperous, while neighboring areas suffered from war. However, the Duke of Brittany's anger didn't seem to cause much worry. The impact of the insult on the French people was a much bigger issue, and that was felt immediately. When the King of France heard the news, he was in Montils near Tours, about to head to Bourges. He quickly changed his plans and returned to Chinon to be closer to Brittany. A secret agreement was made between the king and the duke to support each other when hostilities with the English resumed. Pont-de-l’Arche captured by the French. A plan was also developed to surprise the town of Pont-de-l’Arche on the Seine, just like Fougères had been surprised by the English. The operation was completely successful, and Pont-de-l’Arche was captured by trickery early in the morning of May 16, by a group of adventurers supposedly serving Brittany. There was no doubt about the significance of this retaliation. For the Duke of Brittany, capturing Pont-de-l’Arche held little value other than as revenge, since it was far from his borders; for France, however, it was a significant gain if intended to help recover Normandy. But France was just as free to deny responsibility for this act as the English Government had been to disavow the capture of Fougères.
Charles had, in fact, gained, in a strategic point of view, quite as great an advantage as the English had gained in point of material wealth. But morally his advantage was greater still, for he showed himself perfectly open to treat for the redress of outrages on both sides, and was willing to put Pont-de-l’Arche again into the hands of the English if they would have restored Fougères. All conferences, however, were ineffectual, and the French followed up their advantage by taking Gerberoy and Conches. In the south they also won from the English two places in the neighbourhood of Bordeaux.55.1 Still, Charles had not yet declared war, and these things were avowedly no more than the acts of desultory marauders. His ambassadors still demanded the restitution of Fougères, which possibly the English might now have been willing to accord if they could have had the French captures restored to them, but that in the surrender of the place they would have had to acknowledge Britanny as a feudal dependency of Charles.55.2 Negotiations were accordingly broken off, and Charles having besides received particulars of a breach of the truce with Scotland in the preceding year, which even an English writer does not venture to defend,55.3 at length made a formal declaration of hostilities.55.4
Charles had actually gained, from a strategic standpoint, just as significant an advantage as the English had achieved in terms of material wealth. But morally, his advantage was even greater, as he demonstrated a willingness to negotiate for resolving grievances on both sides and was open to handing Pont-de-l’Arche back to the English if they agreed to restore Fougères. However, all discussions were ineffective, and the French seized their advantage by taking Gerberoy and Conches. In the south, they also captured two locations near Bordeaux from the English.55.1 Still, Charles had not yet declared war, and these actions were acknowledged to be merely the acts of random raiders. His ambassadors continued to demand the return of Fougères, which the English might have been willing to concede if they could get their French captures back, but in surrendering the place, they would have had to recognize Brittany as a feudal dependency of Charles.55.2 Consequently, negotiations were broken off, and Charles, also having received details about a breach of the truce with Scotland the previous year—an action that even an English writer hesitates to defend,55.3 ultimately made a formal declaration of hostilities.55.4
Never, it must be owned, did England incur the grave responsibilities of war with a greater degree of foolhardiness. Somerset himself seemed only now to have wakened up to the defenceless state of Normandy. He had just sent over Lord Hastings and the Abbot of Gloucester with a message to the 56 English Parliament desiring immediate aid. The French, he said, were daily reinforcing their garrisons upon the frontier, and committing outrages against the truce. General musters were proclaimed throughout the kingdom, and every thirty men of the whole population were required to find a horseman fully equipped for war. Meanwhile, the English garrisons in Normandy were too feeble to resist attack. Not a single place was furnished with sufficient artillery, and the fortifications, almost everywhere, had fallen into such decay that even if filled with men and guns they could not possibly be defended. Besides this, the whole province was in such extreme poverty that it could no longer endure further imposts for the charges of its own defence.56.1
Never, it must be acknowledged, did England take on the serious responsibilities of war with such reckless abandon. Somerset himself seemed to have only just realized the defenseless condition of Normandy. He had just sent Lord Hastings and the Abbot of Gloucester with a message to the 56 English Parliament requesting immediate assistance. The French, he reported, were continuously reinforcing their garrisons along the border and violating the truce. General musters were announced throughout the kingdom, requiring every thirty men of the total population to provide one fully equipped horseman for war. Meanwhile, the English garrisons in Normandy were too weak to fend off any attacks. Not a single location had enough artillery, and the fortifications, almost everywhere, had decayed to the point where, even if manned with soldiers and guns, they couldn't possibly be defended. On top of that, the entire province was in such deep poverty that it could no longer bear any additional taxes for its own defense. 56.1
Progress of the French.
French Progress.
No marvel, therefore, that the progress of the French arms was, from this time, uninterrupted. On the 19th July the town of Verneuil was taken by the aid of a miller who had been maltreated by some of the garrison; and, some time afterwards, the castle also surrendered. In August operations were carried on in several parts of the Duchy at once. Towns near the sea and towns near the French frontier were attacked at the same time; and Pont-Audemer, Lisieux, Mantes, Vernon, and other places were recovered from the English. Then followed in quick succession the capture of Essay, Fécamp, Harcourt, Chambrois, Roche-Guyon, and Coutances. In October, Rouen, the capital of the province, was invested. On the 19th the inhabitants with one accord rose in arms against the English, who found it necessary to retreat into the castle. In this stronghold Somerset himself was assailed by the King of France, and, after a vain attempt to secure better terms, agreed to surrender not only it but the fortresses of Arques, Caudebec, and several other places, leaving the gallant Talbot, Earl of Shrewsbury, as a hostage until they were delivered up. Meanwhile, the Duke of Britanny overran Lower Normandy and recovered his own Fougères after a siege of little more than a month. François L’Arragonois, finding no hope of succours, surrendered the place and afterwards went over to the French.
No wonder, then, that the French military's progress was uninterrupted from this point on. On July 19th, the town of Verneuil was captured with the help of a miller who had been mistreated by some of the soldiers stationed there, and shortly afterward, the castle also surrendered. In August, operations were happening in several parts of the Duchy at once. Towns near the sea and those close to the French border were attacked simultaneously; places like Pont-Audemer, Lisieux, Mantes, Vernon, and others were reclaimed from the English. Following that, the quick succession of captures included Essay, Fécamp, Harcourt, Chambrois, Roche-Guyon, and Coutances. In October, Rouen, the capital of the province, was besieged. On the 19th, the residents united and rose up against the English, who found it necessary to retreat into the castle. In this stronghold, Somerset himself was attacked by the King of France, and after failing to negotiate better terms, he agreed to surrender not only the castle but also the fortresses of Arques, Caudebec, and several other locations, leaving the brave Talbot, Earl of Shrewsbury, as a hostage until they were handed over. Meanwhile, the Duke of Brittany swept through Lower Normandy and regained his own Fougères after a siege lasting just over a month. François L’Arragonois, seeing no hope for help, surrendered the town and later joined the French.
In short, before the end of the year, the English had lost nearly everything in the North of France. The inhabitants everywhere conspired to betray towns and garrisons, and every man not English-born took part against the English. Even King René, Henry’s father-in-law, assisted Charles at the siege of Rouen, and shared the honours of his triumphal entry. At the end of the year 1449 the English held nothing in Normandy except a few towns upon the sea-coast or a little way inland—the chief of these being Honfleur, Bayeux, Caen, and Cherbourg. The last-named fortress remained untaken till the 12th of August in the following year. When it surrendered, the whole of Normandy was finally lost.
In short, by the end of the year, the English had lost almost everything in Northern France. The locals everywhere plotted to betray towns and garrisons, and every man who wasn’t English-born joined the fight against the English. Even King René, Henry’s father-in-law, supported Charles during the siege of Rouen and shared in the honors of his triumphant entry. By the end of 1449, the English held only a few towns in Normandy along the coast or a bit inland—mainly Honfleur, Bayeux, Caen, and Cherbourg. The last fortress, Cherbourg, remained unclaimed until August 12 of the following year. When it surrendered, Normandy was completely lost.
The news of these reverses so rapidly following each other of course produced in England the most profound dissatisfaction. The Parliament to which Somerset had applied for aid had been removed after Whitsunday to Winchester on account of the insalubrity of the air in London and Westminster, and had been finally dissolved on the 16th of July. A new Parliament was then called for a winter session to provide for the defence of Normandy, when, in fact, it was too late.57.1 By the time it had assembled Rouen was already lost. Unpopularity of Suffolk. The secret odium with which the policy of Suffolk had been viewed for years past could now no longer be restrained. It was difficult to persuade the many that the disgrace which had befallen the English arms was not due to treachery as much as to incompetence. The cession of Maine and Anjou was more loudly blamed than ever, and Suffolk was considered to have negotiated the king’s marriage mainly with a view to his own advantage. It was remembered how he had once imprudently boasted that he possessed no less weight in the counsels of the King of France than in those of his own sovereign; it was again murmured that he had been the cause of Gloucester’s death. And notwithstanding the protection of the Court, these feelings found expression in Parliament.
The news of these setbacks coming so quickly one after the other created a deep dissatisfaction in England. The Parliament that Somerset had sought help from had been moved to Winchester after Whitsunday due to the unhealthy air in London and Westminster, and it had finally been dissolved on July 16th. A new Parliament was then called for a winter session to address the defense of Normandy, but by then, it was already too late. By the time it met, Rouen had already fallen. Unpopularity in Suffolk. The long-held animosity towards Suffolk's policies could no longer be contained. It was hard to convince many that the disgrace suffered by the English forces was due more to incompetence than treachery. The loss of Maine and Anjou was blamed more than ever, and Suffolk was seen as having arranged the king’s marriage primarily for his own benefit. People remembered how he had once foolishly bragged about having as much influence in the King of France's court as he did in his own sovereign's. There were also whispers that he was responsible for Gloucester’s death. Despite the protection from the Court, these feelings were expressed in Parliament.
A.D. 1450.
A.D. 1450.
At the beginning of the New Year, an incident occurred which served still further to precipitate his ruin. Murder of the Bishop of Chichester. Adam de Moleyns, Bishop of Chichester, keeper of the Privy Seal, who, as we have seen, had been sent over to France in the beginning of 1448, to arrange the peaceful cession of Le Mans, was at this time sent to Portsmouth to pay the wages of certain soldiers and sailors. He was a scholar as well as a statesman, and corresponded occasionally with the celebrated Æneas Sylvius, afterwards Pope Pius II.58.1 But, like Suffolk, he was believed to make his own advantage out of public affairs. He had the reputation of being very covetous; the king’s treasury was ill supplied with money, and he endeavoured to force the men to be satisfied with less than their due. On this they broke out into open mutiny, cried out that he was one of those who had sold Normandy, and thereupon put him to death.58.2 This was on the 9th day of January 1450. During the altercation he let fall some words, probably in justification of his own conduct, which were considered to reflect most seriously upon that of the Duke of Suffolk,58.3 and a cry arose for the duke’s impeachment in Parliament.
At the start of the New Year, an incident happened that further sped up his downfall. Murder of the Bishop of Chichester. Adam de Moleyns, Bishop of Chichester and keeper of the Privy Seal, had been sent to France in early 1448 to negotiate the peaceful transfer of Le Mans. At this time, he was sent to Portsmouth to pay the wages of some soldiers and sailors. He was both a scholar and a statesman, occasionally corresponding with the famous Æneas Sylvius, who later became Pope Pius II.58.1 However, like Suffolk, he was thought to be gaining personal benefit from public matters. He was known for being very greedy; the king’s treasury was low on funds, and he tried to force the men to settle for less than what they were owed. This led to an open mutiny, with claims that he was one of those who sold Normandy, and they ended up killing him. 58.2 This occurred on January 9, 1450. During the argument, he made some remarks, likely trying to justify his actions, which were seen as seriously undermining the Duke of Suffolk’s reputation, 58.3 leading to cries for the duke’s impeachment in Parliament.
It must certainly be acknowledged by any candid student of history that the state of the English Constitution in early times did not admit of true and impartial justice being done to an accused minister. So long as a man in Suffolk’s position was upheld by the power of the Crown, it was to the last degree dangerous to say anything against him; but when the voice of complaint could no longer be restrained, the protection he had before received ceased to be of any use to him. It became then quite as dangerous to say anything in his favour as it had been formerly to accuse him. The Crown could not make common cause with one whose conduct was under suspicion; for the king could do no wrong, and the minister must be the scapegoat. The party, therefore, which would insist on any inquiry into the conduct of a minister, knew well that they must succeed in getting him condemned, or be branded as traitors 59 themselves. Such proceedings accordingly began inevitably with intrigue. Lord Cromwell was Suffolk’s enemy at the council-table, and used his influence secretly with members of the House of Commons, to get them to bring forward an impeachment in that chamber. That he was a dangerous opponent Suffolk himself was very well aware. A little before Christmas, William Tailboys, one of the duke’s principal supporters, had set a number of armed men in wait for him at the door of the Star Chamber, where the council met, and Lord Cromwell narrowly escaped being killed. The attempt, however, failed, and Tailboys was committed to the Tower; from which it would seem that he must soon afterwards have been released. Cromwell then brought an action against him in the Court of Exchequer to recover damages for the assault, and was awarded £3000; on which Tailboys was committed to the Sheriff of London’s prison; and this was all the redress obtained by Cromwell till, by a special Act in the ensuing Parliament, Tailboys was removed from that place of confinement, and lodged in the Tower once more, for a period of twelve months. Owing to the king’s protection he was not brought to trial.59.1
Any honest student of history must admit that the state of the English Constitution in earlier times didn’t allow for true and fair justice to be done for an accused minister. As long as someone in Suffolk’s position had the support of the Crown, it was extremely risky to say anything against him; however, once the outcry could no longer be held back, the protection he had previously enjoyed became useless. It then became just as dangerous to support him as it had been to accuse him. The Crown couldn’t side with someone whose actions were under suspicion; after all, the king could do no wrong, and the minister would have to take the blame. Therefore, the group that insisted on investigating a minister's conduct knew that they had to either succeed in getting him condemned or be labeled as traitors themselves. Thus, such actions inevitably began with intrigue. Lord Cromwell was an enemy of Suffolk at the council table and secretly used his influence with members of the House of Commons to push for an impeachment in that chamber. Suffolk knew very well that Cromwell was a dangerous opponent. Just before Christmas, William Tailboys, one of the duke’s main supporters, had a group of armed men waiting for Cromwell at the door of the Star Chamber, where the council met, and Lord Cromwell narrowly escaped being killed. The attempt failed, and Tailboys was sent to the Tower; from which it seems he was soon released. Cromwell then sued him in the Court of Exchequer for damages due to the assault, and was awarded £3000; as a result, Tailboys was taken to the Sheriff of London’s prison. This was all the justice Cromwell received until, through a special Act in the following Parliament, Tailboys was removed from that prison and placed back in the Tower for another twelve months. Thanks to the king’s protection, he was never brought to trial.
An evil day, nevertheless, had arrived for the Duke of Suffolk, which not all the influence of the king, nor the still greater influence of Margaret of Anjou, who owed to him her proud position as Henry’s consort, was able to avert. On the 22nd of January the duke presented a petition to the king that he might be allowed to clear himself before Parliament of the imputations which had been cast on him in consequence of the dying words of Bishop Moleyns. He begged the king to remember how his father had died in the service of King Henry V. at Harfleur—how his elder brother had been with that king at Agincourt—how two other brothers had fallen in the king’s own days at Jargeau, when he himself was taken prisoner and had to pay £20,000 for his ransom—how his 60 fourth brother had been a hostage for him in the enemies’ hands and died there. He also reminded the king that he had borne arms for four-and-thirty years, had been thirty years a Knight of the Garter, and had served in the wars abroad for seventeen years at a time, without ever coming home. Since then he had been fifteen years in England about the king’s person, and he prayed God that if ever he died otherwise than in his bed, it might be in maintaining the quarrel that he had been at all times true to Henry.60.1
A terrible day had come for the Duke of Suffolk, which not even the king's power or the even greater influence of Margaret of Anjou, who owed her high status as Henry’s wife to him, could prevent. On January 22nd, the duke submitted a request to the king to be allowed to clear his name before Parliament from the allegations made against him due to the dying words of Bishop Moleyns. He asked the king to remember how his father had died serving King Henry V at Harfleur—how his older brother had fought alongside that king at Agincourt—how two other brothers had died during the king’s reign at Jargeau, when he himself was captured and had to pay £20,000 for his freedom—how his fourth brother had been a hostage in enemy hands and died there. He also reminded the king that he had served in battle for thirty-four years, had been a Knight of the Garter for thirty years, and had fought in campaigns abroad for seventeen years straight, without ever returning home. Since then, he had spent fifteen years in England close to the king, and he prayed to God that if he ever died in any way other than in his bed, it would be while defending the cause he had always remained loyal to Henry.
Four days after this a deputation from the Commons waited on the Lord Chancellor, desiring that as Suffolk had confessed the prevalence of injurious reports against him, he might be committed to custody. This request was laid by the Chancellor before the king and council on the following day, and the opinion of the judges being taken as to the legality of the proposed arrest, he was allowed to remain at liberty until a definite charge should be brought against him. Such a charge was accordingly declared two days later by the Speaker, who did not hesitate to tell the Lord Chancellor, in the name of the Commons, that Suffolk was believed to be in league with the French king to promote an invasion of England, and had fortified the castle of Wallingford with a view of assisting the invaders. The duke, on this, was committed to the Tower.
Four days later, a delegation from the Commons met with the Lord Chancellor, asking that since Suffolk had admitted to the existence of harmful rumors about him, he should be taken into custody. The Chancellor presented this request to the king and council the next day, and after the judges were consulted about the legality of the arrest, it was decided that Suffolk could remain free until a specific charge was brought against him. That charge was formally announced two days later by the Speaker, who made it clear to the Lord Chancellor, on behalf of the Commons, that Suffolk was thought to be conspiring with the French king to encourage an invasion of England and had fortified the castle of Wallingford to aid the invaders. Following this, the duke was taken to the Tower.
Suffolk impeached.
Suffolk has been impeached.
On the 7th of February he was formally impeached by the Commons. A copy of the articles of impeachment will be found in the Paston Letters (No. 76). Nothing was said in them of the fortification of Wallingford Castle, but a number of specific charges were made, many of them authenticated by the exact day and place when the alleged treasonable acts were committed, tending to show that in his communications with the French he had been invariably opposed to the interests of his own country. It was alleged that he had been bribed to deliver Anjou and Maine, and that as long ago as the year 1440 he was influenced by corrupt motives to promote the liberation of the Duke of Orleans; that he had disclosed the secrets of the English council-chamber to the French king’s ambassadors; that he had even given information by which France had 61 profited in the war, and that he had rendered peace negotiations nugatory by letting the French know beforehand the instructions given to the English envoys. Further, in the midst of invasion and national disgrace, he had hoped to gratify his own ambition. The king, who was still childless, was to be deposed; and the duke had actually hoped to make his own son king in his place. It seems that he had obtained some time before a grant of the wardship of Margaret Beaufort, daughter of the late Duke of Somerset, who was the nearest heir to the Crown in the Lancastrian line, and since his arrest he had caused her to be married to his own son, Lord John De la Pole.61.1 Such was the foundation on which the worst charge rested.
On February 7th, he was officially impeached by the Commons. A copy of the impeachment articles can be found in the Paston Letters (No. 76). They didn’t mention the fortification of Wallingford Castle, but they included several specific charges, many backed by the exact date and location of the alleged treasonous acts, indicating that in his dealings with the French, he consistently acted against his own country’s interests. It was claimed that he had been bribed to hand over Anjou and Maine, and that as far back as 1440, he had allowed corrupt motives to influence his support for the release of the Duke of Orleans; that he had shared the secrets of the English council with the French king’s ambassadors; that he had even provided information that allowed France to benefit in the war, and that he had undermined peace talks by letting the French know the instructions given to the English envoys in advance. Furthermore, during times of invasion and national disgrace, he had aimed to satisfy his own ambitions. The king, who was still without an heir, was to be deposed; and the duke had actually sought to make his own son king in his stead. It appears he had previously obtained a grant for the wardship of Margaret Beaufort, daughter of the late Duke of Somerset, who was the closest heir to the Crown in the Lancastrian line, and since his arrest, he had arranged for her to marry his own son, Lord John De la Pole.61 Such was the basis for the most serious charge.
A month passed before he was heard in his own defence. The Commons impeached, but it was for the Lords to try him. Meanwhile, another bill of indictment had been prepared by the malice of his enemies, in which all the failures of his policy were visited upon him as crimes, and attributed to the worst and most selfish motives. For his own private gain, he had caused the Crown to be prodigal of grants to other persons, till it was so impoverished that the wages of the household were unpaid, and the royal manors left to fall into decay. He had granted the earldom of Kendal, with large possessions both in England and in Guienne, to a Gascon, who ultimately sided with the French, but had happened to marry his niece. He had weakened the king’s power in Guienne, alienated the Count of Armagnac, and caused a band of English to attack the king’s German allies; he had disposed of offices to unworthy persons without consulting the council, granted important possessions in Normandy to the French king’s councillors, given to the French queen £13,000 of the revenues of England, appropriated and misapplied the king’s treasure and the subsidies granted by Parliament for the keeping of the sea. These and some minor charges formed the contents of the second bill of indictment.61.2
A month went by before he was allowed to speak in his defense. The Commons charged him, but it was up to the Lords to decide his fate. In the meantime, his enemies had prepared another indictment that listed all the failures of his policies as crimes and claimed they were driven by the worst selfish motives. He supposedly caused the Crown to waste money on grants to others for his own personal gain, leaving it so broke that household wages went unpaid and royal lands fell into disrepair. He granted the earldom of Kendal, along with large estates in England and Guienne, to a Gascon who eventually sided with the French but had happened to marry his niece. He had weakened the king’s power in Guienne, alienated the Count of Armagnac, and allowed a group of Englishmen to attack the king’s German allies. He appointed unworthy people to important positions without consulting the council, gave significant landholdings in Normandy to the French king’s advisors, handed over £13,000 of England’s revenue to the French queen, and misused the king’s treasure and the subsidies from Parliament meant for maintaining the navy. These, along with some lesser charges, were included in the second indictment.61.2
He was brought from the Tower on the 9th day of March, and required to make answer before the Lords to the contents of both bills. He requested of the king that he might have copies, which were allowed him; and that he might prepare his answer more at ease, he was removed for a few days to a tower within the king’s palace at Westminster. His defence. On the 13th he was sent for to make his answer before the king and lords. Kneeling before the throne, he replied to each of the eight articles in the first bill separately. He denied their truth entirely, and offered to prove them false in whatever manner the king would direct. He declared it absurd to consider Margaret Beaufort as heir-presumptive to the Crown, and used other arguments to show the improbability of his designs on the succession. In all else he showed that the other lords of the council were quite as much committed as he; and as to the delivery of Anjou and Maine, he laid the responsibility entirely upon the murdered Bishop of Chichester.62.1
He was taken from the Tower on March 9th and required to respond to both bills before the Lords. He asked the king for copies, which were granted to him; and so he could prepare his response more comfortably, he was moved for a few days to a tower within the king’s palace at Westminster. His defense. On the 13th, he was summoned to give his answer before the king and lords. Kneeling before the throne, he addressed each of the eight articles in the first bill individually. He completely denied their truth and offered to prove them false in whatever way the king would instruct. He argued that it was ridiculous to consider Margaret Beaufort as the heir presumptive to the Crown and presented other arguments to demonstrate the unlikelihood of his plans regarding the succession. He also indicated that the other lords of the council were just as involved as he was; and regarding the delivery of Anjou and Maine, he placed the blame entirely on the murdered Bishop of Chichester.62.1
Next day, the Chief Justice, by the king’s command, asked the Lords what advice they would give the king in the matter. It was a Saturday, and the Lords deferred their answer till the following Monday; but on the Monday nothing was done. On the Tuesday the king sent for all the Lords then in London to attend him in his own palace, where they met in an inner chamber. When they were assembled, Suffolk was sent for, and kneeling down, was addressed briefly by the Lord Chancellor. He was reminded that he had made answer to the first bill of the Commons without claiming the right of being tried by the peers; and he was asked if he had anything further to say upon the subject. He replied that the accusations were too horrible to be further spoken of, and he hoped he had sufficiently answered all that touched the king’s person, and the state of his kingdom. Nevertheless, he submitted himself entirely to the king, to do with him whatever he thought good.62.2
The next day, the Chief Justice, acting on the king’s orders, asked the Lords what advice they would give the king regarding the issue. It was a Saturday, and the Lords postponed their response until the following Monday; however, nothing happened on Monday. On Tuesday, the king called for all the Lords currently in London to come to his palace, where they gathered in a private room. Once they were all there, Suffolk was summoned, and after kneeling down, he was briefly addressed by the Lord Chancellor. He was reminded that he had responded to the first Commons bill without claiming the right to be tried by his peers, and he was asked if he had anything more to add on the matter. He answered that the accusations were too terrible to discuss further, and he hoped he had sufficiently addressed everything concerning the king and the state of his kingdom. Still, he completely submitted to the king, leaving it to him to decide what he deemed appropriate. 62.2
On this an answer was returned to him in the king’s name by the Lord Chancellor. A miserably weak and evasive answer it was, showing clearly that the king desired to protect 63 his favourite, but had not the manliness to avow he thought him worthy of protection. The Lord Chancellor was commissioned to say, that as to the very serious charges contained in the first bill, the king regarded Suffolk as not having been proved either guilty or innocent; but touching those contained in the second bill, which amounted only to misprisions, as Suffolk did not put himself upon his peerage, but submitted entirely to the king, the latter had determined, without consulting the Lords, and not in the way of judgment (for he was not sitting in tribunal), but merely in virtue of the duke’s own submission, He is ordered to leave England. to bid him absent himself from England for five years, from the first day of May ensuing.63.1
On this, the Lord Chancellor responded on behalf of the king. The response was weak and evasive, clearly indicating that the king wanted to protect his favorite but lacked the courage to openly say he believed he deserved protection. The Lord Chancellor was tasked to communicate that regarding the serious accusations in the first bill, the king considered Suffolk not proven guilty or innocent; however, concerning the second bill, which only involved lesser offenses, since Suffolk did not claim his rights as a peer and fully submitted to the king, the king decided—without consulting the Lords and not as a formal judgment (since he was not acting as a judge)—but simply because of the duke’s own submission, He is instructed to leave England. to instruct him to stay away from England for five years, starting from May 1. 63
It is clear upon the face of the matter, that although the king was made to take the sole responsibility of this decision, it was really a thing arranged, and not arranged without difficulty, between the friends of Suffolk and some of the leading members of the House of Lords. Immediately after it was pronounced, Viscount Beaumont, who was one of Suffolk’s principal allies, made a protest on behalf of the Lords, that what the king had just done, he had done by his own authority, without their advice and counsel. He accordingly besought the king that their protest might be recorded in the rolls of Parliament, for their protection, so that the case might not henceforth be made a precedent in derogation of the privileges of the peerage.63.2 Thus it was clearly hoped on all sides a great crisis had been averted. Suffolk was got rid of, but not condemned. A victim was given over to popular resentment, but the rights of the Peers for the future were to be maintained. And though the Crown lowered itself by an avowed dereliction of duty, it was not severely censured for preferring expediency to justice.
It’s obvious from the situation that even though the king was made to take full responsibility for this decision, it was actually arranged—though not easily—between Suffolk's supporters and some of the top members of the House of Lords. Right after it was declared, Viscount Beaumont, who was one of Suffolk’s main allies, protested on behalf of the Lords, stating that what the king had just done was done on his own authority, without their advice or counsel. He therefore asked the king to have their protest recorded in the Parliament rolls for their protection, to ensure that this case wouldn’t set a precedent undermining the rights of the peerage. Thus, it was hoped by everyone that a major crisis had been averted. Suffolk was removed from power, but not condemned. A scapegoat was offered up to the public's anger, but the rights of the Peers would be preserved going forward. And although the Crown compromised itself by openly neglecting its duties, it wasn't harshly criticized for choosing practicality over justice.
On the following night the duke left Westminster for Suffolk. The people of London were intensely excited, and about two thousand persons sallied out to St. Giles’ hoping to intercept his departure, but they succeeded only in capturing his horse and some of his servants, whom they maltreated, as might have been expected. Even after this the excitement 64 was scarcely diminished. Seditious manifestoes were thrown about in public and secretly posted on church doors.64.1 The duke had more than a month to prepare for leaving England, and seems to have spent the time in the county of Suffolk. He embarks for Flanders. On Thursday the 30th of April he embarked at Ipswich for Flanders; but before going he assembled the gentlemen of the county, and, taking the sacrament, swore he was innocent of the sale of Normandy and of the other treasons imputed to him.64.2 He also wrote an interesting letter of general admonitions for the use of his young son, at that time not eight years old, whom he was not to see again for at least five years, and too probably not at all. This letter, which is known to us only by a copy preserved in the Paston correspondence (No. 117), can hardly fail to awaken sympathy with the writer. As an evidence of unaffected piety to God and sincere loyalty to his king, it will probably outweigh with most readers all the aspersions cast by Parliament on the purity of his intentions.
On the following night, the duke left Westminster for Suffolk. The people of London were extremely excited, and around two thousand people rushed to St. Giles’ hoping to catch him before he left, but they only managed to seize his horse and some of his servants, whom they treated poorly, as was expected. Even after this, the excitement 64 barely faded. Seditious pamphlets were thrown around in public and secretly posted on church doors. The duke had more than a month to prepare for leaving England, and it seems he spent that time in Suffolk. He's heading to Flanders. On Thursday, April 30th, he set sail from Ipswich for Flanders; but before he left, he gathered the gentlemen of the county, took the sacrament, and swore he was innocent of selling Normandy and the other treasons charged against him. He also wrote an interesting letter full of advice for his young son, who was not yet eight years old at the time and whom he would not see again for at least five years, and likely never again. This letter, which we only know through a copy kept in the Paston correspondence (No. 117), is sure to evoke sympathy for the writer. As a sign of genuine piety toward God and true loyalty to his king, it will probably outweigh most readers' views on the negative claims made by Parliament regarding his intentions.
Two ships and a little pinnace conveyed him from the Suffolk coast southwards till he stood off Dover, when he despatched the small vessel with letters to certain persons in Calais to ascertain how he should be received if he landed there. The pinnace was intercepted by some ships which seem to have been lying in wait for his passage; and when it was ascertained where the duke actually was, they immediately bore down upon him. Foremost among the pursuers was a ship called the Nicholas of the Tower, the master of which, on nearing Suffolk’s vessel, sent out a boat to ask who they were. Suffolk made answer in person, and said that he was going by the king’s command to Calais; on which they told him he must speak with their master. They accordingly conveyed him and two or three others in their boat to the Nicholas. When he came on board the master saluted him with the words, ‘Welcome, traitor!’ and sent to know if the shipmen meant to take part with the duke, which they at once disowned all intention of doing. The duke was then informed that he must die, but was allowed the whole of the next day and night to confess himself and prepare for the event.64.3 On Monday 65 the 2nd of May the rovers consummated their design. In sight of all his men Suffolk was drawn out of the Nicholas into a boat in which an axe and block were prepared. Is murdered at sea. One of the crew, an Irish churl, then bade him lay down his head, telling him in cruel mockery that he should be fairly dealt with and die upon a sword. A rusty sword was brought out accordingly, and with nearly half a dozen strokes the fellow clumsily cut off his head. He was then stripped of his russet gown and velvet doublet. His body was brought to land and thrown upon the sands at Dover; and his men were at the same time allowed to disembark.65.1
Two ships and a small boat took him from the Suffolk coast south until he reached Dover. There, he sent the small boat with letters to some people in Calais to find out how he would be received if he landed there. The boat was intercepted by some ships that seemed to be waiting for him; once they knew where the duke was, they immediately headed towards him. Leading the pursuers was a ship called the Nicholas of the Tower. The captain of this ship, upon nearing Suffolk’s vessel, sent out a boat to inquire who they were. Suffolk responded personally, stating that he was going to Calais on the king’s orders, at which point they told him he needed to speak with their captain. They took him and two or three others in their boat to the Nicholas. Once aboard, the captain greeted him with, ‘Welcome, traitor!’ and inquired whether the sailors intended to support the duke, which they quickly denied. The duke was then told that he must die but was given the entire next day and night to confess and prepare for the inevitable.64.3 On Monday 65 the 2nd of May, the pirates carried out their plan. In front of all his men, Suffolk was taken from the Nicholas into a boat where an axe and block were ready. Is killed at sea. One crew member, an Irish man, cruelly instructed him to lay down his head, taunting him that he would be treated fairly and die by the sword. A rusty sword was then fetched, and with nearly half a dozen awkward strokes, the man clumsily decapitated him. He was then stripped of his brown gown and velvet doublet. His body was brought to shore and dumped on the sands at Dover, while his men were allowed to disembark at the same time.65.1
The source from which we learn most of these particulars is a letter of William Lomner to John Paston written when the news was fresh. The writer seems to have been quite overpowered by the tragic character of the event, and declares he had so blurred the writing with tears that he fears it would not be easy to decipher. Indications of genuine human feeling like this are so rare in letters of an early date that we are in danger of attributing to the men of those days a coldness and brutality which were by no means so universal as we are apt to suppose. The truth is that when men related facts they regarded their own feelings as an impertinence having nothing whatever to do with the matter in hand.65.2 The art of letter-writing, besides, had not yet acquired the freedom of later days. It was used, in the main, for business purposes only. We shall meet, it is true, in this very correspondence, with one or two early specimens of jesting epistles; but, on the whole, I suspect paper was too valuable a commodity and writing too great a labour to be wasted on things irrelevant.
The main source for most of this information is a letter from William Lomner to John Paston written when the news was fresh. The writer seems to have been really affected by the tragic nature of the event and says he had smudged the writing with tears, making it hard to read. Signs of genuine human emotion like this are so rare in early letters that we risk thinking people from those times were unemotional and brutal, which wasn't as common as we often believe. The truth is, when people talked about facts, they considered their personal feelings irrelevant to the topic at hand. The art of letter-writing, moreover, hadn’t yet developed the freedom seen in later times. It was primarily used for business. True, we will find one or two early examples of playful letters in this correspondence, but overall, I suspect paper was too valuable and writing too labor-intensive to waste on irrelevant matters.
But whatever feeling may have been excited by the news of Suffolk’s murder in men like William Lomner, who possibly 66 may have known the duke personally, we may well believe that the nation at large was neither afflicted nor very greatly shocked at the event. Even the prior of Croyland, the head of a great religious community in Lincolnshire, speaks of it as the just punishment of a traitor, and has not a word to say in reprobation.66.1 Mocking dirges were composed and spread abroad, in which his partisans were represented as chanting his funeral service, and a blessing was invoked on the heads of his murderers. These were but the last of a host of satires in which the public indignation had for months past found a vent.66.2 Suffolk had been represented on his imprisonment as a fox driven into his hole, who must on no account be let out again. He had been rhymed at as the Ape with his Clog who had tied Talbot our good dog, in allusion to the fact of Talbot, Earl of Shrewsbury, having been given up as a hostage to the French after the surrender of Rouen.66.3 He had been reviled as an upstart who had usurped the place of better men, and who systematically thwarted and neutralised all that better men could do. If any one wept for the fall of such a man, it was not on public grounds.
But whatever feelings might have been stirred by the news of Suffolk’s murder in people like William Lomner, who may have known the duke personally, we can assume that the nation as a whole was neither affected nor particularly shocked by the event. Even the prior of Croyland, the leader of a major religious community in Lincolnshire, referred to it as a fitting punishment for a traitor, offering no words of condemnation. Mocking funeral songs were created and circulated, depicting his supporters as singing his memorial service while calling down blessings on the heads of his killers. These were just the latest in a series of satires where public outrage had been expressed for months. Suffolk had been depicted during his imprisonment as a fox cornered in its den, who must not be let out again. He had been ridiculed as the Ape with his Clog who had tied up our good dog Talbot, referring to the fact that Talbot, Earl of Shrewsbury, had been handed over as a hostage to the French after the fall of Rouen. He had been insulted as a social climber who had taken the place of more deserving men and who consistently undermined everything that better men tried to achieve. If anyone mourned the downfall of such a person, it was not for public reasons.
As a specimen of these political satires we cannot resist the temptation to quote a short poem which must have been composed towards the close of the year 1449, after the surrender of Rouen and before Suffolk’s fall. It is far less personal than the others, being not so much an invective against Suffolk as a wail over the loss of England’s great men, and the decay of her fortunes. The leading statesmen and warriors of that and the former age are here spoken of by their badges, which the reader will find interpreted in the margin:—
As an example of these political satires, we can’t resist quoting a short poem that was likely written towards the end of 1449, after the surrender of Rouen and before Suffolk’s downfall. It’s much less personal than the others, focusing more on lamenting the loss of England’s great figures and the decline of her fortunes. The prominent statesmen and warriors from that and the previous era are referred to by their emblems, which you’ll find explained in the margin:—
a The Regent Bedford.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Bedford Regent.
b Humphrey, Duke of Glo’ster.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Humphrey, Duke of Gloucester.
c The last Duke of Exeter.
The last Duke of Exeter.
Therefore England may make great moan
Therefore England may express great sorrow.
Were not the help of God Almight’.
Were it not for the help of God Almighty.
d Rouen Castle.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rouen Castle.
e The Duke of Somerset.
The Duke of Somerset.
The Portè-cullise is laid adown;
The portcullis __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is down;
f The Cardinal Beaufort.
The Cardinal Beaufort.
That covered us from many stormes brown.
That protected us from many fierce storms.
g The Duke of Norfolk, who had gone on pilgrimage to Rome in 1447. (Dugdale.)
g The Duke of Norfolk, who traveled to Rome on a pilgrimage in 1447. (Dugdale.)
h The Duke of Suffolk.
The Duke of Suffolk.
And he is bounden that our door should keep;
And he is obligated to make sure our door stays closed;
That is Talbot, our good dog.
That’s Talbot, our loyal dog.
i Lord Fauconberg who was taken prisoner by the French at the capture of Pont-de-l’Arche.
i Lord Fauconberg, who was captured by the French during the takeover of Pont-de-l’Arche.
Get them again when it will be.
Get them again when the time is right.
k Robert, Lord Willoughby.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Robert, Lord Willoughby.
Our Millè-sailk will not about,
Our Millè-sail__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ won't be around,
It hath so long gone empty.
It has been empty for so long.
l The Earl of Warwick.
The Duke of Warwick.
For he hath lost his Ragged Staff.
For he has lost his Ragged Staff.
m The Duke of Buckingham.
The Duke of Buckingham.
The Carte-nathem is spoke-less
The Carte-nathe__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is rimless.
For the counsel that he gaf.
For the advice that he gave.
n Thomas Daniel. He and the two next are courtiers.
n Thomas Daniel. He and the next two are part of the court.
o John Norris.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John Norris.
The Conduito runneth not, I wean.
The Conduit__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ isn't flowing, I think.
p John Trevilian.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John Trevilian.
q The King.
The King.
Hath made our Eagleq blind.
Has made our Eagle __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ blind.
r Earl of Arundel.
Earl of Arundel.
The White Hartr is put out of mind
The White Hart __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ is overlooked.
Because he will not to them consent;
Because he will not agree to them;
Therefore, the Commons saith, is both true and kind,
Therefore, the Commons says, is both true and kind,
Both in Sussex and in Kent.
In Sussex and Kent.
s Lord Bouchier.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lord Bouchier.
The Water Bouges and the Wine Botell
The Water Bottle and the Wine Bottle
t Prior of St. John’s.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Prior of St. John's.
With the Fetterlock’st chain bene fast.
With the Fetterlock’s __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ chain quick.
u The Duke of Exeter.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Duke of Exeter.
The Wheat Earu will them sustain
The Wheat Ear__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ will provide for them.
As long as he may endure and last.
As long as he can hold on and stay strong.
w The Earl of Devonshire.
The Duke of Devonshire.
That should us help with shield and spear.
That should help us with shield and spear.
x The Duke of York, who had been sent into Ireland to be out of the way.
x The Duke of York, who had been sent to Ireland to stay out of sight.
Till he wit where to bigg his nest.’
Till he knows where to build his nest.
Almost concurrently with the news of Suffolk’s murder came tidings, mentioned by William Lomner in the very same letter, of another disaster in France, more gloomy, if possible, than any that had occurred before. Defeat of Sir T. Kiriel. A force under Sir Thomas Kiriel had been sent to the aid of the Duke of Somerset in Normandy after the loss of Rouen. It disembarked at Cherbourg, and proceeding towards Caen, where the duke had now taken up his position, besieged and took Valognes. They were now in full communication with the garrisons of Caen and Bayeux, when they were suddenly attacked at the village of Fourmigni, and routed with great slaughter. Between three and four thousand Englishmen were left dead upon the field; Kiriel himself was taken prisoner; even the brave Matthew Gough (well known to Frenchmen of that day as Matago) found it needful to fall back with his company of 68 1500 men for the safeguard of Bayeux, which a month afterwards he was compelled after all to give up to the enemy.68.1
Almost at the same time as the news of Suffolk’s murder came word, mentioned by William Lomner in the very same letter, of another disaster in France, even more dire than anything that had happened before. Defeat of Sir T. Kiriel. A force led by Sir Thomas Kiriel had been sent to assist the Duke of Somerset in Normandy after the loss of Rouen. They landed at Cherbourg and, heading towards Caen where the duke was stationed, besieged and captured Valognes. They were in full contact with the garrisons of Caen and Bayeux when they were suddenly attacked in the village of Fourmigni and were beaten back with heavy losses. Between three and four thousand Englishmen were left dead on the battlefield; Kiriel himself was taken prisoner; even the brave Matthew Gough (known to the French of that time as Matago) found it necessary to retreat with his company of 68 1500 men for the safety of Bayeux, which he was forced to surrender to the enemy a month later. 68.1
Meanwhile the Parliament, which had been prorogued over Easter, was ordered to meet again at Leicester instead of Westminster. The reason given for the change of place was still, as before, the unhealthiness of the air about Westminster; and doubtless it was a very true reason. It is possible, however, that the political atmosphere of London was quite as oppressive to the Court as the physical atmosphere could be to the Parliament. During their sitting at Leicester a much needed subsidy was voted to the king, and an Act passed for the application of certain revenues to the expenses of the Royal Household in order to stop the exactions of purveyors. But they had hardly sat a month when the session was suddenly put an end to from a cause which we proceed to notice.
Meanwhile, Parliament, which had been suspended over Easter, was called to meet again in Leicester instead of Westminster. The reason given for the location change was still, as before, the unhealthy air around Westminster; and that was definitely a valid reason. However, it’s possible that the political climate in London was just as stifling to the Court as the physical environment was to Parliament. During their time in Leicester, they approved a much-needed subsidy for the king and passed a law to allocate certain revenues to cover the expenses of the Royal Household to prevent the overreach of purveyors. But they had barely been in session for a month when it was abruptly ended for a reason we will now address.
45.1 Stevenson’s Wars of the English in France, i. 132.
45.1 Stevenson’s Wars of the English in France, i. 132.
46.1 Rymer, xi. 53.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rymer, xi. 53.
46.2 Rolls of Parl. v. 73. That Gloucester secretly disliked Suffolk’s policy, and thought the peace with France too dearly bought, is more than probable. At the reception of the French ambassadors in 1445, we learn from their report that Henry looked exceedingly pleased, especially when his uncle the French king was mentioned. ‘And on his left hand were my Lord of Gloucester, at whom he looked at the time, and then he turned round to the right to the chancellor, and the Earl of Suffolk, and the Cardinal of York, who were there, smiling to them, and it was very obvious that he made some signal. And it was afterwards mentioned by———— (blank in orig.), that he pressed his Chancellor’s hand and said to him in English, “I am very much rejoiced that some who are present should hear these words. They are not at their ease.”’—Stevenson’s Wars of the English in France, i. 110-11.
46.2 Rolls of Parl. v. 73. It’s highly likely that Gloucester secretly disliked Suffolk’s policy and believed that the peace with France was too costly. During the reception of the French ambassadors in 1445, their report indicates that Henry appeared very pleased, especially when his uncle, the French king, was mentioned. "And to his left was my Lord of Gloucester, whom he looked at at that moment, and then he turned to the right to the chancellor, the Earl of Suffolk, and the Cardinal of York, who were all there, smiling at them, and it was clear that he made some kind of signal. It was later noted by———— (blank in orig.), that he grasped his Chancellor’s hand and said in English, 'I am very happy that some who are present should hear these words. They are not comfortable.'"—Stevenson’s Wars of the English in France, i. 110-11.
47.1 An interesting and valuable account of the death of Duke Humphrey, from original sources, will be found in The Hall of Lawford Hall, pp. 104-13.
47.1 An engaging and insightful description of Duke Humphrey's death, based on original sources, can be found in The Hall of Lawford Hall, pp. 104-13.
48.1 Rymer, xi. 173.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rymer, xi. 173.
48.2 See Stevenson’s Wars of the English in France, ii. [639] to [642].
48.2 See Stevenson’s Wars of the English in France, ii. [639] to [642].
49.1 Stevenson’s Wars, ii. [714, 715].
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stevenson's Wars, vol. 2 [714, 715].
49.2 Stevenson’s Wars, i. 198. See also a letter of the 18th Feb. 1448, of which an abstract is given in vol. ii. of the same work, p. 576.
49.2 Stevenson’s Wars, i. 198. See also a letter dated February 18, 1448, a summary of which is provided in vol. ii. of the same work, p. 576.
50.1 Chron. de Mat. de Coussy (in Buchon’s collection), p. 34.
50.1 Chron. de Mat. de Coussy (in Buchon’s collection), p. 34.
50.2 Rymer, xi. 199, 204. Stevenson’s Wars, i. 207.
50.2 Rymer, xi. 199, 204. Stevenson’s Wars, i. 207.
51.1 Basin, Histoire de Charles VII. etc. i. 150-1.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Basin, History of Charles VII. etc. vol. 1, 150-1.
51.2 Hist. Croylandensis Continuatio in Fulman’s Scriptores, p. 519.
51.2 Hist. Croylandensis Continuatio in Fulman’s Scriptores, p. 519.
51.3 Basin, i. 192.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Basin, p. 192.
52.1 Stevenson’s Wars, ii. [592].
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stevenson’s Wars, vol. II [592].
53.1 Stevenson’s Wars, i. 473; ii. 573.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stevenson’s Wars, vol. 1, p. 473; vol. 2, p. 573.
53.2 Stevenson’s Reductio Normanniæ, 406.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stevenson’s Reductio Normanniæ, 406.
53.3 Ibid. 402.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. 402.
53.4 Ibid. 406.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. 406.
54.1 Stevenson’s Wars, i. 275, 278, etc.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stevenson’s Wars, pp. 275, 278, etc.
55.1 Reductio Normanniæ, 251.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Reductio Normanniæ, 251.
55.2 Ibid. 503.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source 503.
55.3 ‘Eodem anno [26 Hen. VI.], Rex visitans boreales partes Angliæ usque Donelmense monasterium, quasi omnes domini et alii plebei illius patriæ in magna multitudine quotidie ei in obviam ostendebant, quare, concilio habito, minus formidabant interrumpere trugas inter ipsum et Regem Scotiæ prius suis sigillis fidelitatis confirmatas; sed posterius hujus trugarum interruptio vertebatur Anglicis multo magis in dispendium quam honorem, quia recedente Rege Scoti magnam partem Northumbriæ bina vice absque repulsu destruxerunt, et juxta Carlele erant ex Anglicis capti et interfecti ad numerum duorum millium; et sic tandem Rex Angliæ cum ejus concilio pro saniori deliberatione cum damnis ad pacem inclinare reducitur.’—Incerti Scriptoris Chronicum (Ed. Giles), Hen. VI. p. 36.
55.3 ‘In the same year [26 Hen. VI.], the King visited the northern parts of England as far as Durham monastery, where many lords and common people from the region came out to meet him in large numbers every day. Consequently, after a council meeting, they were less fearful about interrupting negotiations between him and the King of Scots, which had previously been confirmed by their seals of loyalty. However, the interruption of these negotiations ultimately resulted in much more loss for the English than honor, as the retreating King of Scots caused significant parts of Northumberland to be destroyed twice without resistance, and near Carlisle, many English were captured and killed, numbering around two thousand. Thus, the King of England, along with his council, was compelled to lean towards peace after considering the damages.’ —Incerti Scriptoris Chronicum (Ed. Giles), Hen. VI. p. 36.
55.4 Reductio Normanniæ, 254.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Reductio Normanniæ, 254.
56.1 Rolls of Parl. v. 147.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 147.
57.1 Rolls of Parl. v. 143, 171. Even when the new Parliament met at Westminster on the 6th November it was obliged to adjourn to the City of London on account of the unhealthiness of the air. We must remember that Westminster was then little better than a flat muddy island, with a vast extent of marshy land and stagnant pools between Pimlico and the Thames.
57.1 Rolls of Parl. v. 143, 171. When the new Parliament gathered at Westminster on November 6th, it had to move to the City of London because the air was unhealthy. It's important to note that Westminster at that time was hardly more than a flat, muddy island, surrounded by a large area of marshy land and stagnant pools between Pimlico and the Thames.
58.1 Æneæ Sylvii Epp. 80, 186.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Æneæ Sylvii Epp. 80, 186.
58.2 According to his friend, Æneas Sylvius, the mode of death inflicted on him was decapitation. (Opera, 443.)
58.2 According to his friend, Æneas Sylvius, he was killed by beheading. (Opera, 443.)
58.3 Rolls of Parl. v. 176.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 176.
59.1 W. Worc. Rolls of Parl. v. 200. I find by an entry in the Controlment Roll, 30 Hen. VI., that on St. Bartholomew’s Day, 1451, William Tailboys and nineteen other persons belonging to South Kyme, in Lincolnshire, were outlawed at the suit of Elizabeth, widow of John Saunderson, for the murder of her husband.
59.1 W. Worc. Rolls of Parl. v. 200. I see in an entry in the Controlment Roll, 30 Hen. VI., that on St. Bartholomew’s Day, 1451, William Tailboys and nineteen others from South Kyme, in Lincolnshire, were declared outlaws at the request of Elizabeth, the widow of John Saunderson, for the murder of her husband.
60.1 Rolls of Parl. v. 176.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 176.
61.1 So it is stated in the impeachment. According to the inquisition on Suffolk’s death, his son was born on the 27th September 1442, and was therefore at this time only in his eighth year.—Napier’s Historical Notices of Swyncombe and Ewelme, 108.
61.1 So it is mentioned in the impeachment. Based on the investigation into Suffolk’s death, his son was born on September 27, 1442, and was therefore only eight years old at this time.—Napier’s Historical Notices of Swyncombe and Ewelme, 108.
61.2 Rolls of Parl. v. 179-182.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 179-182.
62.1 Rolls of Parl. v. 182.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 182.
62.2 Ibid.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.
63.1 Rolls of Parl. v. 183.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 183.
63.2 Ibid.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.
64.1 Rymer, xi. 268.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rymer, xi. 268.
64.2 W. Worc. 468, 469.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ W. Worc. 468, 469.
65.1 Paston Letters, Nos. 120, 121.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Paston Letters, Nos. 120, 121.
65.2 Even the passage above referred to would probably be an illustration of this if the original letter were examined. As we have reprinted it from Fenn, it stands thus: ‘Right worshipful Sir, I recommend me to you, and am right sorry of that I shall say, and have so wesshe this little bill with sorrowful tears that uneathes ye shall read it.’ The words in italics would probably be found to be an interlineation in the original, for though they stand at the beginning of the letter, they were clearly written after it was penned, and the only reason why they were inserted was to excuse the illegibility of the writing.
65.2 Even the passage mentioned above would likely illustrate this if we looked at the original letter. As we have reprinted it from Fenn, it reads: ‘Dear Sir, I send my regards, and I’m truly sorry for what I’m about to say, and I have washed this little note with sorrowful tears that you will hardly be able to read it.’ The italicized words were probably added later in the original, because although they’re at the start of the letter, they were clearly written after the main text, and the only reason they were added was to explain the poor handwriting.
66.2 Wright’s Political Poems (in Rolls series), ii. 232.
66.2 Wright’s Political Poems (in Rolls series), ii. 232.
66.3 Ibid. 222, 224.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. 222, 224.
Rebellion of Jack Cade
The murder of the Duke of Suffolk had not made things better than they had been before. The ablest of the ministers, who had hitherto guided the king’s counsels, was now removed, but his place was left for a time altogether unsupplied. The men of Suffolk’s party, such as Lord Say, Viscount Beaumont, and Thomas Daniel, still remained about the king, and were nearly as unpopular as he had been. The offices formerly held by Suffolk were divided among them and their particular friends.68.2 Even if the Court had desired to call in men of greater weight, they were not then at hand. The Duke of Somerset was in France, and the Duke of York in Ireland; so that some time must have elapsed before either of them could have taken part in public affairs at home. Meanwhile it was said that the resentment of the Court for Suffolk’s 69 murder would be visited upon the county of Kent; and the county of Kent was of opinion that it suffered abuses enough already. The exactions of the king’s officers, both in the way of taxation and purveyance, were felt to be extortionate and capricious. The collectors of the revenue were appointed by the knights of the shire, and these, instead of being freely chosen by the people, were but the nominees of a few great men who compelled their tenants to vote according to their pleasure. There were, besides, grave cases of injustice in which people were accused of treason, and kept in prison without trial, on the information of persons about the Court who had influence to obtain grants of their lands from the Crown.
The murder of the Duke of Suffolk hadn't improved things; in fact, they were worse than before. The most capable minister, who had previously guided the king's decisions, was now gone, leaving a noticeable gap. Suffolk’s supporters, like Lord Say, Viscount Beaumont, and Thomas Daniel, were still close to the king and were nearly as unpopular as he was. The positions that Suffolk used to hold were shared among them and their associates. Even if the Court had wanted to bring in more influential people, they weren't available. The Duke of Somerset was in France, and the Duke of York was in Ireland, so it would take time before either could engage in public affairs back home. Meanwhile, it was rumored that the Court's anger over Suffolk's murder would be directed at Kent, and the people of Kent felt they were already suffering enough. The demands from the king's officials, in terms of taxes and provisions, were seen as greedy and unfair. The revenue collectors were chosen by the county knights, who, instead of being freely elected by the people, were merely the pawns of a few powerful individuals who forced their tenants to vote as they wished. Additionally, there were serious cases of injustice where people were accused of treason and held in prison without trial, based on information from courtiers who had the influence to secure grants of their lands from the Crown.
Cade’s Rebellion.
Cade's Revolt.
Hence arose Jack Cade’s rebellion, a movement which we must not permit ourselves to look upon as a vulgar outbreak of the rabble. Whole districts of Kent, Surrey, and Sussex rose in arms, clamouring for redress of grievances; and it is certain that the insurgents met with a large amount of sympathy, even from those who did not actually take part with them.69.1 As their leader, they selected a man who called himself Mortimer, and who, besides some experience in war, was evidently possessed of no small talent for generalship. It afterwards turned out that his real name was Cade, that he was a native of Ireland, and that he had been living a year before in the household of Sir Thomas Dacre in Sussex, when he was obliged to abjure the kingdom for killing a woman who was with child. He then betook himself to France and served in the French war against England. What induced him to return does not appear, unless we may suppose, which is not unlikely, that some misdemeanour when in the service of France made the French soil fully as dangerous to him as the English. In England he seems to have assumed the name 70 of Aylmer, and passed himself off as a physician. He married a squire’s daughter, and dressed in scarlet; and when the rebellion broke out in Kent he called himself John Mortimer, a cousin of the Duke of York.
Thus began Jack Cade’s rebellion, a movement we shouldn’t dismiss as just a simple uprising by the common folk. Entire areas of Kent, Surrey, and Sussex took up arms, demanding justice for their grievances; and it’s clear that the rebels received a lot of support, even from those who didn't actually join them. As their leader, they chose a man who went by Mortimer, who, besides having some military experience, clearly showed considerable talent for leadership. It later turned out that his real name was Cade, that he was originally from Ireland, and that he had lived a year before in the household of Sir Thomas Dacre in Sussex, where he had to flee the kingdom for killing a pregnant woman. He then went to France and fought in the war against England. We’re not sure why he returned, unless we assume, which isn’t unlikely, that some trouble while serving in France made the French land just as dangerous for him as England. In England, he seems to have taken on the name Aylmer and posed as a doctor. He married a squire’s daughter and dressed in scarlet; and when the rebellion started in Kent, he called himself John Mortimer, a cousin of the Duke of York.
The first disturbances took place at Whitsuntide in the latter end of May. In the second week of June70.1 a considerable army from the counties of Kent, Surrey, and Sussex encamped upon Blackheath. The king, who, on receiving news of the rising, had dissolved the parliament then sitting at Leicester, arrived in London on Saturday the 13th, and took up his quarters at the priory of St. John’s, near Smithfield. He had with him 20,000 men under arms, but for some reason or other did not set out against the rebels till the following Thursday, the 18th.70.1 They, meanwhile, had withdrawn in the night-time,70.2 and the king and his host occupied their position on Blackheath. The royal forces, however, proceeded no further. Only a detachment, under Sir Humphrey Stafford and his brother William, was sent to pursue the insurgents. An encounter took place at Sevenoaks on the 18th,70.3 in which both the Staffords were killed. Their defeat spread dismay and disaffection in the royal camp. The noblemen who had accompanied the king to Blackheath could no longer keep their men together, the latter protesting that unless justice were done on certain traitors who had misled the king, they would go over to the Captain of Kent. To satisfy them, Lord Say was arrested and sent to the Tower; but even with this concession the king did not dare presume upon their loyalty. He withdrew to Greenwich, and the whole of his army dispersed. The king himself returned to London by water, and made preparations during the next two or three days to remove to Kenilworth. The mayor and commons of the city went to him to beseech him to remain, offering to live 71 and die with him, and pay half a year’s cost of his household. But all was to no purpose. The king had not even the manliness of Richard II. at Smithfield, and he took his departure to Kenilworth.71.1
The first disturbances happened around Whitsun at the end of May. In the second week of June70.1 a large army from Kent, Surrey, and Sussex camped on Blackheath. The king, who had dissolved the parliament sitting in Leicester after hearing about the uprising, arrived in London on Saturday the 13th and stayed at the priory of St. John’s near Smithfield. He had 20,000 armed men with him, but for some reason, he didn’t march against the rebels until the following Thursday, the 18th.70.1 Meanwhile, the rebels had slipped away during the night,70.2 and the king and his army took their position on Blackheath. However, the royal forces did not advance any further. Only a group led by Sir Humphrey Stafford and his brother William was sent to chase the insurgents. They had a clash at Sevenoaks on the 18th,70.3 where both Staffords were killed. Their defeat caused fear and unrest in the royal camp. The noblemen with the king at Blackheath could no longer control their men, who insisted that if justice wasn’t served on certain traitors who had deceived the king, they would join the Captain of Kent. To placate them, Lord Say was arrested and sent to the Tower; however, even with this concession, the king was still worried about their loyalty. He retreated to Greenwich, and his entire army scattered. The king returned to London by boat and spent the next few days preparing to move to Kenilworth. The mayor and the citizens came to him, pleading for him to stay, offering to live and die with him and cover half the expense of his household. But it was all in vain. The king didn’t even have the courage of Richard II. at Smithfield, and he left for Kenilworth.71.1
The city, thus deserted by its sovereign, knew not for a time what to do. A party within the Common Council itself ventured to open negotiations with the insurgents, and Alderman Cooke passed to and fro under the safe-conduct of the Captain.71.2 To many it may have seemed doubtful loyalty to support the government of Lord Say and his friends against an oppressed population. On the 1st day of July71.3 the insurgents entered Southwark. On the 2nd a Common Council was called by the Lord Mayor to provide means for resisting their entry into the city; but the majority voted for their free admission, and Alderman Robert Horne, who was the leading speaker against them, was committed to prison for his boldness. The rebels enter London. That same afternoon the so-called Mortimer and his followers passed over London Bridge into the city. The Captain, after passing the drawbridge, hewed the ropes asunder with his sword. His first proceedings were marked by order and discipline. He issued proclamations in the king’s name against robbery and forced requisitions, but he rode through the different streets as if to place the capital under military government; and when he came to London Stone, he struck it with his sword, saying, ‘Now is Mortimer lord of this city.’ Finally, he gave instructions to the Lord Mayor about the order to be kept within his jurisdiction, and returned for the night to his quarters in Southwark. On the following morning, Friday the 3rd, he again entered the city, when he caused Lord Say to be sent for from the Tower. That no resistance was made to this demand by Lord Scales, who had the keeping of the fortress, may seem strange. But there was a reason for it which most of the chroniclers do not tell us. The king had 72 been obliged to listen to the grievances of his ‘Commons’ and to withdraw his protection from his favourites. He had granted a commission ‘to certain lords and to the mayor and divers justices, to inquire of all persons that were traitors, extortioners, or oppressors of the king’s people.’72.1 Lord Say was accordingly formally arraigned at a regular sessions at the Guildhall. But when the unfortunate nobleman claimed the constitutional privilege of being tried by his peers, the pretence of law was finally laid aside. A company of the insurgents took him from the officers and hurried him off to the Standard in Cheap, where, before he was half shriven, his head was cut off and stuck upon a long pole. A son-in-law of his named Crowmer, who was then very unpopular as sheriff of Kent, met with a similar fate. He was beheaded in Cade’s presence at Mile End. Barbarity now followed violence. The lifeless heads of Say and Crowmer were carried through the streets, and made to kiss each other. At the same time one Bailey was beheaded at Whitechapel on a charge of necromancy, the real cause of his death being, as it was reported, that he was an old acquaintance of Cade’s who might have revealed something of his past history.
The city, deserted by its ruler, was unsure of what to do for a while. A faction within the Common Council tried to negotiate with the insurgents, and Alderman Cooke moved back and forth under the protection of the Captain.71.2 For many, it may have seemed disloyal to support Lord Say and his allies against an oppressed populace. On July 1st 71.3 the insurgents entered Southwark. On the 2nd, the Lord Mayor called a Common Council to prepare for resisting their entry into the city; however, the majority voted for their unrestricted admission, and Alderman Robert Horne, the leading speaker against them, was imprisoned for his boldness. The rebels invade London. That same afternoon, the so-called Mortimer and his followers crossed London Bridge into the city. The Captain, after passing the drawbridge, cut the ropes with his sword. His initial actions were characterized by order and discipline. He issued proclamations in the king’s name against theft and forced levies, but he rode through the streets as if to impose military rule on the capital; and when he reached London Stone, he struck it with his sword, declaring, ‘Now Mortimer is lord of this city.’ Finally, he instructed the Lord Mayor on maintaining order within his jurisdiction and returned for the night to his quarters in Southwark. The next morning, Friday the 3rd, he re-entered the city and summoned Lord Say from the Tower. The lack of resistance from Lord Scales, who was in charge of the fortress, might seem surprising. However, there was a reason for this that most chroniclers do not mention. The king had 72 been forced to acknowledge the grievances of his ‘Commons’ and to withdraw his protection from his favorites. He had issued a commission “to certain lords and to the mayor and various justices, to investigate all individuals who were traitors, extortioners, or oppressors of the king’s people.” 72.1 Consequently, Lord Say was formally charged at a session at the Guildhall. But when the unfortunate nobleman invoked his constitutional right to be tried by his peers, the pretense of law was finally set aside. A group of insurgents snatched him from the officers and rushed him to the Standard in Cheap, where, before he could receive full confessions, his head was severed and displayed on a long pole. A son-in-law of his named Crowmer, who was very unpopular as sheriff of Kent at the time, met a similar fate. He was beheaded in Cade’s presence at Mile End. Brutality followed violence. The severed heads of Say and Crowmer were paraded through the streets, forced to kiss each other. At the same time, one Bailey was executed at Whitechapel on a charge of necromancy; the real reason for his execution, as reported, was that he was an old acquaintance of Cade’s who might have disclosed details of his past.
It may have been the expectation of inevitable exposure that induced Cade now to relax discipline, and set an example of spoliation himself. He entered and pillaged the house of Philip Malpas, an alderman known as a friend of the Court, and therefore unpopular in the city. Next day he dined at a house in the parish of St. Margaret Pattens, and then robbed his host. At each of these acts of robbery the rabble were sharers of the spoil. But, of course, such proceedings completely alienated all who had anything to lose, and the mayor and aldermen began to devise measures for expelling Cade and his followers from the city. For this end they negotiated with Lord Scales and Matthew Gough, who had then the keeping of the Tower.
It might have been the expectation of inevitable exposure that led Cade to loosen his discipline and set an example of looting himself. He went into the house of Philip Malpas, an alderman known to be a friend of the Court and, as a result, unpopular in the city, and raided it. The next day he had dinner at a house in the parish of St. Margaret Pattens, and then robbed his host. With each of these robberies, the mob shared in the loot. But, of course, such actions completely alienated everyone who had anything to lose, and the mayor and aldermen began to come up with plans to expel Cade and his followers from the city. To achieve this, they negotiated with Lord Scales and Matthew Gough, who were then in charge of the Tower.
For three days successively Cade had entered the city with his men, and retired in the evening to Southwark. But on Sunday, the 5th of July, he for some reason remained in Southwark 73 all day. In the evening the mayor and citizens, with a force under Matthew Gough, came and occupied London Bridge to prevent the Kentish men again entering the city. Battle on London Bridge. The Captain called his men to arms, and attacked the citizens with such impetuosity, that he drove them back from the Southwark end of the bridge to the drawbridge in the centre. This the insurgents set on fire, after inflicting great losses on the citizens, many of whom were slain or drowned in defending it. Matthew Gough himself was among those who perished. Still, the fight was obstinately contested, the advantage being for the moment now with one party and now with the other. It continued all through the night till nine on the following morning; when at last the Kentish men began to give way, and a truce was made for a certain number of hours.
For three days in a row, Cade and his men had entered the city and returned to Southwark in the evenings. However, on Sunday, July 5th, he stayed in Southwark for some reason all day. In the evening, the mayor and citizens, along with a force led by Matthew Gough, took control of London Bridge to stop the Kentish men from entering the city again. The Captain rallied his men and launched a fierce attack on the citizens, pushing them back from the Southwark end of the bridge to the drawbridge in the center. The insurgents then set the drawbridge on fire after causing significant losses to the citizens, many of whom were killed or drowned while trying to defend it. Matthew Gough himself was among the fatalities. Nevertheless, the battle was fiercely fought, with each side gaining and losing the upper hand at different times. It continued throughout the night until 9 the next morning, when the Kentish men finally began to retreat, and a truce was agreed upon for a set number of hours.
A favourable opportunity now presented itself for mediation. Although the king had retired to Kenilworth, he had left behind him in London some leading members of his council, among whom were Cardinal Kemp, Archbishop of York,73.1 then Lord Chancellor, and Waynflete, Bishop of Winchester. The former had taken refuge in the Tower, under the protection of Lord Scales; and he called to him the latter, who lay concealed at Holywell.73.2 A conference was arranged between them and the insurgents, and both the Cardinal and Bishop Waynflete73.3 with some others crossed the river and met with Cade in St. Margaret’s Church in Southwark. In the end matters were satisfactorily arranged, and the bishop produced two general pardons prepared by the Chancellor, the 74 first for the Captain himself, and the second for his followers. The offer was embraced with eagerness. The men were by this time disgusted with their leader, and alarmed at the result of their own acts. By thousands they accepted the amnesty and began to return homewards. But Cade, who knew that his pardon would avail him little when the history of his past life came to be investigated, wisely made friends to himself after the fashion of the Unjust Steward. He broke open the gaols of the King’s Bench and Marshalsea, and formed a new company out of the liberated prisoners.74.1 He then despatched to Rochester a barge laden with the goods he had taken from Malpas and others in London, and prepared to go thither himself by land. He and his new following appear to have been still in Southwark on the 8th of July, but to have passed through Dartford to Rochester on the 9th, where they continued still in arms against the king on the 10th and 11th.74.2 An attempt they made upon the castle of Queenborough was resisted by Sir Roger Chamberlain, to whom a reward was given in the following year in acknowledgment of his services.74.3 Meanwhile a proclamation was issued offering a reward of a thousand marks for Cade’s apprehension, and ten marks for that of any of his followers; ‘for,’ says a contemporary chronicler, ‘it was openly known that his name was not Mortimer; his name was John Cade; and therefore his charter stood in no strength.’74.4
A good opportunity for mediation had now come up. Even though the king had retreated to Kenilworth, he left behind some key members of his council in London, including Cardinal Kemp, the Archbishop of York, who was then Lord Chancellor, and Waynflete, Bishop of Winchester. The Cardinal had taken refuge in the Tower, protected by Lord Scales, and he called for the Bishop, who was hiding at Holywell. A meeting was arranged between them and the rebels, and both the Cardinal and Bishop Waynflete, along with a few others, crossed the river to meet with Cade at St. Margaret’s Church in Southwark. In the end, everything was settled satisfactorily, and the bishop presented two general pardons prepared by the Chancellor, one for Cade himself and another for his followers. This offer was eagerly accepted. By this time, the men were fed up with their leader and worried about the consequences of their actions. Thousands accepted the amnesty and started to head home. However, Cade, knowing that his pardon wouldn’t help him much when his past was put under the microscope, smartly got some followers like the Unjust Steward. He broke into the King’s Bench and Marshalsea jails, forming a new group from the freed prisoners. He then sent a boat to Rochester loaded with goods he had taken from Malpas and others in London, and he planned to go there by land himself. He and his new followers were still in Southwark on the 8th of July but passed through Dartford to Rochester on the 9th, where they remained armed against the king on the 10th and 11th. An attempt they made on Queenborough Castle was resisted by Sir Roger Chamberlain, who received a reward the following year in recognition of his efforts. Meanwhile, a proclamation was made offering a reward of a thousand marks for Cade’s capture and ten marks for any of his followers; as a contemporary chronicler noted, ‘it was well known that his name was not Mortimer; his name was John Cade; and therefore his charter had no power.’
The feeble remains of the rebellion were already quarrelling about the booty Cade had conveyed out of London. Their leader now took horse and escaped in disguise towards the woody country about Lewes. He was pursued by Alexander Iden, a gentleman who had just been appointed sheriff of Kent in place of the murdered Crowmer. Capture and death of Cade. Iden overtook him in a garden at Heathfield, and made him prisoner, not without a scuffle, in which Cade was mortally wounded, so that on being conveyed to London he died on the way. It only remained 75 to use his carcass as a terror to evil-doers. His head was cut off and placed upon London Bridge, with the face looking towards Kent. His body was drawn through the streets of London, then quartered, and the quarters sent to four different places very widely apart,—one of them to Blackheath, one to Norwich, one to Salisbury, and one to Gloucester.75.1
The weak remnants of the rebellion were already arguing over the loot Cade had brought out of London. Their leader took to horseback and escaped in disguise towards the wooded area around Lewes. He was chased by Alexander Iden, a gentleman who had just been appointed sheriff of Kent, replacing the murdered Crowmer. Capture and death of Cade. Iden caught up with him in a garden at Heathfield and captured him after a struggle, during which Cade was mortally wounded. He was taken to London but died on the way. It only remained 75 to use his body as a warning to wrongdoers. His head was cut off and placed on London Bridge, facing Kent. His body was dragged through the streets of London, then quartered, with the parts sent to four different locations far apart—one to Blackheath, one to Norwich, one to Salisbury, and one to Gloucester.75.1
If the dispersion of traitors’ limbs for exhibition in many places could have effectually repressed disloyalty, the whole realm ought now to have been at rest. The quarters of another Kentish rebel, who, under the name of Bluebeard, had raised disturbances in the preceding February, were at that moment undergoing public exhibition in London, Norwich, and the Cinque Ports. Those of two others were about this time despatched by the sheriffs of London to Chichester, Rochester, Portsmouth, Colchester, Stamford, Coventry, Newbury, and Winchester. The heads of all these wretches were set upon London Bridge, which in the course of this miserable year bore no less than twenty-three such horrid ornaments.75.2
If displaying the bodies of traitors in various locations could have effectively stopped disloyalty, the entire kingdom should be at peace by now. The remains of another rebel from Kent, known as Bluebeard, who had caused trouble the previous February, were currently on display in London, Norwich, and the Cinque Ports. The bodies of two others were being sent by the sheriffs of London to Chichester, Rochester, Portsmouth, Colchester, Stamford, Coventry, Newbury, and Winchester around this time. The heads of all these criminals were placed on London Bridge, which during this miserable year showcased no less than twenty-three of these gruesome decorations.75.2
Further disturbances.
Further disruptions.
But with all this, sedition was not put down, even in the county of Kent; for I find by the evidence of authentic records that a new rising took place in August at Feversham, under one William Parminter, who, undeterred by the fate of Cade, gathered about him 400 men, and called himself the second Captain of Kent. This affair is quite unnoticed by historians, and all I know of it is derived from a pardon to one of those engaged in it.75.3 But even Parminter was not the last ‘Captain of Kent’ that made his appearance this year; for the very same title was immediately afterwards assumed by one John Smyth, for whose capture a reward of £40 was ordered to be paid to the Duke of Somerset on the 3rd of October.75.4 And the chroniclers, though they do not mention these disturbances, tell us that such things were general over 76 all the kingdom. In Wiltshire, at the time that Cade was at Blackheath, William Ayscough, Bishop of Salisbury, had one day said mass at Edington, when he was dragged from the altar by a band of his own tenants and murdered in his alb and stole at the top of a neighbouring hill. He was the second bishop who had been murdered that year by the populace. Another insurrection in the same county in August is mentioned in a letter of James Gresham’s, the number of the insurgents being reported at nine or ten thousand men.76.1 These instances may suffice as evidence of the widespread troubles of the time.
But despite all this, rebellion wasn’t stopped, even in Kent; because I find from reliable records that a new uprising happened in August at Feversham, led by a man named William Parminter, who, unfazed by Cade's fate, gathered about 400 men and called himself the second Captain of Kent. This event is barely acknowledged by historians, and all I know about it comes from a pardon given to one of those involved.75.3 But Parminter wasn’t the last ‘Captain of Kent’ to show up this year; right after, one John Smyth took on the same title, and a reward of £40 was promised for his capture to the Duke of Somerset on October 3rd.75.4 And while chroniclers don’t mention these disturbances, they tell us such events were common throughout the kingdom. In Wiltshire, at the time when Cade was at Blackheath, William Ayscough, Bishop of Salisbury, had celebrated mass at Edington one day when a group of his own tenants dragged him from the altar and killed him in his priestly robes at the top of a nearby hill. He was the second bishop murdered that year by the people. Another uprising in the same county in August is noted in a letter from James Gresham, reporting the number of rebels at nine or ten thousand men.76.1 These examples may suffice to show the widespread troubles of the time.
Sir John Fastolf.
Sir John Fastolf.
Of the degree of private suffering and misery inflicted in particular cases by these commotions we have a lively picture in Letter 126. At the time when Cade and his followers were encamped upon Blackheath, Sir John Fastolf, a noted warrior of the time, of whom we shall have much to say hereafter, was residing at his house in Southwark. He was a man who had not succeeded in standing well with his contemporaries, and the fact may have contributed not a little to the sensitiveness of a naturally irascible character. In one engagement with the French76.2 he was actually accused of cowardice, a charge which he seems afterwards satisfactorily to have disproved. For some years, however, he had given up soldiering and returned to his native country, where he served the king in a different manner as a member of his Privy Council. But in this capacity too he was unpopular. His advice should have been valuable at least in reference to the affairs of France; but it does not seem to have been taken. The warnings and counsels which he gave with reference to the maintenance of the English conquests in France he caused his secretary, William Worcester, to put in writing for his justification; but though his admonitions were neglected by those to whom they were addressed, popular rumour held him partly accountable for the loss of Normandy. Of this opinion some evidence was given in the course of Cade’s insurrection.
Of the level of private suffering and misery caused in specific cases by these disturbances, we get a vivid picture in Letter 126. When Cade and his followers were camped on Blackheath, Sir John Fastolf, a well-known warrior of the time, was living at his house in Southwark. He was a man who hadn’t succeeded in gaining the respect of his peers, which may have added to the sensitivity of his naturally quick-tempered character. In one battle with the French76.2, he was actually accused of being a coward, a claim he later managed to disprove. However, for several years, he had retired from fighting and returned to his home country, where he served the king in a different way as a member of his Privy Council. Even in this role, he wasn't popular. His advice should have been valuable, especially concerning the situation in France, but it doesn’t seem to have been appreciated. He had his secretary, William Worcester, write down the warnings and advice he provided about maintaining the English territories in France for his defense; but even though the people he addressed ignored his warnings, public opinion held him partly responsible for the loss of Normandy. Some evidence of this belief came out during Cade’s uprising.
As a member of the King’s Council Fastolf thought it 77 right to send a messenger to ascertain what were the demands of the insurgents. John Payn and the rebels. He therefore commanded one John Payn, who was in his service, to take a man with him and two of the best horses of his stable, and ride to Blackheath. When he arrived there, Cade ordered him to be taken prisoner. To save his master’s horses from being stolen, Payn gave them to the attendant, who galloped away with them as fast as he could, while he himself was brought before the Captain. Cade then asked him what he had come for, and why he had caused his fellow to run away with the horses. He answered that he had come to join some brothers of his wife, and other companions who were among the insurgents. On this some one called out to the Captain that he was a man of Sir John Fastolf’s, and that the two horses were Sir John’s. The Captain raised a cry of ‘Treason!’ and sent him through the camp with a herald of the Duke of Exeter before him, in the duke’s coat-of-arms. At four quarters of the field the herald proclaimed with an Oyez that Payn had been sent as a spy upon them by the greatest traitor in England or France, namely, by one Sir John Fastolf, who had diminished all the garrisons of Normandy, Le Mans, and Maine, and thereby caused the loss of all the king’s inheritance beyond sea. It was added that Sir John had garrisoned his place with the old soldiers of Normandy, to oppose the Commons when they came to Southwark; and, as the emissary of such a traitor, Payn was informed that he should lose his head.
As a member of the King’s Council, Fastolf thought it 77 was right to send a messenger to find out what the insurgents wanted. John Payn and the rebels. He ordered John Payn, one of his servants, to take a man with him and two of the best horses from his stable and ride to Blackheath. When Payn got there, Cade had him taken prisoner. To protect his master's horses from being stolen, Payn handed them over to an attendant, who rushed away with them as fast as possible, while Payn was brought before the Captain. Cade then asked him why he was there and why he let the other man escape with the horses. He replied that he had come to meet some of his wife's brothers and other friends who were with the insurgents. Someone then shouted to the Captain that Payn was a man of Sir John Fastolf, and that the two horses belonged to Sir John. The Captain yelled "Treason!" and sent him through the camp with a herald from the Duke of Exeter leading the way, wearing the duke’s coat of arms. At four points in the field, the herald announced with an Oyez that Payn had been sent as a spy by the greatest traitor in England or France, namely, Sir John Fastolf, who had weakened all the garrisons in Normandy, Le Mans, and Maine, leading to the loss of all the king’s lands overseas. It was also stated that Sir John had filled his stronghold with the old soldiers from Normandy to fight against the Commons when they came to Southwark; and as the envoy of such a traitor, Payn was told that he would lose his head.
He was brought to the Captain’s tent, where an axe and block were produced. But fortunately he had friends among the host; and Robert Poynings, Cade’s swordbearer and carver, who afterwards married John Paston’s sister Elizabeth, declared plainly that there should die a hundred or two others if Payn were put to death. He was therefore allowed to live on taking an oath that he would go to Southwark and arm himself, and return to join the Commons. He accordingly carried to Fastolf a statement of their demands, advising him at the same time to put away his old soldiers and withdraw himself into the Tower. The old warrior felt that the advice was prudent; he left but two of his servants in the place, and 78 but for Payn the insurgents would have burned it to the ground. The faithful dependant, however, had to pay the full penalty of his master’s unpopularity. He seems to have entertained the rioters for some time at his own cost. Afterwards the Captain took from him some valuable clothes and armour, and sent men to ransack his chamber of bonds, money, and other stores. The insurgents also robbed his house in Kent, and threatened to hang his wife and children. Finally, on the night of the battle on London Bridge, Cade thrust him into the thickest of the combat, where he continued six hours unable to extricate himself, and was dangerously wounded.
He was taken to the Captain's tent, where they brought out an axe and a block. Luckily, he had friends in the group; Robert Poynings, who was Cade’s swordbearer and carver, and later married John Paston’s sister Elizabeth, openly stated that if Payn was killed, a hundred or two others would die as well. Therefore, he was allowed to live on the condition that he swore an oath to go to Southwark, arm himself, and return to join the Commons. He then took a message to Fastolf outlining their demands and advised him to dismiss his old soldiers and retreat to the Tower. The old warrior thought the advice was wise; he left only two of his servants behind, and 78 if it weren't for Payn, the insurgents would have burned the place down. However, the loyal servant had to bear the full consequences of his master's unpopularity. He seemed to have hosted the rioters for a while at his own expense. Later, the Captain took some of his valuable clothes and armor and sent men to search his room for bonds, money, and other valuables. The insurgents also looted his house in Kent and threatened to hang his wife and children. Finally, on the night of the battle at London Bridge, Cade threw him into the heart of the fight, where he stayed for six hours unable to escape, and was seriously wounded.
To have passed through all this was surely a severe enough trial; yet after that commotion he had further trouble to endure. He was impeached by the Bishop of Rochester, and thrown into the Marshalsea by command of the queen. He was also threatened to be hanged, drawn, and quartered, in order that he might accuse his master Fastolf of treason; but in the end his friends succeeded in procuring for him a charter of pardon. To earn this, however, as we find from the document itself, he had to appear before the king in person, during a progress which he made in Kent the year after the rebellion, and, amid a crowd of other supplicants whose bodies were stripped naked down to their legs, humbly to beg for mercy.78.1
Having gone through all of this was certainly a tough challenge; yet after that turmoil, he faced even more trouble. The Bishop of Rochester accused him, and the queen ordered him thrown into the Marshalsea prison. He was also threatened with being hanged, drawn, and quartered so he would accuse his master Fastolf of treason; but in the end, his friends managed to get him a pardon. To get this, as we see from the document itself, he had to personally appear before the king during a visit he made to Kent the year after the rebellion and, surrounded by a crowd of other petitioners who were stripped down to their legs, humbly ask for mercy.78.1
68.2 See No. 123. William Worcester says Lord Beauchamp was made treasurer, and Lord Cromwell the king’s chamberlain. Lord Beauchamp’s appointment is on the Patent Rolls. See Calendarium Rot. Patent, p. 294.
68.2 See No. 123. William Worcester mentions that Lord Beauchamp was appointed treasurer, and Lord Cromwell became the king’s chamberlain. Lord Beauchamp’s appointment is recorded on the Patent Rolls. See Calendarium Rot. Patent, p. 294.
69.1 The late Mr. Durrant Cooper, in an interesting paper read before a meeting of the Kent Archæological Society, examined the long list of names given on the Patent Roll of 28 Henry VI., and proved from them that the insurrection was by no means of a very plebeian or disorderly character. ‘In several hundreds,’ he says, ‘the constables duly, and as if legally, summoned the men; and many parishes, particularly Marden, Penshurst, Hawkhurst, Northfleet, Boughton-Malherbe, Smarden, and Pluckley, furnished as many men as could be found in our day fit for arms.’
69.1 The late Mr. Durrant Cooper, in an engaging paper presented at a meeting of the Kent Archaeological Society, examined the extensive list of names found on the Patent Roll of 28 Henry VI., and demonstrated that the uprising was by no means just a common or chaotic event. “In several hundreds,” he states, “the constables properly, and as if by law, summoned the men; and many parishes, especially Marden, Penshurst, Hawkhurst, Northfleet, Boughton-Malherbe, Smarden, and Pluckley, provided as many men as could be found in our time suitable for arms.”
70.1 These dates were given differently in previous issues of this Introduction. For a rectification of the chronology of the rebellion I am indebted to Kriehn’s English Rising in 1450, pp. 125 and following.
70.1 These dates were presented differently in earlier versions of this Introduction. I owe my correction of the rebellion’s timeline to Kriehn’s English Rising in 1450, pp. 125 and following.
70.2 According to No. 119 of our collection this retreat would appear to have been on the 22nd June, but that date is certainly an error.
70.2 According to No. 119 of our collection, this retreat seems to have taken place on June 22nd, but that date is definitely a mistake.
70.3 The 18th June is given as the date of Sir Humphrey Stafford’s death in Inquis. post mortem, 28 Henry VI. No. 7.
70.3 June 18 is listed as the date of Sir Humphrey Stafford’s death in Inquis. post mortem, 28 Henry VI. No. 7.
71.1 W. Worc.—Three Fifteenth Century Chronicles (edited by me for the Camden Soc.), 67.—Chronicle in MS. Cott. Vitell. A. xvi.
71.1 W. Worc.—Three Fifteenth Century Chronicles (edited by me for the Camden Society), 67.—Chronicle in Ms. Cott. Vitell. A. xvi.
71.2 Holinshed, iii. 632.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Holinshed, vol. 3, p. 632.
71.3 I leave this part of the story as it was originally written, though here, too, the chronology seems to require rectification, especially from sources since published, for which the reader may consult Kriehn’s work, p. 129.
71.3 I'm keeping this section of the story as it was originally written, even though the timeline seems to need some adjustments, especially based on more recent sources. For more details, the reader can check out Kriehn’s work, p. 129.
72.1 MS. Vitellius A. xvi. fol. 107, quoted by Kriehn, p. 92.
72.1 Ms. Vitellius A. xvi. fol. 107, quoted by Kriehn, p. 92.
73.1 Inaccurately called Archbishop of Canterbury by Fabyan and others. He was not translated to Canterbury till 1452.
73.1 Incorrectly referred to as Archbishop of Canterbury by Fabyan and others. He wasn't appointed to Canterbury until 1452.
73.2 Hall’s Chronicle. Holy Well was a mineral spring to the north of London, much frequented before the Reformation, when it was stopped up as being considered a place of superstitious resort. A century afterwards it was discovered anew by a Mr. Sadler, from whom the locality is named to this day Sadler’s Wells.
73.2 Hall’s Chronicle. Holy Well was a mineral spring located north of London, popular before the Reformation, when it was closed off because it was seen as a site of superstition. A century later, it was rediscovered by a Mr. Sadler, and the area is still known today as Sadler’s Wells.
73.3 Some doubt seems to be thrown on Hall’s statement that both prelates crossed the river, as earlier writers say the Chancellor sent pardons under the Great Seal. William Worcester, moreover, makes no mention of the cardinal, but says that the Bishop of Winchester and others of the king’s council spoke with the Captain of Kent. But the ‘Short English Chronicle’ in the Three Fifteenth Century Chronicles, edited by me for the Camden Society in 1880 (p. 68), does exactly the reverse, and omitting all reference to the Bishop of Winchester, says: ‘And forthewithe went the Chaunseler to the Capteyne and sessed him and gave him a chartur and his men an other.’
73.3 Some doubt has been cast on Hall’s claim that both bishops crossed the river, since earlier writers stated that the Chancellor sent pardons using the Great Seal. Additionally, William Worcester doesn’t mention the cardinal but instead notes that the Bishop of Winchester and other members of the king’s council spoke with the Captain of Kent. However, the ‘Short English Chronicle’ in the Three Fifteenth Century Chronicles, which I edited for the Camden Society in 1880 (p. 68), does the exact opposite and leaves out any mention of the Bishop of Winchester, stating: ‘And then the Chancellor went to the Captain and assessed him and gave him a charter and his men another.’
74.1 Hall’s Chronicle.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hall's Chronicle.
74.2 See Act of Attainder, 29 Hen. VI. Rolls of Parl. vi. 224.
74.2 See Act of Attainder, 29 Hen. VI. Rolls of Parl. vi. 224.
74.3 Devon’s Issue Rolls, 471. Davies’ English Chron. 67.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Devon’s Issue Rolls, 471. Davies’ English Chron. 67.
74.4 Three Fifteenth Century Chronicles, 68.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Three 15th Century Chronicles, 68.
75.1 W. Worc. Fabyan. Davies’ English Chronicle (Camden Soc.), 67. Ellis’ Letters, 2nd Series i. 115.
75.1 W. Worc. Fabyan. Davies’ English Chronicle (Camden Soc.), 67. Ellis’ Letters, 2nd Series i. 115.
75.2 Ellis, ib. MS. Vitell. A. xvi.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ellis, ib. MS. Vitell. A. xvi.
75.3 See document in Appendix to this Introduction; also Devon’s Issue Rolls, p. 472. It would seem as if the entry there dated 5th August ought to have been 5th September, as Parminter does not seem to have been taken even on the last day of August.
75.3 See the document in the Appendix to this Introduction; also Devon’s Issue Rolls, p. 472. It appears that the entry dated 5th August should actually be 5th September, since Parminter doesn’t seem to have been taken even on the last day of August.
75.4 Nicolas’s Proceedings of the Privy Council, vi. 101.
75.4 Nicolas’s Proceedings of the Privy Council, vi. 101.
76.1 See No. 131.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check out No. 131.
76.2 The Battle of Patay.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Battle of Patay.
78.1 See Appendix to Introduction.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Appendix in Introduction.
Sidenote: Battle on London Bridge.
final . missing
Sidenote: Fight on London Bridge.
final . missing
The Dukes of York and Somerset
The Duke of York.
The Duke of York.
Cade’s rebellion was attributed by the Court to the machinations of the Duke of York. The disturbances that had prevailed for some months previously seem to have been partly associated with his name. When Adam de Moleyns, Bishop of Chichester, was murdered in the beginning of the year, the malcontents talked of inviting York over from Ireland to redress the wrongs of the people. The 79 exclusion of York and other lords of royal blood from the king’s councils was also made an express ground of complaint by the Kentish insurgents. The repetition of his name in the mouths of the disaffected was anything but grateful to the party then in power. It was construed as being in itself an evidence of his disloyalty. But the popular complaints as to his treatment were both just and reasonable, for it was a matter that concerned the public weal. The rank, wealth, and lineage of the Duke of York, his connection with the blood-royal, his large possessions, and finally his well-proved ability both as a general and an administrator—all marked him out as one who ought to have been invited to take a leading part in the government of the realm; but a faction about the king had taken care to keep him as much as possible at a distance from the Court. Moreover, it had maligned and aspersed him in his absence, so that it would have been positively insecure for himself to allow the charges to accumulate. A time had clearly come when it was no longer his duty to obey the orders of others. His enemies were becoming more and more unpopular every day, and the only hope of improving the administration of affairs depended upon his taking the initiative.
Cade’s rebellion was blamed by the Court on the Duke of York. The unrest that had been happening for a few months seemed to be linked to his name. When Adam de Moleyns, the Bishop of Chichester, was murdered at the beginning of the year, the unhappy people considered inviting York over from Ireland to fix the injustices faced by the public. The 79 exclusion of York and other royal blood lords from the king’s councils was also specifically pointed out as a complaint by the Kentish rebels. The frequent mention of his name by the discontented was anything but welcomed by those in power. It was seen as evidence of his disloyalty. However, the complaints about how he was treated were fair and reasonable because it concerned the common good. The Duke of York’s rank, wealth, lineage, connection to royal blood, extensive landholdings, and proven skills as a general and administrator all made him a figure who should have been invited to take a lead role in governing the realm. Still, a faction around the king had made sure to keep him as far away from the Court as possible. Furthermore, they had slandered him in his absence, making it unsafe for him to let the accusations stack up. It was clear that the time had come when he no longer needed to follow others' orders. His enemies were growing more unpopular by the day, and the only chance to improve governance lay in him taking action.
Comes over from Ireland.
Comes over from Ireland.
He accordingly determined to avail himself of the privilege due to his rank, and lay his requests at the foot of the throne. A little before Michaelmas he came over from Ireland, collected 4000 of his retainers upon the Welsh Marches, and with them proceeded to London. His coming, although unsolicited by the king and without leave asked, was nevertheless not altogether unexpected. Attempts were made to stop his landing at Beaumaris, and bodies of men lay in wait for him in various places to interrupt his progress. For this, however, he could not have been unprepared. He knew well the hatred entertained towards him at the Court, for he had experienced pretty much the same thing years before in going to Ireland, as now in coming from it. Although he was sent to that country in the king’s service, and as the king’s lieutenant, there were persons commissioned to apprehend him at several points in his journey thither; and now 80 on his return similar efforts were made to prevent his advance to London. As regards himself they were altogether fruitless; but it is not improbable that they succeeded in deterring many of his followers from joining him. William Tresham, the Speaker of the last Parliament, having received a summons from the duke to meet him, was waylaid and murdered in Northamptonshire by a body of the retainers of Lord Grey of Ruthin. For two months the murderers went at large. The sheriff of the county durst not arrest them, and it was only on the meeting of Parliament that a special act was passed for their punishment.80.1
He decided to take advantage of his rank and present his requests to the throne. Just before Michaelmas, he traveled from Ireland, gathered 4,000 of his supporters along the Welsh borders, and headed to London. Although he didn’t have the king’s permission to come, his arrival wasn’t entirely unexpected. Attempts were made to prevent him from landing at Beaumaris, and groups of men were waiting to stop him along the way. However, he was likely prepared for this. He was well aware of the animosity towards him at court, having faced similar challenges years before when traveling to Ireland. Even though he was sent to that country in the king’s service as his lieutenant, some individuals were instructed to capture him at various points on his journey there; now, similar efforts were made to block his way to London. These efforts were ultimately pointless against him, but they likely discouraged many of his followers from joining him. William Tresham, the Speaker of the last Parliament, received a summons from the duke to meet but was ambushed and killed in Northamptonshire by followers of Lord Grey of Ruthin. The murderers roamed free for two months. The county sheriff didn’t dare to arrest them, and it was only when Parliament convened that a special act was passed for their punishment. 80
York, however, pursued his way, in spite of all opposition, to the royal presence, and great was the dismay of those then about the king. According to an act passed against him nine years later, his approach was not unaccompanied by violence. He and his followers, it is said, came in warlike array to Westminster Palace, and ‘beat down the spears and walls’ in the king’s chamber. If so, we should infer that his access to the king was opposed even at the last moment. But the opposition was ineffectual, and the reception he met with from Henry himself did not indicate that the king at all resented his conduct.
York, however, pressed on his way, despite all opposition, to the royal presence, and those around the king were greatly unsettled. According to a law passed against him nine years later, his approach involved some violence. It’s said he and his followers arrived in battle formation at Westminster Palace, and ‘beat down the spears and walls’ in the king’s chamber. If that’s true, we could assume that even at the last moment, his access to the king faced resistance. But the opposition proved ineffective, and the way Henry received him showed that the king didn’t seem to mind his actions at all.
It must have been on his first interview with Henry that he presented a petition and received a reply from him, which are printed in Holinshed as follows:—
It must have been during his first interview with Henry that he submitted a petition and got a response from him, which is printed in Holinshed as follows:—
Richard, Duke of York: his letter to King Henry80.2
Richard, Duke of York: his letter to King Henry80.2
Please it your Highness to conceive that since my departing out of this your realm by your commandment, and being in your service in your land of Ireland, I have been informed that divers language hath been said of me to your most excellent estate which should sound to my dishonour and reproach and charge of my person; howbeit that I have been, and ever will be, your true liegeman and servant, and if there be any man that will or dare say the contrary or charge me 81 otherwise, I beseech your rightwiseness to call him before your high presence, and I will declare me for my discharge as a true knight ought to do. And if I do not, as I doubt not but I shall, I beseech you to punish me as the poorest man of your land. And if he be found untrue in his suggestion and information, I beseech you of your highness that he be punished after his desert in example of all other.
I ask you, Your Highness, to understand that since I left your realm at your command and have been serving you in Ireland, I’ve heard various rumors about me that might damage my honor and reputation. However, I have been and always will be your loyal vassal and servant. If anyone dares to say otherwise or to accuse me untruthfully, I request that you bring them before you, and I will defend myself as any true knight should. And if I cannot do that, which I am confident I will, I ask you to punish me as if I were the poorest man in your land. If that person is found to be lying in their accusations, I urge your Highness to see that they are punished accordingly to serve as a warning to others.
Please it your Excellency to know that as well before my departing out of this your realm for to go into your land of Ireland in your full noble service, as since, certain persons have lain in wait for to hearken upon me, as Sir John Talbot, knight, at the castle of Holt, Sir Thomas Stanley, knight, in Cheshire, Pulford at Chester, Elton at Worcester, Brooke at Gloucester, and Richard, groom of your chamber, at Beaumaris; which had in charge, as I am informed, to take me, and put me into your castle of Conway, and to strike off the head of Sir William Oldhall, knight, and to have put in prison Sir William Devereux, knight, and Sir Edmund Malso (Mulso), knight, withouten enlarging until the time that your Highness had appointed their deliverance.
Please let your Excellency know that both before I left your realm to go to your land of Ireland in your esteemed service and since then, certain individuals have been lying in wait to listen for me. These include Sir John Talbot, knight, at the castle of Holt, Sir Thomas Stanley, knight, in Cheshire, Pulford at Chester, Elton at Worcester, Brooke at Gloucester, and Richard, your chamber groom, at Beaumaris. I’ve been informed that they were tasked with capturing me and taking me to your castle of Conway, along with executing Sir William Oldhall, knight, and imprisoning Sir William Devereux, knight, and Sir Edmund Malso (Mulso), knight, without releasing them until your Highness had arranged for their liberation.
Item, at such time as I was purposed for to have arrived at your haven of Beaumaris, for to have come to your noble presence to declare me your true man and subject, as my duty is, my landing was stopped and forebarred by Henry Norris, Thomas Norris, William Buckley, William Grust, and Bartholomew Bould, your officers in North Wales, that I should not land there, nor have victuals nor refreshing for me and my fellowship, as I have written to your Excellency here before; so far forth, that Henry Norris, deputy to the chamberlain of North Wales, said unto me that he had in commandment that I should in no wise have landing, refreshing, nor lodging, for men nor horse, nor other thing that might turn to my worship or ease; putting the blame upon Sir William Say, usher of your chamber, saying and affirming that I am against your intent and [held] as a traitor, as I am informed. And, moreover, certain letters were made and delivered unto Chester, Shrewsbury, and to other places, for to let mine entry into the same.
At the time I was supposed to arrive at your port in Beaumaris to come and express my loyalty as your true man and subject, as is my duty, my landing was blocked by Henry Norris, Thomas Norris, William Buckley, William Grust, and Bartholomew Bould, your officers in North Wales. They prevented me from landing or getting food and supplies for myself and my companions, as I have previously written to your Excellency. Henry Norris, deputy to the chamberlain of North Wales, told me he was instructed not to allow me to land, receive supplies, or have accommodations for myself, my men, or my horses, or anything else that might be to my honor or comfort. He blamed Sir William Say, usher of your chamber, claiming that I am against your wishes and viewed as a traitor, as I have been informed. Additionally, certain letters were sent to Chester, Shrewsbury, and other locations to prevent my entry there.
Item, above all wrongs and injuries above said, done unto me of malice without any cause, I being in your land of Ireland in your honourable service, certain commissions were made and directed unto divers persons, which for the execution of the same sat in certain places, and the juries impanelled and charged. Unto the which juries certain persons laboured instantly to have me indicted of treason, to the intent for to have undone me and mine issue, and corrupted my blood, as it is openly published. Beseeching your Majesty royal of your righteousness to do examine these matters, and thereupon to do 82 such justice in this behalf as the cause requireth; for mine intent is fully to pursue to your Highness for the conclusion of these matters.
Item, above all the wrongs and injuries mentioned before, done to me out of malice for no reason, while I was in your land of Ireland in your honorable service, certain commissions were issued and directed to various individuals, who met in specific places to carry them out, and juries were summoned and tasked. Some individuals worked hard to have me accused of treason, intending to ruin me and my descendants and to tarnish my blood, as has been openly stated. I'm asking your Majesty, in your fairness, to examine these issues and to deliver the justice that is needed; my intention is to fully pursue this matter with your Highness for a resolution.
The Answer of King Henry to the Duke of York
The Answer of King Henry to the Duke of York
Cousin, we have seen the bill that ye took us late, and also understand the good humble obedience that ye in yourself show unto us, as well in word as in deed; wherefore our intent is the more hastily to ease you of such things as were in your said bill. Howbeit that at our more leisure we might answer you to your said bill, yet we let you wit that, for the causes aforesaid, we will declare you now our intent in these matters. Sith it is that a long time among the people hath been upon you many strange language, and in especial anon after your [qu. their?]82.1 disordinate and unlawful slaying of the bishop of Chichester,82.2 divers and many of the untrue shipmen and other said, in their manner, words against our estate, making menace to our own person by your sayings, that ye should be fetched with many thousands, and ye should take upon you that which ye neither ought, nor, as we doubt not, ye will not attempt; so far forth that it was said to our person by divers, and especially, we remember, of one Wasnes which had like words unto us. And also there were divers of such false people that went on and had like language in divers of our towns of our land, which by our subjects were taken and duly executed. Wherefore we sent to divers of our courts and places to hearken and to take heed if any such manner coming were, and if there had been, for to resist it; but coming into our land our true subject as ye did, our intent was not that ye, nor less of estate of our subjects, nor none of your servants should not have been letted nor warned, but in goodly wise received; howbeit that peradventure your sudden coming, without certain warning, caused our servants to do as they did, considering the causes abovesaid. And as to the indictment that ye spoke of, we think verily and hold for certain, that there was none such. And if ye may truly prove that any person was thereabouts, the matter shall be demeaned as the case shall require, so that he shall know it is to our great displeasure. Upon this, for the easing of your heart in all such matters, we declare, repute and admit you as our true and faithful subject, and as our faithful cousin.
Cousin, we have seen the bill you brought to us recently, and we recognize the good and humble respect that you show us both in words and actions. For this reason, we are eager to relieve you of the issues mentioned in your bill. Although we could respond more thoroughly at a later time, we want you to know our intentions regarding these matters. There has been a lot of strange talk among the people about you for quite some time, especially following the disordered and unlawful killing of the Bishop of Chichester. Many dishonest sailors and others have made threatening comments about our position, claiming that you would be supported by thousands and would take on responsibilities you shouldn’t, and we doubt you would even consider. We remember hearing such things from several people, including one named Wasnes. Additionally, there were various false individuals spreading similar rumors in many towns across our land, which were taken seriously by our subjects and dealt with accordingly. Because of this, we sent word to various courts and places to monitor any such threats and to be ready to resist them. However, when you came into our land, we didn’t intend to prevent you or anyone of your rank or any of your servants from entering; rather, we meant for you to be received cordially. Though your unexpected arrival without prior notice may have led our servants to act as they did, considering the reasons mentioned above. Regarding the accusation you mentioned, we firmly believe that there is no truth to it. If you can genuinely prove that anyone was involved, the situation will be handled according to how it deserves, so that they will understand our great displeasure. To ease your mind in all these matters, we acknowledge and regard you as our true and loyal subject, and as our faithful cousin.
So far, York had gained his object. The charges against him were repudiated by the highest authority in the kingdom. But it was impossible that the matter could rest there. His own interests and those of the public alike compelled him to demand a full inquiry into the machinations of his adversaries, and when admitted to freer intercourse with Henry he was able to support this request by most inconvenient arguments. Town and country now listened with eagerness for news of a long looked-for crisis, while, as it seemed, the old régime was being quietly laid aside at Westminster. A change of government. ‘Sir, and it please,’ writes one newsmonger, William Wayte, the clerk of Justice Yelverton, ‘Sir, and it please, I was in my lord of York’s house, and I heard much thing more than my master writeth unto you of. I heard much thing in Fleet Street. But, sir, my lord was with the king, and he visaged so the matter that all the king’s household was and is afraid right sore. And my said lord hath put a bill to the king and desired much thing which is much after the Commons’ desire; and all is upon justice, and to put all those that be indicted under arrest without surety or mainprise, and to be tried by law as law will; insomuch that on Monday Sir William Oldhall was with the king at Westminster more than two hours, and had of the king good cheer.’83.1
So far, York had achieved his goal. The charges against him were rejected by the highest authority in the kingdom. But it was clear that the issue couldn’t just end there. Both his own interests and those of the public urged him to call for a thorough investigation into the schemes of his opponents. Once he had more direct discussions with Henry, he could back up this request with some very inconvenient arguments. Town and country were now eagerly listening for news of a long-anticipated crisis, while it seemed that the old regime was being quietly set aside at Westminster. A government change. “Sir, if it pleases you,” writes one gossip, William Wayte, the clerk of Justice Yelverton, “Sir, if it pleases you, I was in my lord of York’s house, and I heard much more than what my master writes to you. I heard a lot in Fleet Street. But, sir, my lord was with the king, and he presented the matter in such a way that all the king’s household was and is very afraid. My lord has presented a bill to the king and has asked for many things that align with the Commons’ wishes; it’s all about justice, to put everyone indicted under arrest without bail or surety, and to be tried by the law as required; indeed, on Monday, Sir William Oldhall was with the king at Westminster for over two hours and received a warm welcome from the king.”83.1
Sir William Oldhall, a friend and companion-in-arms of the Duke of York in France, had been summoned to the king’s councils more than once before.83.2 But the last occasion was eleven years before this, at a time when it was doubtless felt to be necessary to obtain the sanction beforehand of all parties in the State to the proposed negotiations for peace at Calais. From that day till now we do not hear of him, and we may presume that he was not invited to Court. By the Duke of York’s letter just quoted, it would seem that courtiers had planned to have him beheaded. But now the old exclusiveness was defeated. Men whose patriotism and generalship, it was believed, would have averted the loss of France, were at length allowed free access to their sovereign; while 84 men who were believed to have culpably misdirected the king, and by their favouritism and partiality to have perverted the course of justice throughout the kingdom, stood in fear of a strict inquiry being made into their misdeeds. For such was the sole purport of the ‘bill,’ or petition presented by the Duke of York as mentioned by William Wayte, the exact text of which will be seen in No. 143. The king’s answer to this is preserved in Holinshed as follows:—
Sir William Oldhall, a friend and comrade of the Duke of York in France, had been called to the king’s councils more than once before. But the last time was eleven years ago, when it was clearly necessary to get approval from all parties in the State for the planned peace negotiations at Calais. Since that day, we haven’t heard much about him, and we can assume he wasn’t invited to Court. According to the Duke of York’s letter mentioned earlier, it seems that the courtiers had plotted to have him executed. But now the old exclusiveness was broken. Men whose patriotism and leadership were believed to have prevented the loss of France were finally allowed to see their king; meanwhile, those thought to have misguided the king and manipulated justice through their favoritism were worried about a thorough investigation into their actions. This was the main intent of the ‘bill’ or petition presented by the Duke of York, as noted by William Wayte, the exact wording of which can be found in No. 143. The king’s response to this is recorded in Holinshed as follows:—
The Answer of King Henry to the Duke of York
The Response of King Henry to the Duke of York
Cousin, as touching your bill last put up to us, we understand well that ye, of good heart, counsel and advertise us to the setting up of justice and to the speedy punishing of some persons indicted or noised, offering your service to be ready at commandment in the same; sith it is, that for many causes moving us to have determined in our soul to stablish a sad and substantial Council, giving them more ample authority and power than ever we did before this, in the which we have appointed you to be one. But sith it is not accustomed, sure, nor expedient, to take a conclusion and conduct by advice or counsel of one person by himself, for the conservation (?) it is observed that the greatest and the best, the rich and the poor, in liberty, virtue and effect of their84.1 voices be equal; we have therefore determined within ourself to send for our Chancellor of England and for other Lords of our Council, yea and all other, together within short time, ripely to common of these and other our great matters. In the which communication such conclusions, by the grace of God, shall be taken, as shall sound to His pleasure, the weal of us and our land, as well in these matters as in any other.
Cousin, regarding your recent proposal, we appreciate your good intentions in advising us about establishing justice and quickly punishing those who have been accused or talked about, and we acknowledge your willingness to help with this. We’ve decided to create a serious and effective Council, providing them with more authority and power than ever before, in which we have appointed you to be a member. However, it’s not usual nor ideal to reach a decision based solely on the advice of one person. It's important that everyone, regardless of their status—rich or poor—shares equal voice in the matters of liberty and virtue. Therefore, we have decided to summon our Chancellor of England and other Lords of our Council, along with others, shortly to discuss these and other significant issues. In these discussions, we hope to reach conclusions that align with God’s will and benefit us and our land, in these matters and others.
Politics in Norfolk.
Politics in Norfolk.
The time was favourable to men like John Paston, who had been wronged by a powerful neighbour such as Lord Molynes, and had been hitherto denied redress. There seemed also a hope of destroying, once for all, the influence of Tuddenham and Heydon in the county of Norfolk. It was proposed that on the Duke of York visiting Norfolk, which he intended to do, the mayor and aldermen of Norwich should ride to meet him, and that complaints should be preferred against the party of Tuddenham and Heydon in the name of the whole city. ‘And let that be done,’ adds William Wayte, 85 ‘in the most lamentable wise; for, Sir, but if (i.e. unless) my Lord hear some foul tales of them, and some hideous noise and cry, by my faith they are else like to come to grace.’ Owing to the influence of the Duke of York, a new Parliament was summoned to meet in November, and John Paston was urged by some friends to get himself returned as a member. But it was still more strongly recommended that the Earl of Oxford should meet the duke, apparently with the view of arranging the list of candidates—a responsibility which the earl, for his part, seems to have declined. The Duke of Norfolk met with the Duke of York at Bury St. Edmunds, and these two dukes settled that matter between them. The Earl of Oxford modestly contented himself with reporting their decision, and advising that their wishes should be carried into effect.85.1
The timing was right for men like John Paston, who had been wronged by a powerful neighbor like Lord Molynes and had been previously denied justice. There also seemed to be a chance to finally diminish the influence of Tuddenham and Heydon in Norfolk. It was suggested that when the Duke of York visited Norfolk, which he planned to do, the mayor and aldermen of Norwich should ride out to greet him and present complaints against Tuddenham and Heydon on behalf of the entire city. "And let that be done," adds William Wayte, 85 “in the most sorrowful way; because, sir, unless my Lord hears some terrible stories about them and a lot of noise and commotion, by my faith they're likely to come out alright.” Thanks to the Duke of York's influence, a new Parliament was called to meet in November, and some friends encouraged John Paston to get himself elected as a member. However, it was even more strongly suggested that the Earl of Oxford should meet with the duke, presumably to help arrange the list of candidates—a responsibility the earl seems to have turned down. The Duke of Norfolk met with the Duke of York at Bury St. Edmunds, and the two dukes worked things out between themselves. The Earl of Oxford humbly focused on reporting their decision and suggesting that their wishes should be put into action. 85.1
The Parliament met on the 6th November, and Sir William Oldhall was chosen Speaker. About the same time a commission of Oyer and Terminer which had been issued as early as the first of August,85.2 began its labours at Norwich, and the Earl of Oxford stayed away from Parliament to attend it. Mr. Justice Yelverton was sent down from Westminster to sit on that tribunal along with him. There seemed hope at last of redress being had for the wrongs and violence that had prevailed in the county of Norfolk; but the course of justice was not yet an easy one. Great pressure had been put upon the king, even at the last moment, that Yelverton should be countermanded, and Lord Molynes had spoken of his own dispute with Paston in the king’s presence in a manner that made the friends of the latter wish he had been then at Westminster to see after his own interests. The Lords of the Council, however, determined that Yelverton should keep 86 his day for going into Norfolk. When he arrived there, he had occasion to report that there were many persons ill-disposed towards Tuddenham and Heydon, but that it was most important they should be encouraged by a good sheriff and under-sheriff being appointed, else there would be a total miscarriage of justice. For the annual election of sheriffs had been delayed this year, apparently owing to the state of parties. Until the Duke of York arrived in London for the Parliament, his friends would not allow them to be nominated; and the state of suspense and anxiety occasioned by this delay is clearly shown in the letters written during November.86.1
The Parliament met on November 6th, and Sir William Oldhall was elected as Speaker. Around the same time, a commission of Oyer and Terminer, which had been issued as early as August 1st, began its work in Norwich, and the Earl of Oxford skipped Parliament to attend it. Mr. Justice Yelverton was sent down from Westminster to join him on that tribunal. There was finally some hope for justice for the wrongs and violence that had taken place in Norfolk, but the path to justice was still challenging. A lot of pressure had been put on the king, even at the last minute, to cancel Yelverton’s appointment, and Lord Molynes had spoken about his own conflict with Paston in the king’s presence in a way that made Paston’s friends wish he had been at Westminster to look after his own interests. However, the Lords of the Council decided that Yelverton would keep his schedule to go to Norfolk. When he arrived, he needed to report that many people were hostile towards Tuddenham and Heydon, but it was crucial they were supported by a good sheriff and under-sheriff, or else there would be a complete failure of justice. The yearly election of sheriffs had been postponed this year, seemingly due to the political divisions. Until the Duke of York arrived in London for Parliament, his supporters wouldn’t allow anyone to be nominated; and the tension and anxiety caused by this delay is clearly reflected in the letters written during November.
The truth is, the Duke of York had not yet succeeded in establishing the government upon anything like a firm or satisfactory basis. In times like our own there is little difficulty in determining the responsibility of ministers; but in the rough judgment of the ‘Commons’ of those days an error in policy was nothing short of treason. Whoever took upon him to guide the king’s counsels knew very well the danger of the task; and York (if I understand his character aright) was anxious, until he was driven desperate, never to assume more authority than he was distinctly warranted in doing. He could not but remember that his father had suffered death for conspiring to depose Henry V., and that his own high birth and descent from Edward III. caused his acts to be all the more jealously watched by those who sought to estrange him from his sovereign. He therefore made it by no means his aim to establish for himself a marked ascendency. He rather sought to show his moderation. I find, indeed, that at this particular period he not only removed two members of the Council, Lord Dudley and the Abbot of St. Peter’s at Gloucester, but sent them prisoners to his own castle of Ludlow.86.2 This, however, he could hardly have done without permission from the king, as it was the express object of his petition above referred to, that persons accused of misconducting themselves in high places should be committed for trial; and judging from the terms of the king’s answer, I should say that it must have been done by 87 the authority of the new Council, which Henry therein declared it to be his intention to constitute.
The truth is, the Duke of York had not yet managed to establish the government on a solid or satisfactory foundation. In times like ours, it’s pretty easy to determine who is responsible for ministers; but back then, a mistake in policy was seen as nothing short of treason. Anyone who took on the responsibility of advising the king knew the risks involved; and York (if I understand him correctly) was determined, until he became desperate, not to take more authority than he was clearly allowed. He couldn’t forget that his father had been executed for plotting to overthrow Henry V, and that his own noble lineage from Edward III made his actions even more closely scrutinized by those who wanted to distance him from the king. Therefore, it was not his goal to create a significant influence for himself. Instead, he aimed to demonstrate his moderation. In fact, I find that during this particular time, he not only removed two members of the Council, Lord Dudley and the Abbot of St. Peter’s at Gloucester, but also sent them to his own castle at Ludlow as prisoners. This, however, he could hardly have done without the king's permission, as the very purpose of his earlier petition was to ensure that those accused of misbehavior in high positions should be put on trial; and judging by the king’s response, it must have been carried out by the authority of the new Council, which Henry indicated he intended to establish.
This new Council was probably what we should call in these days a coalition ministry. The Duke of Somerset. York’s great rival, the Duke of Somerset, had come over from Normandy a little before York himself came over from Ireland. On the 11th of September, while Cardinal Kemp, who was then Lord Chancellor, was sitting at Rochester on a commission of Oyer and Terminer to try the Kentish rebels,87.1 he affixed the Great Seal to a patent appointing Somerset Constable of England.87.2 In that capacity, as we have already seen, the duke arrested one of the new Kentish leaders that started up after Cade’s rebellion had been quelled. There is no doubt that he stood high in the king’s confidence, and that he was particularly acceptable to Queen Margaret. He was, nevertheless, one of the most unpopular men in England, on account of his surrender of Caen and total loss of Normandy in the preceding year; and as the Parliament was now called, among other reasons, expressly to provide for the defence of the kingdom, and for speedy succours being sent to preserve the king’s other dominions in France,87.3 it was impossible that his conduct should not be inquired into. The short sitting of Parliament before Christmas was greatly occupied by controversy between York and Somerset.87.4 On the 1st of December the latter was placed under arrest. His lodgings at the Black Friars were broken into and pillaged by the populace, and he himself was nearly killed, but was rescued from their violence by a barge of his brother-in-law the Earl of Devon. Next day the Dukes of York and Norfolk caused proclamation to be made through the city that no man should commit robbery on pain of death, and a man was actually beheaded in Cheap for disobeying this order. As a further demonstration against lawlessness, the king and his lords, on Thursday the 3rd December, rode through the city in armour, either side of the way being kept by a line of armed citizens throughout the route of the 88 procession. It was the most brilliant display of the kind the Londoners of that day had ever seen.88.1
This new Council was probably what we would now call a coalition government. The Duke of Somerset York’s major rival, the Duke of Somerset, had arrived from Normandy a little before York himself came from Ireland. On September 11th, while Cardinal Kemp, who was then Lord Chancellor, was at Rochester working on a commission of Oyer and Terminer to try the Kentish rebels, 87.1 he affixed the Great Seal to a patent appointing Somerset Constable of England. 87.2 In that role, as we have already seen, the duke arrested one of the new Kentish leaders that emerged after Cade’s rebellion had been suppressed. There’s no doubt he had the king’s trust and was particularly favored by Queen Margaret. However, he was also one of the most unpopular men in England because of his surrender of Caen and the complete loss of Normandy the year before; and since Parliament was now called, among other reasons, specifically to ensure the defense of the kingdom and to quickly send support to protect the king’s other territories in France, 87.3 it was unavoidable that his actions would be scrutinized. The short session of Parliament before Christmas was heavily focused on the conflict between York and Somerset. 87.4 On December 1st, the latter was placed under arrest. The crowd broke into and looted his lodgings at the Black Friars, and he nearly lost his life but was saved from their aggression by a barge belonging to his brother-in-law, the Earl of Devon. The next day, the Dukes of York and Norfolk ordered a proclamation to be made throughout the city that no one should commit robbery under penalty of death, and a man was actually executed in Cheap for disregarding this order. As a further demonstration against lawlessness, the king and his lords rode through the city in armor on Thursday, December 3rd, flanked by a line of armed citizens along the entire route of the procession. It was the most impressive display of its kind that the Londoners of that time had ever witnessed. 88.1
The Duke of Somerset did not long remain in prison. Very soon after Christmas the king made him captain of Calais, and gave him the entire control of the royal household.88.2 The Court was evidently bent on the restoration of the old order of things, so far as it dared to do so. The chief obstacle to this undoubtedly was the Parliament, which was, on the whole, so favourable to the Duke of York, that one member, Young of Bristol, had even ventured to move that he should be declared heir to the crown.88.3 Parliament, however, could be prorogued; and, as Young found shortly afterwards, its members could be committed to the Tower. The speech of the Lord Chancellor on the meeting of Parliament had declared that it was summoned for three important causes: first, to provide for the defence of the kingdom, and especially the safeguard of the sea; secondly, for the speedy relief of the king’s subjects in the south of France, and aid against the French; thirdly, for pacifying the king’s subjects at home, and punishing the disturbances which had lately been so frequent. But practically nothing was done about any of these matters before Christmas. An act was passed for the more speedy levying of a subsidy granted in the last Parliament, and also an act of attainder against the murderers of William Tresham. The Lord Chancellor then, in the king’s name and in his presence, prorogued the Parliament till the 20th of January, declaring that the matters touching the defence of the kingdom were too great and difficult to be adequately discussed at that time. The same excuse, however, was again used for further prorogations until the 5th of May; and meanwhile fears began to be entertained in the country that all that had been done hitherto for a more impartial administration of justice was about to be upset.88.4
The Duke of Somerset didn’t stay in prison for long. Shortly after Christmas, the king appointed him captain of Calais and gave him full control of the royal household.88.2 The Court clearly wanted to restore the old order as much as it could. The main obstacle to this was the Parliament, which mostly supported the Duke of York, to the point where one member, Young of Bristol, even suggested that he be declared the heir to the throne.88.3 However, Parliament could be temporarily dismissed, and as Young soon discovered, its members could be sent to the Tower. The Lord Chancellor’s speech at the opening of Parliament stated that it was convened for three key purposes: first, to ensure the kingdom's defense, particularly at sea; second, to provide urgent relief for the king's subjects in the south of France, and to assist against the French; and third, to calm the king's subjects at home and address the recent disturbances. But in reality, almost nothing was done about any of these issues before Christmas. An act was passed to speed up the collection of a subsidy approved in the last Parliament, and another act addressed the murderers of William Tresham. The Lord Chancellor then, in the king’s name and presence, prorogued Parliament until January 20th, stating that the matters concerning the kingdom's defense were too significant and complicated to be adequately discussed at that moment. This same excuse was used for further prorogations until May 5th; during this time, concerns began to grow across the country that the progress made towards a fairer administration of justice was about to be reversed.88.4
A.D. 1451.
1451 A.D.
During the whole course of the succeeding year matters were in a very unsettled condition. At the very opening of the year we hear complaints that the sheriff, Jermyn, had not shown himself impartial, but was endeavouring to suppress complaints against certain persons at the coming sessions at Lynn. It was feared the king would pardon Tuddenham and Heydon the payment of their dues to the Exchequer for Suffolk; and if they did, payment of taxes would be generally refused, as Blake, the Bishop of Swaffham, having gone up to London, informed the Lord Chancellor himself. From London, too, men wrote in a manner that was anything but encouraging. The government was getting paralysed alike by debt and by indecision. ‘As for tidings here,’ writes John Bocking, ‘I certify you all is nought, or will be nought. The king borroweth his expenses for Christmas. The King of Arragon, the Duke of Milan, the Duke of Austria, the Duke of Burgundy, would be assistant to us to make a conquest, and nothing is answered nor agreed in manner save abiding the great deliberation that at the last shall spill all together.’ Chief-Justice Fortescue had been for a week expecting every night to be assaulted.89.1 The only symptom of vigour at headquarters was the despatch of a commission of Oyer and Terminer into Kent, for the trial of those who had raised disturbances during the preceding summer. As for the county of Norfolk, the only hope lay in a strong clamour being raised against oppressors. Sir John Fastolf showed himself anxious about the prosecution of certain indictments against Heydon, and his servant Bocking, and Wayte, the servant of Judge Yelverton, urged that strong representations should be made to Lord Scales against showing any favour to that unpopular lawyer.89.2
During the entire following year, things were quite unstable. Right at the start, there were complaints that Sheriff Jermyn wasn't being fair and was trying to suppress complaints against certain individuals at the upcoming sessions in Lynn. There was concern that the king would pardon Tuddenham and Heydon for not paying their dues to the Exchequer for Suffolk, and if that happened, tax payments would be widely refused, as Blake, the Bishop of Swaffham, had informed the Lord Chancellor after going to London. Reports from London were also anything but promising. The government was getting paralyzed by both debt and indecision. "As for news here," John Bocking wrote, "I can tell you it’s all bad, or it will be. The king is borrowing money for Christmas. The King of Aragon, the Duke of Milan, the Duke of Austria, and the Duke of Burgundy were supposed to help us with a conquest, but there’s been no response or agreement except to wait for the big decisions that will ultimately lead to disaster." Chief-Justice Fortescue had been expecting an attack every night for a week. The only sign of energy at headquarters was the dispatch of a commission of Oyer and Terminer to Kent for the trial of those who had caused disturbances the previous summer. In Norfolk, the only hope rested on stirring up strong public outcry against oppressors. Sir John Fastolf was concerned about moving forward with certain indictments against Heydon, and his servant Bocking, along with Wayte, the servant of Judge Yelverton, insisted that strong complaints should be made to Lord Scales about showing any favoritism towards that unpopular lawyer.
Tuddenham and Heydon.
Tuddenham and Heydon.
By and by it was seen what good reason the friends of justice had for their apprehensions. It had been arranged that Tuddenham and Heydon should be indicted at a sitting of the 90 commission of Oyer and Terminer at Norwich in the ensuing spring. Rumours, however, began to prevail in Norwich that they who had promoted this commission in the county of Norfolk—the Earl of Oxford and Justice Yelverton, as well as John Paston and John Damme—were to be indicted in Kent by way of revenge. John Damme had before this caused Heydon to be indicted of treason for taking down one of those hideous memorials of a savage justice—the quarter of a man exposed in public. The man was doubtless a political victim belonging to Heydon’s own party; but Heydon was now looking to recover his influence, and he contrived to get the charge of treason retorted against Damme. Symptoms were observed in Norwich that the unpopular party were becoming bolder again. ‘Heydon’s men,’ wrote James Gloys to John Paston, ‘brought his own horse and his saddle through Aylesham on Monday, and they came in at the Bishop’s Gates at Norwich, and came over Tombland and into the Abbey; and sithen they said they should go to London for Heydon. Item, some say that Heydon should be made a knight, and much other language there is which causeth men to be afeard, weening that he should have a rule again.’90.1
Soon enough, it became clear why the advocates for justice were so worried. It had been planned that Tuddenham and Heydon would face indictment at a session of the Oyer and Terminer commission in Norwich the following spring. However, rumors started circulating in Norwich that those who had pushed for this commission in Norfolk—the Earl of Oxford, Justice Yelverton, John Paston, and John Damme—were going to be indicted in Kent as an act of revenge. Previously, John Damme had gotten Heydon indicted for treason for removing one of those gruesome displays of brutal justice—the quartered body of a man put on public display. The man was likely a political victim from Heydon’s own faction; however, Heydon was now trying to regain his power, and he managed to turn the treason charge back on Damme. Signs emerged in Norwich that the unpopular faction was becoming bolder again. "Heydon's men," James Gloys wrote to John Paston, "brought his own horse and saddle through Aylesham on Monday, entered through the Bishop’s Gates in Norwich, went over Tombland and into the Abbey; and since then they claimed they would go to London for Heydon. Additionally, some say that Heydon is to be made a knight, and there’s a lot of talk that frightens people, thinking he might regain power."90.1
Full well might Sir John Fastolf and others apprehend that if Heydon or Tuddenham appeared in answer to the indictment, it would be with such a following at his back as would overawe the court. No appearance was put in for them at all at several of the sessions of Oyer and Terminer. One sitting was held at Norwich on the 2nd of March. Another was held just after Easter on the 29th of April, and Justice Prisot, not the most impartial of judges, was sent down to Norwich to hold it. Strong complaints were put in against Tuddenham and Heydon on the part of the city of Norwich, and also by the town of Swaffham, by Sir John Fastolf, Sir Harry Inglos, John Paston, and many others; but, as Fastolf’s chaplain afterwards informed his master, ‘the judges, by their wilfulness, might not find in their heart to give not so much as a beck nor a twinkling of their eye toward, but took it to derision, God reform such partiality!’ The one-sidedness of 91 Prisot, indeed, was such as to bring down upon him a rebuke from his colleague Yelverton. ‘Ah, Sir Mayor and your brethren,’ said the former, ‘as to the process of your complaints we will put them in continuance, but in all other we will proceed.’ Yelverton felt bound to protest against such unfairness. Partial justice. Yet even this was not the worst; for Prisot, seeing that, with all he could do, the result of the proceedings at Norwich would scarcely be satisfactory to Tuddenham and Heydon, took it upon him, apparently by his own authority, to remove them to Walsingham, where they had most supporters. And there, accordingly, another session was opened on Tuesday the 4th of May.91.1
Sir John Fastolf and others were rightly concerned that if Heydon or Tuddenham showed up to respond to the charges, they would bring enough supporters to intimidate the court. They didn't appear at any of the sessions of Oyer and Terminer. One session took place in Norwich on March 2nd, and another right after Easter on April 29th, where Justice Prisot, who wasn’t exactly an impartial judge, was sent to preside. Strong complaints against Tuddenham and Heydon were made by the city of Norwich and the town of Swaffham, along with Sir John Fastolf, Sir Harry Inglos, John Paston, and many more. However, as Fastolf’s chaplain later told him, “the judges, due to their bias, seemed unwilling to even acknowledge our complaints, instead treating them with disdain; God fix this kind of partiality!” The obvious bias of 91 Prisot led his colleague Yelverton to reprimand him. “Ah, Sir Mayor and your associates,” Prisot remarked, “as for your complaints, we will postpone them, but for everything else, we will move forward.” Yelverton felt it was his duty to speak out against such unfairness. Partial justice. Yet even that wasn't the worst; since Prisot realized that no matter what he did, the outcome in Norwich wouldn’t be favorable for Tuddenham and Heydon, he took it upon himself, apparently on his own authority, to move their case to Walsingham, where they had the most supporters. Thus, another session was opened there on Tuesday, May 4th.91.1
It was, according to Sir Thomas Howys, ‘the most partial place of all the shire.’ All the friends and allies of Tuddenham and Heydon, knights and squires, and gentlemen who had always been devoted to their pleasure, received due warning to attend. A body of 400 horse also accompanied the accused, and not one of the numerous complainants ventured to open his mouth except John Paston. Even he had received a friendly message only two days before that he had better consider well whether it was advisable to come himself, as there was ‘great press of people and few friends’; and, moreover, the sheriff was ‘not so whole’ as he had been. What this expression meant required but little explanation. As Sheriff of Norfolk, John Jermyn was willing to do Paston all the service in his power, but simple justice he did not dare to do.91.2
It was, according to Sir Thomas Howys, "the most biased place in the entire county." All the friends and supporters of Tuddenham and Heydon—knights, squires, and gentlemen who had always cared for their interests—were given proper notice to attend. A group of 400 cavalry also accompanied the accused, and not one of the many complainants dared to speak up except for John Paston. Even he had received a friendly warning just two days earlier suggesting he think carefully about whether it was wise to show up, as there was "a huge crowd and few allies"; plus, the sheriff was "not as well" as he used to be. What this phrase meant needed little explanation. As Sheriff of Norfolk, John Jermyn was willing to assist Paston in any way he could, but he wouldn’t dare deliver true justice.
John Paston and Lord Molynes.
John Paston and Lord Molynes.
He had but too good an excuse for his timidity. Of John Paston’s complaint against Tuddenham and Heydon we hear no more; we can easily imagine what became of it. But we know precisely what became of an action brought by Paston at this sessions against his old adversary Lord Molynes, for his forcible expulsion from Gresham in the preceding year. John Paston, to be sure, was now peaceably reinstated in the possession of that manor;91.3 but he had the boldness to conceive that undermining his wife’s chamber, turning her forcibly out of doors, and then pillaging the 92 whole mansion, were acts for which he might fairly expect redress against both Lord Molynes and his agents. He had accordingly procured two indictments to be framed, the first against his lordship, and the second against his men. But before the case came on at Walsingham, Sheriff Jermyn gave notice to Paston’s friends that he had received a distinct injunction from the king to make up a panel to acquit Lord Molynes.92.1 Royal letters of such a tenor do not seem to have been at all incompatible with the usages of Henry VI.’s reign. John Paston himself said the document was one that could be procured for six-and-eightpence.
He had a pretty good reason for his fear. We don't hear any more about John Paston’s complaint against Tuddenham and Heydon; we can easily guess what happened with that. But we know exactly what happened with a case Paston filed this session against his old enemy, Lord Molynes, for forcibly kicking him out of Gresham the year before. John Paston, of course, was now peacefully back in control of that manor; 91.3 but he boldly believed that undermining his wife's room, throwing her out of the house, and then robbing the whole mansion were actions for which he could rightfully seek justice against both Lord Molynes and his men. He had arranged for two charges to be framed, the first against his lordship and the second against his agents. However, before the case was heard in Walsingham, Sheriff Jermyn informed Paston’s friends that he had received a direct order from the king to ensure a jury would acquit Lord Molynes. 92.1 Such royal letters don't seem to have been out of line with the practices of Henry VI.'s reign. John Paston himself claimed that the document could be obtained for six-and-eightpence.
There was no hope, therefore, of making Lord Molynes himself responsible for the attack on Gresham. The only question was whether the men who had done his bidding could not be made to suffer for it. After the acquittal of their master, John Osbern reports a remarkable conversation that he had with Sheriff Jermyn in which he did his best to induce him to accept a bribe in Paston’s interest. The gift had been left with the under sheriff for his acceptance. Jermyn declined to take it until he had seen Paston himself, but Osbern was fully under the impression that he would be glad to have it. Osbern, however, appealed also to other arguments. ‘I remembered him,’ he tells Paston, ‘of his promises made before to you at London, when he took his oath and charge, and that ye were with him when he took his oath and other divers times; and for those promises made by him to you at that time, and other times at the Oyer and Terminer at Lynn, ye proposed you by the trust that ye have in him to attempt and rear actions that should be to the avail of him and of his office.’ The prospect of Paston being valuable to him as a litigant had its weight with the sheriff, and he promised to do him all the good in his power except in the action against Lord Molynes’ men; for not only Lord Molynes himself but the Duke of Norfolk had written to him to show them favour, and if they were not acquitted he expected to incur both their displeasure and the king’s. In vain did Osbern urge that Paston would 93 find sufficient surety to save the sheriff harmless. Jermyn said he could take no surety over £100, and Lord Molynes was a great lord who could do him more injury than that.93.1
There was no chance of holding Lord Molynes accountable for the attack on Gresham. The only question was whether the men who had carried out his orders could be punished for it. After their master was acquitted, John Osbern reported a notable conversation he had with Sheriff Jermyn, where he tried to convince him to accept a bribe in Paston’s favor. The bribe had been left with the under-sheriff for him to accept. Jermyn refused to take it until he had spoken with Paston directly, but Osbern was quite sure that Jermyn would be pleased to accept it. However, Osbern also appealed to other points. "I reminded him," he told Paston, "of the promises he made to you in London when he took his oath and that you were with him then, and on other occasions; and for those promises he made to you back then, and at other times during the Oyer and Terminer at Lynn, you proposed to him, based on the trust you have in him, to attempt and bring forth actions that would benefit both him and his office." The possibility of Paston being valuable to him as a litigant did sway the sheriff, and he promised to help him as much as he could, except in cases against Lord Molynes’ men; because not only had Lord Molynes written to him asking for their favor, but so had the Duke of Norfolk, and if they were not acquitted, the sheriff expected to face their wrath as well as the king’s. Osbern’s efforts were in vain when he claimed that Paston would find enough security to protect the sheriff. Jermyn replied that he could only take security up to £100, and Lord Molynes was an important lord who could cause him more harm than that. 93
The diplomacy on either side seems to have been conducted with considerable finesse. Jermyn declared that he had been offered twenty nobles at Walsingham in behalf of the Lord Molynes, but that he had never received a penny either from him or from any of Paston’s adversaries. Osbern then offered if he would promise to be sincere towards Paston, that the latter would give him a sum in hand, as much as he could desire, or would place it in the hands of a middle man whom Jermyn could trust. In the end, however, he was obliged to be satisfied with Jermyn’s assuring him that if he found it lay within his power to do anything for Paston, he would take his money with good will. The negotiator’s impression was that he was fully pledged to get Lord Molynes’ men acquitted, but that in all other actions he would be found favourable to Paston.93.2
The diplomacy on both sides seems to have been handled with considerable finesse. Jermyn stated that he had been offered twenty nobles at Walsingham on behalf of Lord Molynes, but he had never received any payment from him or any of Paston’s opponents. Osbern then suggested that if Jermyn promised to be honest with Paston, the latter would give him an upfront payment, as much as he wanted, or would put it in the hands of a mediator that Jermyn trusted. In the end, though, he had to settle for Jermyn assuring him that if he found it possible to help Paston, he would accept his money gladly. The negotiator’s impression was that he was fully committed to helping get Lord Molynes’ men acquitted, but that in all other matters, he would be supportive of Paston.93.2
Parliament.
Parliament.
About this time Parliament, which had now been prorogued for nearly five months, met again at Westminster. The king’s necessities were doubtless the all-sufficient cause why its meeting could no longer be dispensed with. The Crown was already in debt to the sum of £372,000, and was daily becoming more so. The expenses of the royal household amounted to £24,000 a year, while the yearly revenue out of which they should have been paid was only £5000. Nor was it by any means advisable to remedy the matter by imposing fresh taxation; for the people were so impoverished by the payment of subsidies, the exactions of the king’s purveyors, and the general maladministration of justice, that the experiment could hardly have been made with safety. An act of resumption was the only expedient by which it seemed possible to meet the difficulty; and all grants of crown lands made to any persons since the first day of the reign were accordingly recalled by statute.93.3 In return for this the Commons preferred a petition to the king that he would for ever remove from his presence and counsels a number 94 of persons to whom they alleged it was owing both that his possessions had been diminished, and that the laws had not been carried into execution. Foremost on the list was the Duke of Somerset; and with him were named Alice, widow of the late Duke of Suffolk, William Booth, Bishop of Chester (that is to say, of Coventry and Lichfield),94.1 Lord Dudley, Thomas Daniel, and twenty-five others. It was petitioned that they should never again be permitted to come within twelve miles of the royal presence, on pain of forfeiture of lands and goods. But the days had not yet come when a petition against ministers by the Commons was tantamount to their dismissal. The king indeed felt it best on this occasion to yield somewhat; but he yielded on no principle whatever. He declared in reply that he himself saw no cause for their removal; but he was content to dismiss the most of them for a year, during which period accusations brought against any of them might be inquired into. Those who were Peers of the realm, however, he refused to send away; and he insisted on retaining the services of one or two others who had been accustomed continually to wait upon him.94.2
Around this time, Parliament, which had been on hold for nearly five months, reconvened at Westminster. The king’s urgent needs were clearly the main reason it could no longer be postponed. The Crown was already in debt by £372,000 and was accumulating more debt every day. The expenses of the royal household were £24,000 a year, while the annual revenue meant to cover these costs was only £5,000. It also wasn’t wise to solve this by raising new taxes, as the people were already struggling due to subsidies, the demands of the king’s suppliers, and the overall poor management of justice. An act of resumption was the only solution that seemed feasible to address the issue; therefore, all grants of crown lands made to any individuals since the start of the reign were revoked by law.93.3 In exchange for this, the Commons requested that the king permanently remove a number of individuals from his presence and counsel, claiming that it was their fault both for depleting his possessions and for the failure to enforce the laws. At the top of the list was the Duke of Somerset, along with Alice, the widow of the late Duke of Suffolk, William Booth, Bishop of Chester (basically of Coventry and Lichfield),94.1 Lord Dudley, Thomas Daniel, and twenty-five others. They requested that these individuals should never again be allowed within twelve miles of the king, under threat of losing their lands and possessions. However, it wasn’t yet the norm for a petition against ministers from the Commons to automatically lead to their dismissal. The king, while he felt it was best to cave in a bit this time, did so without any principle. He stated in response that he did not see any reason to remove them, but he was willing to dismiss most of them for a year, during which any accusations against them could be investigated. However, he refused to send away those who were Peers of the realm and insisted on keeping one or two others who were used to constantly attending to him.94.2
Parliament seems shortly after this to have been dissolved, and no parliament met again till two years later. Of course the influence of Somerset increased when both Lords and Commons were dismissed into the country; and we perceive that by the end of the year Thomas Daniel, one of the old unpopular adherents of the Duke of Suffolk, who, nevertheless, had not always been acceptable to the Court, was expecting to recover favour by means of Somerset.94.3 He is represented as having cultivated the Duke’s friendship for a quarter of a year; so that we may conclude Somerset’s ascendency was at this time unmistakable. With what degree of discretion he made use of it there is little evidence to show. One advantage that Daniel hoped to gain through his influence was the friendship of Tuddenham and Heydon, by whose means, and by the 95 good offices of Lord Scales, he expected to be allowed to re-enter the manor of Bradeston, of which he had already dispossessed one Osbert Munford last year, but had subsequently been dispossessed himself. The value of a disputed title in any part of England probably depended very much upon who was supreme at Court.
Parliament seems to have been dissolved shortly after this, and no parliament convened again for two years. Naturally, Somerset's influence grew when both Lords and Commons were sent back to their regions; by the end of the year, Thomas Daniel, one of the old unpopular supporters of the Duke of Suffolk, who, however, had not always been in good standing with the Court, was hoping to regain favor through Somerset. He is described as having built the Duke’s friendship for about three months, so we can assume Somerset's power was clear at this time. There is little evidence showing how wisely he used it. One advantage Daniel hoped to gain through this influence was the friendship of Tuddenham and Heydon, thanks to which, along with the support of Lord Scales, he expected to be allowed to return to the manor of Bradeston. He had already removed Osbert Munford from it last year but had been removed himself after that. The worth of a disputed claim in any part of England likely depended heavily on who was in charge at Court.
But high as Somerset stood in the king’s favour, the course of events did not tend to make him more acceptable to the people. The loss of Normandy, in the preceding year, was itself a thing not likely to be readily forgotten; but the misfortunes of the English arms did not end with the loss of Normandy. So great, indeed, was the despondency occasioned by that event that, in the opinion of French writers, Calais itself would not have been able to hold out if the French had immediately proceeded to attack it. But Charles was afraid he might have been deserted by the Duke of Burgundy, whose interests would hardly have been promoted by the French king strengthening himself in that quarter, and he declined to attempt it.95.1 Relieved, however, of the necessity of maintaining a large force in Normandy, he found new occupation for his troops in completing the conquest of Guienne, of which a beginning had already been made by the capture of Cognac and of some places near Bayonne and the Pyrenees. In November 1450 the French laid siege to Bourg and Blaye on the Garonne, both of which places capitulated in the spring of the following year. They were the keys of the more important city of Bordeaux, which, now perceiving that there was no hope of succour from England, was obliged to follow their example. This was in June 1451. Loss of Gascony and Guienne. Two months afterwards Bayonne, too, was obliged to capitulate; and with it the whole of Gascony and Guienne was as completely lost to the English as Normandy had been in the preceding year. Calais was now all that remained to them of their conquests and possessions in France; nor were they without considerable apprehension that they might be expelled from Calais too.
But even though Somerset was highly regarded by the king, events didn't make him any more popular with the people. The loss of Normandy the previous year was something people weren’t likely to forget easily; however, the troubles for the English military didn't stop there. The despair caused by that loss was so significant that, according to French writers, Calais wouldn’t have been able to withstand a French attack if they had moved quickly. But Charles worried that the Duke of Burgundy might abandon him, as the French king gaining strength in that area wouldn’t benefit Burgundy’s interests, so he chose not to make the attempt. However, relieved from the need to keep a large force in Normandy, he redirected his troops to finish taking over Guienne, where they had already begun with the capture of Cognac and some locations near Bayonne and the Pyrenees. In November 1450, the French besieged Bourg and Blaye on the Garonne, both of which surrendered in the spring of the following year. These were crucial for the more important city of Bordeaux, which, realizing there was no hope for help from England, had to follow suit. This happened in June 1451. Loss of Gascony and Guyenne. Two months later, Bayonne had to surrender as well, and with it, the entire region of Gascony and Guienne was completely lost to the English, just like Normandy had been the year before. Now, Calais was all that remained of their conquests and holdings in France; they also felt considerable fear that they might be driven out of Calais too.
These disasters, which were but the natural sequel to the 96 loss of Normandy, only served to make more bitter the reflection how the government of that duchy had been taken out of the able hands of the Duke of York and given to the incompetent Somerset. The jealousy with which the latter regarded his rival was heightened by the consciousness of his own unpopularity. The Duke of York was living in seclusion at his castle of Ludlow, but Somerset seems to have regarded him with daily increasing apprehension. He was continually instilling into the king distrust of York’s fidelity as a subject; until at last the latter thought it expedient to make a public declaration of his loyalty. York’s manifesto. He accordingly issued the following manifesto:—
These disasters, which were a natural result of the loss of Normandy, only made it more painful to think about how the governance of that duchy had been taken from the capable Duke of York and handed over to the incompetent Somerset. Somerset's jealousy towards his rival intensified due to his own unpopularity. The Duke of York was living in seclusion at his castle in Ludlow, but Somerset seemed to be increasingly anxious about him. He constantly fed the king suspicions about York’s loyalty as a subject; until finally, York felt it necessary to publicly declare his loyalty. York's manifesto. He therefore issued the following manifesto:—
A.D. 1452.
1452 AD.
Forasmuch as I, Richard Duke of York, am informed that the King, my sovereign lord, is my heavy lord, greatly displeased with me, and hath in me a distrust by sinister information of mine enemies, adversaries, and evil-willers, where[as] God knoweth, from whom nothing is hid, I am, and have been, and ever will be, his true liegeman, and so have I before this, divers times, as well by mouth as by writing, notified and declared to my said sovereign lord: And for that this notice so comen unto me of the displeasure of my said sovereign lord is to me so grievous, I have prayed the reverend father in God, the Bishop of Hereford,96.1 and my cousin the Earl of Shrewsbury, to come hither and hear my declaration in this matter; wherein I have said to them that I am true liegeman to the King my sovereign lord, ever have been, and shall be to my dying day. And to the very proof that it is so, I offer myself to swear that on the blessed Sacrament, and receive it, the which I hope shall be my salvation at the day of doom. And so for my special comfort and consolation I have prayed the said lords to report and declare unto the King’s highness my said offer; and to the end and intent that I will be ready to do the same oath in presence of two or three lords, such as shall please the King’s highness to send hither to accept it. In witness whereof I have signed this schedule with my sign manual, and set thereunto my signet of arms. Written in my castle of Ludlow, the 9th of January, the 30th year of the reign of my sovereign lord, King Henry the Sixth.96.2
Since I, Richard Duke of York, have learned that the King, my sovereign lord, is deeply upset with me and distrusts me based on false information from my enemies and ill-wishers, I want to clarify that God knows all, and I have always been, and will always be, his loyal subject. I have previously stated this to my sovereign lord multiple times, both verbally and in writing. Hearing of my sovereign lord's displeasure is very upsetting to me, so I have asked the reverend Bishop of Hereford and my cousin the Earl of Shrewsbury to come here and listen to what I have to say. I told them that I am a loyal subject to my sovereign lord, I always have been, and I will be until my dying day. To prove this, I offer to swear on the blessed Sacrament and to receive it, which I hope will be my salvation on Judgment Day. For my own comfort and reassurance, I have asked these lords to inform the King of my offer, and I am ready to take the same oath in front of two or three lords whom the King chooses to send here to witness it. In confirmation of this, I have signed this document with my own hand and affixed my seal. Written in my castle of Ludlow, the 9th of January, the 30th year of the reign of my sovereign lord, King Henry the Sixth.
He appears to have waited nearly a month to learn the effect of this remonstrance. Meanwhile reports came that the French were advancing to lay siege to Calais. At such a juncture it was peculiarly intolerable that the administration of 97 affairs should still be intrusted to hands so notoriously incompetent as those of Somerset; and York, as being the only man who could stir in such a matter with effect, now made up his mind to take active steps for Somerset’s removal. Nothing, however, could be done for such an object without a considerable force of armed men to support him. York accordingly issued the following address to the burgesses of Shrewsbury:—
He seemed to have waited almost a month to see the outcome of this protest. In the meantime, reports came in that the French were advancing to lay siege to Calais. At such a moment, it was especially unacceptable that the administration of 97 affairs should still be in the hands of someone as notoriously incompetent as Somerset; and York, who was the only one able to effectively act in this situation, decided to take active steps to get Somerset removed. However, nothing could be done for this purpose without a significant force of armed men to back him up. So, York issued the following address to the burgesses of Shrewsbury:—
Right worshipful friends, I recommend me unto you; and I suppose it is well known unto you, as well by experience as by common language said and reported throughout all Christendom, what laud, what worship, honour, and manhood, was ascribed of all nations unto the people of this realm whilst the kingdom’s sovereign lord stood possessed of his lordship in the realm of France and duchy of Normandy; and what derogation, loss of merchandize, lesion of honour, and villany, is said and reported generally unto the English nation for loss of the same; namely (i.e. especially) unto the Duke of Somerset, when he had the commandance and charge thereof: the which loss hath caused and encouraged the King’s enemies for to conquer and get Gascony and Guienne, and now daily they make their advance for to lay siege unto Calais, and to other places in the marches there, for to apply them to their obeisance, and so for to come into the land with great puissance, to the final destruction thereof, if they might prevail, and to put the land in their subjection, which God defend. And on the other part it is to be supposed it is not unknown to you how that, after my coming out of Ireland I, as the King’s true liegeman and servant (and ever shall be to my life’s end) and for my true acquittal, perceiving the inconvenience before rehearsed, advised his Royal Majesty of certain articles concerning the weal and safeguard, as well of his most royal person, as the tranquillity and conservation of all this his realm: the which advertisements, howbeit that it was thought that they were full necessary, were laid apart, and to be of none effect, through the envy, malice, and untruth of the said Duke of Somerset; which for my truth, faith, and allegiance that I owe unto the King, and the good will and favour that I have to all the realm, laboreth continually about the King’s highness for my undoing, and to corrupt my blood, and to disinherit me and my heirs, and such persons as be about me, without any desert or cause done or attempted, on my part or theirs, I make our Lord Judge. Wherefore, worshipful friends, to the intent that every man shall know my purpose and desire for to declare me such as I am, I signify unto you that, with the help and supportation of Almighty God, and of Our Lady, and of all the Company of Heaven, I, after long sufferance and delays, [though it is] not my will or intent 98 to displease my sovereign lord, seeing that the said Duke ever prevaileth and ruleth about the King’s person, [and] that by this means the land is likely to be destroyed, am fully concluded to proceed in all haste against him with the help of my kinsmen and friends; in such wise that it shall prove to promote ease, peace, tranquillity, and safeguard of all this land: and more, keeping me within the bounds of my liegeance, as it pertaineth to my duty, praying and exhorting you to fortify, enforce, and assist me, and to come to me with all diligence, wheresoever I shall be, or draw, with as many goodly and likely men as ye may, to execute the intent abovesaid. Written under my signet at my castle of Ludlow, the 3rd day of February.
Right honorable friends, I hope this message finds you well; I believe it's well known to you, both from experience and from common talk throughout all Christendom, what praise, respect, honor, and bravery were attributed to the people of this realm while the kingdom’s rightful lord held power in France and the duchy of Normandy. Conversely, the disgrace, loss of trade, damage to honor, and shame that has been reported about the English nation due to their loss is well-documented, particularly regarding the Duke of Somerset, who was in charge at that time. This loss has emboldened the King’s enemies to conquer and take Gascony and Guienne, and they are now increasingly attempting to lay siege to Calais and other areas nearby, hoping to bring them under their control and ultimately invade our land with great force, leading to its potential destruction, if they succeed, and to subjugate the land, which God forbid. On the other hand, you should also know that after I returned from Ireland, I, as the King’s loyal subject and servant (and I will always be to the end of my days), recognizing the serious issues mentioned before, informed His Royal Majesty about various matters concerning the welfare and safety of both his royal person and the peace and preservation of his entire realm. Although these pieces of advice were deemed very necessary, they were set aside and rendered ineffective due to the envy, malice, and dishonesty of the Duke of Somerset. For my loyalty, faithfulness, and allegiance to the King, and my goodwill toward the whole realm, I am continuously working against efforts aimed at my downfall, aimed at undermining my reputation, disinheriting me and my heirs, and those around me, without any wrongdoing or cause on my part or theirs, I let our Lord be the judge. Therefore, honorable friends, to ensure that everyone understands my intent and desire to be clearly represented, I want to let you know that, with the support of Almighty God, Our Lady, and all the Company of Heaven, after enduring long suffering and delays, though it is not my wish to upset my sovereign lord, seeing that the Duke continues to dominate and manipulate the King's surroundings, putting the land at risk of destruction, I have fully decided to take swift action against him with the aid of my relatives and friends. This will serve to promote ease, peace, tranquility, and safety for all this land. Furthermore, I intend to remain within the limits of my loyalty, as my duty requires, and I ask you to support, strengthen, and assist me, and to join me as quickly as possible, wherever I may be, bringing as many good and capable men as you can to carry out the stated intent. Written under my seal at my castle in Ludlow, the 3rd day of February.
Furthermore I pray you that such strait appointment and ordinance be made that the people which shall come in your fellowship, or be sent unto me by your agreement, be demeaned in such wise by the way, that they do no offence, nor robbery, nor oppression upon the people, in lesion of justice. Written as above, etc. Your good friend, R. York.98.1
Furthermore, I ask that strict arrangements and rules be made so that the people who join your group or are sent to me by your agreement behave in a way that causes no offense, robbery, or oppression towards the people, maintaining justice. Written as above, etc. Your best friend, R. York.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
To my right worshipful friends, the bailiffs, burgesses and commons of the good town of Shrewsbury.
To my esteemed friends, the bailiffs, citizens, and public of the great town of Shrewsbury.
York marches towards London.
York heads toward London.
Having thus collected a sufficient body of followers, the duke began his march to London. The Earl of Devonshire, Lord Cobham, and other noblemen also collected people and joined him.98.2 The king and Somerset, however, being informed of his intentions, set out from the capital to meet him, issuing, at the same time, an imperative summons to Lord Cobham, and probably to the duke’s other adherents, to repair immediately to the royal presence.98.3 But the duke, who had no desire to engage the king’s forces, turned aside and hoped to reach London unmolested. He sent a herald before him to desire liberty for himself and his allies to enter the city; but strict injunctions to the contrary had been left by the king, and his request was refused. Disappointed in this quarter, it was natural that he should look for greater sympathy in Kent, where, doubtless, smouldered still the remains of past disaffection. He accordingly crossed the Thames at Kingston Bridge, 99 and proceeded with his host to Dartford. The king’s army followed and pitched their camp upon Blackheath. And so, on the 1st of March 1452, there lay, within eight miles of each other, two formidable hosts, which any further movement must apparently bring into collision.
Having gathered a significant number of supporters, the duke started his march to London. The Earl of Devonshire, Lord Cobham, and other nobles also gathered people and joined him.98.2 However, the king and Somerset, upon learning of his plans, left the capital to confront him, simultaneously issuing an urgent order for Lord Cobham, and likely the duke’s other supporters, to come immediately to the royal presence.98.3 But the duke, not wanting to engage the king’s forces, veered off and hoped to reach London without interference. He sent a herald ahead to request permission for himself and his allies to enter the city; however, strict instructions to the contrary had been given by the king, and his request was denied. Disappointed in this attempt, it was only natural for him to seek more support in Kent, where, undoubtedly, remnants of past unrest still lingered. He then crossed the Thames at Kingston Bridge, 99 and moved his troops to Dartford. The king’s army followed and set up camp on Blackheath. Thus, on March 1, 1452, two powerful forces lay within eight miles of each other, and any further movement seemed likely to lead to conflict.
To judge from one contemporary account,99.1 the duke’s position must have been a strong one. He had a body of ordnance in the field, with no less than 3000 gunners. He himself had 8000 men in the centre of his position; while the Earl of Devonshire lay to the south with another detachment of 6000, and Lord Cobham by the river-side commanded an equal force. Seven ships lay on the water filled with the baggage of the troops. But the strength of the king’s army appears to have largely exceeded these numbers;99.2 and even if the duke had wished to provoke a conflict, it was evidently more prudent to remain simply on the defensive. He accordingly left the responsibility of further action to those of the king’s party.
To judge from one contemporary account, 99.1 the duke’s position must have been a strong one. He had a field artillery unit with no less than 3,000 gunners. He himself had 8,000 men in the center of his position; meanwhile, the Earl of Devonshire lay to the south with another group of 6,000, and Lord Cobham by the riverside commanded an equal force. Seven ships were on the water filled with the troops' baggage. However, the strength of the king’s army seems to have significantly exceeded these numbers; 99.2 and even if the duke wanted to provoke a conflict, it was clearly wiser to remain purely defensive. He therefore left the responsibility for further action to the king’s party.
In this crisis the lords who were with the king took counsel together, and determined, if possible, to labour for a compromise.99.3 An embassy was appointed to go to the Duke of York, and hear what he had to say. It consisted of the wise and good prelate Waynflete, Bishop of Winchester, and Bourchier, Bishop of Ely (afterwards Archbishop of Canterbury), the Earls of Salisbury and Warwick, Lord Beauchamp, Lord Sudeley, and some others. The answer made by York was, that no ill was intended against either the king or any of his Council; that the duke and his followers were lovers of the commonweal; but that it was their intention to remove from the king certain evil-disposed persons, through whose means the common people had been grievously oppressed. Of these the Duke of Somerset was declared to be the chief; and, indeed, his unpopularity was such that even those on the 100 king’s side would seem to have seconded the Duke of York’s demand. After a consultation the king consented that Somerset should be committed to custody until he should make answer to such charges as York would bring against him.100.1
In this crisis, the lords who were with the king met to discuss the situation and decided to work towards a compromise if possible. An embassy was formed to approach the Duke of York and hear his perspective. It included the wise and respected Bishop Waynflete of Winchester, Bishop Bourchier of Ely (who later became Archbishop of Canterbury), the Earls of Salisbury and Warwick, Lord Beauchamp, Lord Sudeley, and a few others. The Duke of York's response was that he meant no harm to the king or his Council; he and his supporters were advocates for the common good. They intended to remove certain harmful individuals from the king’s circle, who had been causing significant distress among the common people. The Duke of Somerset was identified as the main culprit, and his unpopularity was so pronounced that even those loyal to the king seemed to support the Duke of York's request. After discussing the matter, the king agreed that Somerset should be placed in custody until he could respond to the charges that York would bring against him.
Nothing more seemed necessary to avert civil war. On a simple pledge given by the king that Somerset should be placed in confinement, and afterwards put on his trial, the Duke of York at once broke up his camp and ordered his men home. He then repaired himself to the king’s tent to express his loyalty. York is entrapped, But no sooner had he arrived there than he found he was deceived. The king, in violation of his promise, kept the Duke of Somerset attending upon him as his chief adviser, and York was virtually a prisoner. He was sent on to London in advance of the king, in a kind of honourable custody, attended by two bishops, who conducted him to his own residence; but what to do with him when he got there was a difficulty. His enemies feared to send him to the Tower. There were 10,000 men yet remaining in the Welsh Marches, who, on such a rumour, would have come up to London; and it was not very long before they were reported to be all under arms, and actually on the march, with the duke’s young son at their head—Edward, Earl of March, boy as he was, not yet quite ten years old.100.2
Nothing more seemed necessary to prevent civil war. After the king simply promised that Somerset would be put in confinement and put on trial later, the Duke of York immediately disbanded his camp and sent his men home. He then went to the king’s tent to show his loyalty. York is stuck, But as soon as he arrived, he realized he had been deceived. The king, breaking his promise, kept the Duke of Somerset as his chief advisor, effectively making York a prisoner. He was sent ahead to London in what was meant to be an honorable custody, accompanied by two bishops who escorted him to his own home; however, there was a problem regarding what to do with him there. His enemies were afraid to send him to the Tower. There were still 10,000 men in the Welsh Marches who, upon hearing such news, would have rushed to London; and it wasn't long before reports came in that they were all armed and actually marching, with the duke’s young son leading them—Edward, Earl of March, a boy under ten years old.
York had distinctly accused the Duke of Somerset as a traitor. He was now in Somerset’s power, but the latter did not dare to retort the charge upon him. Yet if Somerset was not a traitor, the course pursued by York was utterly indefensible. He had actually taken up arms against the Crown, to remove by force the minister in whom the king had placed his confidence. But unfortunately Somerset knew too well that if he made this a ground of accusation against his rival, recrimination would be sure to follow, and he himself would incur a weight of public odium which might possibly lead to the same result as in the case of Suffolk. The wisest and most politic course for himself was not to impeach the Duke of York, but, 101 if possible, to shut his mouth and let him go free. No accusation, therefore, was drawn up. and compelled to swear allegiance. An oath of allegiance, binding him over to keep the peace in time coming, was all that was required. It was on the 1st of March that York had repaired to the king’s tent and found himself in his rival’s power. On the 10th he was brought to St. Paul’s, and there publicly made oath as follows:—
York had clearly accused the Duke of Somerset of being a traitor. Now, he was under Somerset's control, but Somerset didn't dare to throw that accusation back at him. Yet, if Somerset wasn't a traitor, York's actions were completely unjustifiable. He had actually taken up arms against the Crown to violently remove the minister whom the king trusted. But unfortunately, Somerset understood too well that if he used this as a reason to accuse York, then accusations would likely come back at him, leading to a public backlash that could result in a fate similar to Suffolk's. The smartest and most strategic move for him was not to charge the Duke of York but, if possible, to silence him and let him go free. Therefore, no formal accusations were made. 101 An oath of allegiance, requiring him to keep the peace moving forward, was all that was needed. On March 1st, York went to the king’s tent and found himself in his rival’s grasp. By the 10th, he was brought to St. Paul’s and publicly swore the following oath:—
I, Richard, Duke of York, confess and beknow that I am and ought to be humble subject and liegeman to you, my sovereign Lord, King Henry the Sixth, and owe therefore to bear you faith and truth as to my sovereign lord, and shall do all the days unto my life’s end; and shall not at any time will or assent, that anything be attempted or done against your noble person, but wheresoever I shall have knowledge of any such thing imagined or purposed I shall, with all the speed and diligence possible to me, make that your Highness shall have knowledge thereof, and even do all that shall be possible to me to the withstanding thereof, to the utterest of my life. I shall not in no wise any thing take upon me against your royal estate or the obeisance that is due thereto, nor suffer any other man to do, as far forth as it shall lie in my power to let it; and also I shall come at your commandment, whensoever I shall be called by the same, in humble and obeisant wise, but if [i.e. unless] I be letted by any sickness or impotency of my person or by such other causes as shall be thought reasonable to you, my sovereign lord. I shall never hereafter take upon me to gather any routs, or make any assembly of your people, without your commandment or licence, or in my lawful defence. In the interpretation of which my lawful defence, and declaration thereof, I shall report me at all times to your Highness, and, if the case require, unto my peers: nor anything attempt by way of faite against any of your subjects, of what estate, degree, or condition that they be. But whensoever I find myself wronged or aggrieved, I shall sue humbly for remedy to your Highness, and proceed after the course of your laws, and in none other wise, saving in mine own lawful defence in manner above said; and shall in all things abovesaid and other have me unto your Highness as an humble and true subject ought to have him to his Sovereign Lord.
I, Richard, Duke of York, acknowledge that I am and should be a humble subject and loyal servant to you, my sovereign Lord, King Henry the Sixth. I owe you my faith and loyalty as my sovereign lord, and I will do so for the rest of my life. I will not at any time agree or allow anything to be attempted or done against your noble person. Wherever I become aware of any such plans or intentions, I will, with all possible speed and diligence, inform your Highness and do everything I can to prevent it, to the best of my ability for the rest of my life. I will not take any actions against your royal authority or the respect owed to it, nor will I allow anyone else to do so, as far as it is within my power to stop it. Additionally, I will respond to your commands whenever called, in a humble and respectful manner, unless I am unable to due to illness or other reasonable circumstances as you may deem fit, my sovereign lord. I will never take it upon myself to gather any groups or hold any assemblies of your people without your permission or in my lawful defense. In defining my lawful defense, I will always consult with your Highness, and if necessary, with my peers; I will not undertake any actions against your subjects, regardless of their status or condition. Whenever I feel wronged or harmed, I will humbly seek remedy from your Highness and follow the process of your laws, and not in any other way, except in my own lawful defense as described above. In all the matters mentioned above and others, I will regard your Highness as a humble and true subject should regard his Sovereign Lord.
All these things above said I promise truly to observe and keep, by the Holy Evangelists contained in this book that I lay my hand upon, and by the Holy Cross that I here touch, and by the blessed Sacrament of our Lord’s body that I shall now with His mercy receive. And over this I agree me and will that if I any time hereafter, as with the grace of our Lord I never shall, anything attempt by way of fear or otherwise against your royal majesty and obeisance that I owe thereto, 102 or anything I take upon me otherwise than is above expressed, I from that time forth be unabled, [held and taken as an untrue and openly forsworn man, and unable]102.1 to all manner of worship, estate, and degree, be it such as I now occupy, or any other that might grow unto me in any wise.
I promise to truly observe and keep all of the things mentioned above, by the Holy Evangelists in this book that I lay my hand on, by the Holy Cross that I touch here, and by the blessed Sacrament of our Lord’s body that I will now, with His mercy, receive. Furthermore, I agree that if I ever attempt, with the grace of our Lord, which I hope I never will, to act out of fear or any other way against your royal majesty and the respect I owe you, or anything I take on that’s not expressed above, I will from that moment on be considered incapable, seen as a false and openly perjured person, and unworthy of any form of respect, position, or honor, whether the one I currently hold or any other that may come to me in the future. 102
And this I here have promised and sworn proceedeth of mine own desire and free voluntee and by no constraining or coercion. In witness of all the which things above written I, Richard, Duke of York above named, subscribe me with mine own hand and seal, with this mine own seal, &c.102.2
And I hereby promise and swear that this comes from my own desire and free will, without any pressure or coercion. In witness of all the things written above, I, Richard, Duke of York, sign with my own hand and seal, with my own seal, &c.102.2
With this guarantee for his future loyalty, the duke was permitted to return into his own country.
With this promise of his future loyalty, the duke was allowed to go back to his own country.
Somerset might well be pleased that the matter should be settled thus; for if the charges York brought, or at least was prepared to have brought, against him were only one-half true (and some of them certainly were true altogether), his administration of the Duchy of Normandy was a mixture of indiscretion and dishonesty at which the nation had good right to be indignant. We have already seen how in concert with the Duke of Suffolk he had authorised a perfidious breach of the truce with France in the capture of Fougères. We have also seen how ill prepared he was for the consequences; how he discovered too late the weakness of all the garrisons; how the French king recovered town after town, and the English were finally expelled from Normandy in less than a year and a half after the unjustifiable outrage. York’s charges against Somerset. But if any credit may be given to the further charges brought against him by the Duke of York,—charges which agree only too well with the character attributed to him by the most impartial authorities102.3—Somerset had himself to blame in great measure for the defenceless condition of the country committed to his protection. 103 On his first going into Normandy he had jobbed the offices under his control. For the sake of private emolument he had removed a number of trusty and experienced captains, filling their places with creatures of his own, or men who had paid douceurs for their posts; and only on receipt of still greater bribes would he consent to restore any of those that had been put out. He had, however, actually reduced many garrisons, while he had taxed the inhabitants of the Duchy beyond all reason for the means of defence. His administration of justice, too, had been such as to excite the most vehement dissatisfaction, and had made the whole native population impatient of English government. He had, moreover, pocketed the compensation given by France to the dispossessed Englishmen of Anjou and Maine. Worse still, after all his maladministration and ill success, he had prevailed on the king to make him captain of Calais, which it seemed as if he was on the point of losing also in as careless and culpable a manner as he had already lost Normandy.
Somerset might be relieved that the situation was resolved like this; because if even half of the allegations York raised against him were true (and some were definitely true), his management of the Duchy of Normandy was a mix of recklessness and dishonesty that the nation had every right to be outraged about. We have already seen how he collaborated with the Duke of Suffolk to authorise a treacherous violation of the truce with France by capturing Fougères. We have also seen how unprepared he was for the aftermath; how he realized too late the weakness of all the garrisons; how the French king recaptured town after town, and the English were eventually pushed out of Normandy in less than a year and a half after the unjustifiable act. York's accusations against Somerset. However, if any weight can be given to the additional allegations made against him by the Duke of York—charges that align all too well with the character attributed to him by the most impartial sources102.3—Somerset was mostly to blame for the vulnerable state of the country he was supposed to protect. 103 When he first went to Normandy, he had sold off the positions under his control. For personal gain, he removed several loyal and experienced leaders, replacing them with his own people or those who had paid douceurs for their roles; and only with larger bribes would he agree to reinstate anyone who had been ousted. He had actually reduced many garrisons while overtaxing the Duchy's residents to pay for defense. His administration of justice had caused extreme dissatisfaction, making the entire local population resentful of English rule. Additionally, he had pocketed the compensation offered by France to the displaced English from Anjou and Maine. Even worse, after all his mismanagement and failures, he convinced the king to appoint him captain of Calais, which he seemed ready to lose in a similarly careless and irresponsible way as he had already lost Normandy.
Here, however, is the full text of the accusation,103.1 as prepared by York himself:—
Here, however, is the complete text of the accusation,103.1 as written by York himself:—
Thies articles and pointes folowyng yeve, shewe and ministre I, Richard Duc of York, youre true liegman and servaunt unto youre highnesse, summarily purposyng and declaryng thaym ayeinst Edmond Duc of Somerset for the grete welfare and the comen availle and interesse of youre mageste Roiall and of this youre noble roialme, aswell to bryng to knawlege and understondyng the meanes and causes of the grete myscheves and inconvenientz which late befe[l] unto this youre said noble roiame, as in losse of youre lyvelode by yonde thee see and otherwyse in ponisshment of deservitours and excuse of innocencie, and also in puttyng aside and eschuyng of the grete and importable hurte and prejudice which ben like, withouten that purviaunce be had of remedie, to succede in shorte tyme. To the which articles and every of theym I, the seid Duc of York, desire of youre egall and indifferent rightwesnesse that the seid Edmond answere by his feith and trouth, 104 the sacrement of his othe thereuppon made, duly and truly as lawe and conscience requireth; I also desiryng, for the veraly examinacion and knowlech of trouth theruppon to be had, and for the grete and singuler weel of this youre said Roiame, to be admytted to the prefe, and to yeve evidence in the said articles that folowyn in such as he woll denye, after the equite and consideracion of lawe in such case, and processe had, and also of good feith and conscience justice thereafter to be don and executid.
These articles and points that follow are presented by me, Richard Duke of York, your loyal subject and servant to your highness, briefly stating and declaring them against Edmund Duke of Somerset for the greater good and common benefit of your royal majesty and this noble realm of yours. This is to bring to your knowledge and understanding the means and causes of the great misfortunes and inconveniences that have recently befallen this noble realm of yours, including the loss of your income from over there and otherwise in punishing the deserving and excusing the innocent. It also aims to avoid the significant and unbearable harm and prejudice that may occur, unless measures are taken to remedy the situation promptly. I, the said Duke of York, kindly request your fair and impartial judgment that the said Edmund respond with his faith and truth, 104 the oath he made in this regard, duly and truly as law and conscience require; I also request that, for a true examination and knowledge of the truth on this matter, and for the great and singular benefit of this realm of yours, he be allowed to present evidence regarding the articles that follow, in such matters as he wishes to deny, according to the fairness and consideration of law in such cases, and with proper proceedings, ensuring that justice based on good faith and conscience is done and executed thereafter.
First, I article and declare that the seid Edmond Duc of Somersett hath be meane, consenter, occasioner, cause and mediatour, both by his inwarde knowlege and expresse consent, by counseill, and worchyng thurghe diverse subtyle weyes and meanes, as by violent presumpcion and otherwyse is knowen and understonde, and furthermore also by his inordinate negligence, lacchesse and wilfull rechelessnes and insaciate covetyse, of the losse and amission of youre Duchie of Normandie, rejoissed and possessed at this tyme, for the defence of his negligent kepyng and otherwyse before reherced, by youre enemyes. Which may clerly by (sic) understonde by the meanes and causes that folowen; of the which and for such one he is openly called, reputed and had by the comen fame and voice. Of the which oon cause is that the seid Duc of Somersett, at his first comyng into Normandie, chaunged and putt out of theire occupacion and youre service, withoute skyll, cause or reason, all the true and feithfull officers, for the most partie, of all Normandie, and put in such as hym liked for his owne singuler availe and covetyse, as it apperith well, inasmoch as ther coude noon of theym that were so put out be restored agayn withoute grete giftes and rewardes, which was full unfittyng. And furthermore did put in prison many diverse and notable persones of youre seid Duchie, withoute cause, justice or any ordinarie processe made agayn theym or due examinacion, and by that meane did grete extorcions and rered unlawfully grete sommes undre colour of amendes and composicions, wherby the cuntre for such wrong and faute of justice grucched sore agayn hym and his governaunce and caused the people to arise in theire conseytes and to take grete displeasir; and that was a grete occasion and cause of the losse of youre said Duchie of Normandie.
First, I state and declare that the said Edmond Duke of Somerset has been the means, consent, instigator, cause, and mediator, both through his inner knowledge and explicit consent, by his counsel, and actions through various subtle ways and means, as by violent presumption and otherwise known and understood, and furthermore also by his unreasonable negligence, carelessness, willful recklessness, and insatiable greed, regarding the loss and abandonment of your Duchy of Normandy, which is currently under threat because of his negligence and the aforementioned issues, by your enemies. This can clearly be understood by the means and causes that follow; for which he is openly called, regarded, and known by common fame and word. One such cause is that the said Duke of Somerset, upon his initial arrival in Normandy, removed and displaced, without skill, cause, or reason, most of the loyal and faithful officers serving you in all of Normandy, and replaced them with those he favored for his own personal gain and greed, as it is evident, since none of those who were removed could be restored without significant gifts and rewards, which was completely inappropriate. Furthermore, he imprisoned many notable individuals from your Duchy without cause, justice, or any regular process against them or due examination, and through this means committed great extortions and unlawfully extracted large sums under the pretext of fines and settlements, causing the country to greatly resent him and his governance, stirring the people to rise in their anger and take great offense; and this was a major cause of the loss of your said Duchy of Normandy.
Item, the seid Edmond Duc of Somerset was cause and consenter voluntarie of the brekyng of the trues and pais for a tyme had betwene youre highnes and youre uncle of Fraunce, which was well understond at the taking of Fogiers in Britaigne by Sir Fraunceys Larragonneys thurgh his avise, consentement, and counseile; and also duryng the said trues made more strong and fortified diverse places disopered by youre commaundement, as Morteyn and Seint Jakes de Beveron, ageyn the appointement of the seid trues; uppon which youre uncle did sommon hym to make a-seeth [satisfaction] and for to 105 disimpaire the seid fortifying and wrong don agayn the trues, and in asmoch as non aseeth by hym was don, nor [he] lefte not of his seid fortifiyng, caused youre seid uncle to have, as he pretende, cause to breke the said trues on his partie; which brekyng of trues was oon of the verray cause of losse of Normandie. And thus he brake the seide trues ayeinst his promysse and true feith made to youre highnes, which was to kepe and entretyn the said trues, and so did ayen the lawe in this behalve and youre statutes of the roiame.
Item, the said Edmund Duke of Somerset was the reason and willing participant in the breaking of the truce and peace that had been established between Your Highness and Your Uncle of France, which was well understood at the capture of Fougères in Brittany by Sir Francois Larragonney through his advice, consent, and counsel; and also during the said truce, he further strengthened and fortified various places ordered by Your command, such as Mortain and Saint Jacques de Beveren, against the agreement of the said truce; upon which Your Uncle summoned him to make amends and to remove the aforementioned fortifications and wrongs done against the truce, and since he did not make amends nor stopped his fortifying, he caused Your Uncle to have, as he claims, justification to break the said truce on his part; which breaking of the truce was one of the main reasons for the loss of Normandy. And thus he broke the said truce against his promise and true faith made to Your Highness, which was to uphold and maintain the said truce, and thereby acted contrary to the law in this matter and Your statutes of the realm.
Item, he put away and diminisshed diverse garnisons and other strong places of youre seid Duchie of Normandie of soudiours and of men of werre which were accustumed to abide uppon the suerte and saufgarde of the same, howe be hit he had verrayly knowlege that youre ennmyes were full determi[ned] for to ley seges to put the same places in theire subjeccion, not paiyng duely nor contentyng such soudiours as abode uppon the defences of the same places; he reryng at that tyme in youre said Duchie as grete tailles and aides as were in long tyme before duryng the werre; and that caused the soudiours in diverse strong places for poverte, not havyng hors nor harneys, and also the nombre diminisshed, to be of non poiaire to make resistence, and that was a grete cause of the losse of Normandie. The losse of which caused the perdicion of Gascoigne and Guyen.
Item, he reduced and downsized various garrisons and other strongholds in your Duchy of Normandy, where soldiers and warriors used to stay for the protection and safety of the area. Even though he clearly knew that your enemies were fully determined to lay siege and bring those places under their control, he didn’t pay or satisfy the soldiers who were defending those locations. At that time, he was imposing great taxes and levies in your Duchy, just as had been done for a long time during the war. This led to the soldiers in several strongholds, due to poverty and lacking horses and armor, as well as the decrease in numbers, being unable to defend effectively, which greatly contributed to the loss of Normandy. The loss of Normandy also led to the downfall of Gascony and Guyenne.
Item, the Duc of Somersett wold yeve noo counseile, aide ne helpe unto the capitanis of diverse stronge places and garnisons which at that tyme, constreyned by nede, desired of hym provision and relief for abillement of werre to resiste the malice of theire enemyes daily makyng fressh feetes of werre uppon theym; he gevyng theym noone aide nor help, but lete theym contynue in theire malice, howe be it that diverse places were lost before: and what tyme that the said places were beseged and sent for help and socour unto hym he wold graunte no maner of comforte, but suffred hem appoint and compounde with here enemyes as well as they myght for theire ease and suertee, makyng no maner of provision for the kepyng of the places which remayned; insomuch that he made non ordinaunce nor provision for the toun, castell, and places of Rouen, neither of men, stuffe ne vitaile, the knowlage that he had of youre enemyes comyng thereunto notwithstondyng, yevyng licence unto the Archiebisshopp, chanons and burgeys of the same toun for to goo or sende to compounde with youre enemyes for the deliveraunce of the same, notwithstondyng that afore that tyme the enemyes which were entred in to the same toun were worshiply put oute and betyn of by the Erle of Shrowesbury and other notable persones, and withdrawen to Pontlarge and Loviers, and at that tyme, they beyng so withdrawen, licenced to appointe as it is aforeseid. Which was plainly ayeinst his promys, feith and liegeaunce that he of right oweth unto you, and ayeinst the tenure of the endentures 106 made betwix youre highnes and hym of the charge of that londe, the which licence, and it had not ben don, the seid toun had abiden undre youre obeisaunce, the losse of whiche was a verray ope . . . .106.1 cause of the perdicion of Normandie.
Item, the Duke of Somerset would give no advice, assistance, or support to the captains of various strongholds and garrisons who, at that time, constrained by necessity, sought his help for provisions and resources to withstand the daily threats posed by their enemies. He provided them with no aid or support, allowing them to continue in their plight, even though several places had already been lost. When those locations were besieged and called for assistance, he granted no comfort but let them negotiate and compromise with their enemies as best they could for their own safety and security, making no arrangements to defend the places that remained. He made no provisions for the town, castle, and sites of Rouen, nor for men, supplies, or food, despite knowing that your enemies were coming there. He even granted permission to the Archbishop, canons, and townspeople to go or send representatives to negotiate with your enemies for their release, even though prior to this, the enemies who had entered the town were honorably expelled and defeated by the Earl of Shrewsbury and other notable figures and had retreated to Pontlarge and Louviers. At that time, they were allowed to negotiate as previously mentioned. This was clearly against his promises, faith, and loyalty that he rightfully owes you, and against the terms of the agreements made between your highness and him regarding the charge of that land. Had this permission not been granted, the town would have remained under your authority, the loss of which was a very obvious cause of the downfall of Normandy. 106
Item, the said Duc of Somersett, for to colour his defautes and wilfull purp[o]s in the premisses, entred in to youre palaice of Rouen not vitailed nor fo[rnisshed]106.1 for defence, where he myght savely absentid hym, and yeldid up the said Palaice and Castell, and moreover other good tounes, castels and [fortresses],106.1 as Caudebek, and other diverse, as Tancarville, Moustervillers, Arques, key of all Caulx, not beseged nor in perell of losse at that tyme, for the enlargisshyn[g] and deliveraunce of hym, his childre and goodes; which myght not, nor hath not, be done nor seen by lawe, resoun or cronikel, or by cours or a . . . . . . any leftenant, all though that he had be prisoner: Witnesse the Duc of Orliaunce, the Duc of Burbon, the Duc of Alansum and other . . . . . . for whom was none delyvered, al though they had many strong places of theire owen. And furthermore fore the suertee of delyveraunce of . . . . . . tounes, castell and forteresses which were wel furnysshed for to have resisted youre enemyes, and to have biden within youre obeisaunce, delyvered in ostage the Erle of Shrowesbury, that tyme Marescall of Fraunce, and other notable persones which shuld have defended youre lande there ayens the malice of youre enemyes; and in likewyse apointed to delyver Honflu, which was in noo gret perell, ne had be that it was retardyd by youre lettres and so by that fraudelent and inordinat meane all was lost and yoldon up, as hereafter by more evident declaracions it shalbe clerely [proved].106.2
Item, the Duke of Somerset, to cover up his faults and deliberate intentions in the matters at hand, entered your palace in Rouen without adequate supplies for defense, where he could have safely stayed away and surrendered the palace and castle, as well as other good towns, castles, and fortresses, such as Caudebec, and various others like Tancarville, Moustervillers, and Arques, crucial for all Caulx, which were neither besieged nor at risk of loss at that time, for his own release and that of his children and possessions; which could not have been done or seen by law, reason, or history, or by any course or . . . . . . lieutenant, even though he had been a prisoner: Witness the Duke of Orleans, the Duke of Bourbon, the Duke of Alençon, and others . . . . . . for whom none were released, even though they had many strong places of their own. Furthermore, for the security of the release of . . . . . . towns, castles, and fortresses which were well equipped to resist your enemies and to remain within your obedience, he surrendered as hostages the Earl of Shrewsbury, who was then Marshal of France, and other notable individuals who should have defended your land against the malice of your enemies; and likewise he planned to surrender Honfleur, which was not in great danger, nor had it been had it not been delayed by your letters, and thus by this deceitful and disorderly means, all was lost and given up, as will be clearly proven by more evident declarations hereafter.
Item, the said Duc of Somerset hath contrived and ymagined, helped or consented to the grete and importable losse of Cales to be undre the obeisaunce of the Duc of Burgoyn, as it apperith openly by diverse skilles, evidencez, and resons; that is to sey, in asmuch as he desired and made laboures, or at the lest toke uppon hym, for to be capiten of the seid Toun of Cales, knowyng and understondyng well the grete murmur and sclaunder which daily rennyth agayn hym for the losse and sale, as it is surmyttid, of Normandie, to the grete discoragyng of the soudiours of the said Toun; where as the comen fame is that he will bylike sotill meanes contrive and ymagyn the losse and amission of youre said Toun of Cales, like as he hath afore causid the perdicion of youre Duchie of Normandie; which apperith well, in asmoch as he hath desirid the terme of a monyth without more, that, in case that the said Toun were besegid and not rescuyd within the 107 said monyth, that than he shuld stond discharged though it were delyvered to youre enemyes; within which tyme it were impossible, or at the lest full unlikly, that never myght be assembled for the rescu therof, where as it may and hath be here-before kept ayens the force of youre enemyes moche lenger tyme in grete jupardy; which is so grete an hevynesse and trouble to youre said soudiours, that by theire langage, demenyng and communicacion it may be understond that they will not be so herty nor feithfull to the welfare and defence of the said Toun as they shuld be in case they had a captayn more agreable unto theym. And also this premisse apperith well in asmoch as the comen voyce, langage, and fame is, and also grete prefe and evidence shalbe made theruppon, that the seid Duc of Somerset, in hope of mariage to be doon and had be twix the Duc son of Burgoyn107.1 and one of his doughters, had made a promysse and behest to the said Duc of Burgoyne, or Duchesse by his meane, concent and massangers, of the delyverey of the Toun of Cales, to be done by such sotill meanes as shuld not be understond neither of youre highenes nor of youre subgettz.
Item, the Duc of Somerset has planned and plotted, either helped or agreed to the great and unacceptable loss of Calais to be under the control of the Duc of Burgundy, as is clearly shown by various skills, evidence, and reasons. That is to say, since he wanted and tried, or at least took it upon himself, to be captain of the aforementioned town of Calais, fully knowing and understanding the great murmur and scandal surrounding him daily for the loss and sale, as it is rumored, of Normandy, which greatly discourages the soldiers in that town; whereas the common reputation suggests that he will likely use clever means to arrange the loss and surrender of your said town of Calais, just as he previously caused the ruin of your Duchy of Normandy; which is evident, since he desired a term of one month without more, that, in case the said town were besieged and not rescued within that month, he would be discharged even if it were delivered to your enemies; during which time it would be impossible, or at least very unlikely, to assemble a force for its rescue, whereas it has been possible before to hold out against the might of your enemies for much longer, putting it in great danger; which is such a great burden and trouble to your soldiers that by their speech, behavior, and discussions, it can be understood that they will not be as committed or loyal to the welfare and defense of the said town as they should be if they had a captain more agreeable to them. Moreover, this premise is clear given that the common voice, speech, and reputation indicate—and also substantial proof and evidence will be made regarding this—that the Duc of Somerset, in hopes of a marriage between the Duc son of Burgundy and one of his daughters, made a promise and commitment to the Duc of Burgundy, or Duchess through his means, consent, and messengers, to deliver the town of Calais, to be done by such clever means that it would not be understood by either your highness or your subjects.
Item, the said Duc of Somerset is cause of grete hurte, robbery, manslauter and other myscheves daily done and contynued in this youre roialme, in asmoch as he resceyved and had at the delyverey of Anjoy and Mayn xxiij. mxij.(72,000) frankes or there aboutes, which were graunted and ordeyned to the Englisshmen havyng theire [there] lyvelode for theire recompense and asyth for the lyverey up of theire seid lyvelode at the said delyveraunce, and wold not dispose the same money nor departe therfrom, bot kepith it still to his owne use and singuler availe, notwithstondyng that he was recompensid for his lyvelode in that cuntrey in youre Duchie of Normandie of a more value than the gift therof was worth, which causith the said Englisshmen to be here in grete povertee; of which povertee no doute commyth grete myscheve daily within your said roiame. And also in so muche as many diverse soudiours of Normandye were not paied theire wages, where he rerid grete and notable sommes of youre Duchie of Normandie for ther agrement, which non paiement and poverte causith also daily grete inconvenientz within this your lande.
Item, the Duke of Somerset is the cause of great harm, robbery, murder, and other mischief happening daily in your realm. He received and has had at the delivery of Anjou and Maine xxiij. m xij.(72,000) francs or thereabouts, which were granted and arranged for the Englishmen who had their livelihoods for their compensation and as assistance for the delivery of their said livelihoods at that delivery. However, he refuses to use or distribute this money and keeps it solely for his own benefit, despite the fact that he was compensated for his livelihood in your Duchy of Normandy with a value greater than what the gift was worth. This has led the Englishmen to be in great poverty; from this poverty, there is no doubt that great mischief arises daily within your realm. Furthermore, many soldiers from Normandy have not been paid their wages, although he has received considerable sums from your Duchy of Normandy for their agreements. This non-payment and poverty also cause significant inconveniences daily within your land.
Item, that these forsaid articles and poyntz be just and true it may well appere by many grete presumpcions beside evident prefes that shalbe made thereuppon with open and notarie fame and voice of the people, and also inasmoch as the said Duc of Somerset hath be double and untrue in many and diverse pointes, and in especiall that he hath desirid a recompense of youre highnes for the counte of Mayn for the delyverance therof, where it was specified in youre lettres patentes of 108 your graunte therof to hym made that ye shuld be at your libertee to dispose it at your pleasere in case that ye for the meane of the pease wold do make a lyverey thereof unto youre uncle of Fraunce; and yit at the tyme of delyveraunce thereof he wold not agree therto unto tyme that he were recompensid, as it is aforesaid, in youre Duchie of Normandie to a more value than his said graunte drue to.
Item, it may be clear by many great signs, alongside clear evidence that will be presented publicly and known around, that these aforementioned articles and points are just and true. Additionally, since the Duke of Somerset has been dishonest and untrue in many different respects, particularly in seeking compensation from Your Highness for the Count of Maine for delivering it, when it was specified in your letters patent of 108 granting it to him that you would have the liberty to dispose of it as you pleased, should you decide to make a delivery of it to your uncle of France for the sake of peace. Yet, at the time of that delivery, he would not agree unless he was compensated, as stated above, in your Duchy of Normandy for a value greater than what his grant amounted to.
Item, thees forsaid articles, everyche of theym and every parte of theym, purposyth and ministre I, Richard, Duc of York, ayens the said Duc of Somersett joyntly and severally not atteigne to a more strate nor chargeable prefe than your lawe in such case and processe will require; desiryng of youre highnesse and rightuous justice that in asmoche as lawfully may ayenst hym be foundon or previd, that jugement in that partie be had and executid unto youre highnes for yours and youre roialmes prosperite and welfare, indende not elles bot the salvacion and indempnite of youre most roiale persone, and also alle youre feithfull subgettz, in which y reporte me to God and all the word [world].
Item, the aforementioned articles, each of them and every part of them, I, Richard, Duke of York, oppose the said Duke of Somerset, jointly and separately, to a more straightforward or burdensome proof than your law in such cases and processes will require; asking your highness and rightful justice that, as much as it may lawfully be found or proven against him, a judgment in that matter be made and executed to your highness for your prosperity and well-being, with no intention but the protection and safety of your most royal person, and also all your loyal subjects, for which I appeal to God and all the world.
I imagine this paper must have been really handed in by York to the lords of the king’s Council. It is preserved among the MSS. in the Cottonian Library, a large number of which were undoubtedly at one time part of the public records of the realm. But in any case we can hardly doubt that Somerset understood quite sufficiently the grounds on which he was so generally hated; nor is it by any means improbable that the armed remonstrance of the Duke of York produced some real effect, if only for a time. This at least we know, that only four days after the oath taken by York at St. Paul’s, active and energetic measures began to be taken for the defence of Calais. Defence of Calais. Historians, as Sir Harris Nicolas truly remarks, do not seem hitherto to have been aware of the imminent danger in which even Calais at this time stood of being lost, like the other English conquests, a full century before it was actually recovered by the French. Rumours that Calais would be besieged reached England in the beginning of May 1450, along with the news of the Duke of Suffolk’s murder.108.1 In August 1451 a reinforcement of 1150 men was sent thither in twelve vessels, under the Lords Beauchamp and Sudeley. In the February following, as we have seen, York wrote of the success of the French in Gascony having emboldened them to 109 lay siege to Calais again. And now, on the 14th of March, when Charles was advancing towards the last English stronghold, with the most formidable army that had been seen for years, and when men had begun to fear that he would be able not only to gain possession of Calais with ease, but even to invade and ravage England, steps were at last taken for the immediate formation of a fleet.
I think this document must have been submitted by York to the king’s Council. It’s kept among the Manuscripts. in the Cottonian Library, many of which were probably once part of the public records of the kingdom. Still, we can hardly doubt that Somerset was well aware of the reasons he was so widely disliked; it’s also not unlikely that the armed protest from the Duke of York had some real impact, at least temporarily. We know that just four days after York took his oath at St. Paul’s, active steps began for the defense of Calais. Defense of Calais. Historians, as Sir Harris Nicolas rightly points out, don’t seem to have recognized the serious threat Calais faced at that time of being lost, like other English conquests, a full century before it was actually regained by the French. News that Calais might be besieged reached England in early May 1450, along with the news of the Duke of Suffolk’s murder.108.1 In August 1451, a reinforcement of 1,150 men was sent there in twelve ships, under Lords Beauchamp and Sudeley. In the following February, as we’ve noted, York mentioned how the French success in Gascony had emboldened them to 109 lay siege to Calais again. And now, on March 14th, when Charles was approaching the last English stronghold with the largest army seen in years, and as people began to worry he would not only take Calais easily but also invade and plunder England, steps were finally taken to quickly assemble a fleet.
A royal navy had undoubtedly existed for a long time before the days of Henry VI., but it never amounted in itself to a very formidable force, and in time of war recourse was always had to impressment on the large scale. But the neglect of the sea was during this reign the constant complaint of Englishmen. For want of an efficient fleet the mercantile interest continually suffered, the fisheries could not safely be visited, and even the dwellers at home were insecure. The fact was confessed by the greatest eulogists of Henry VI., who had not a thought of impugning his government. ‘Our enemies,’ says Capgrave in his Illustrious Henries,—‘Our enemies laugh at us. They say, “Take off the ship from your precious money, and stamp a sheep upon it to signify your sheepish minds.” We who used to be conquerors of all nations are now conquered by all. The men of old used to say that the sea was England’s wall, and now our enemies have got upon the wall; what think you they will do to the defenceless inhabitants? Because this business has been neglected for so many years it now happens that ships are scanty, and sailors also few, and such as we have unskilled for want of exercise. May God take away our reproach and raise up a spirit of bravery in our nation!’109.1
A royal navy had definitely existed for a long time before the days of Henry VI., but it never became a really strong force, and during times of war, there was always a need for large-scale impressment. Yet, during this reign, neglecting the sea was a constant complaint among Englishmen. Due to the lack of an efficient fleet, the mercantile interests continuously suffered, the fisheries weren't safe to visit, and even those living at home felt insecure. This fact was acknowledged by the most notable supporters of Henry VI., who had no intention of criticizing his government. ‘Our enemies,’ says Capgrave in his Illustrious Henries,—‘Our enemies laugh at us. They say, “Take the ship off your precious money, and stamp a sheep on it to represent your sheepish minds.” We who used to conquer all nations are now conquered by them. People used to say the sea was England’s wall, and now our enemies have climbed that wall; what do you think they will do to the defenseless inhabitants? Because this issue has been ignored for so many years, there are now few ships, and very few sailors, and those we do have are unskilled from lack of practice. May God remove our shame and inspire a spirit of bravery in our nation!’109.1
There were already available for the king’s service a certain number of ships in the Thames, and at Winchelsea and Sandwich. The chief of these vessels was called the Grace Dieu—a name which was perhaps traditional, for it was handed down to Tudor times when, with the king’s own Christian name prefixed, it was always given to the largest of the fleet.109.2 The 110 Earl of Shrewsbury110.1 was appointed to take the command of the whole army at sea, and efforts were made to augment the squadron with as large a force as possible. On the 14th of March 1452 a commission was given to Lord Clifford, which was doubtless one of a number given to various noblemen, to negotiate for this purpose with shipowners, knights, and gentlemen in the district where he commonly resided; and he was instructed to take the command of all such vessels as he could raise, and bring them into the Downs to join with Shrewsbury. The appeal to patriotism was not made in vain. Many shipowners came forward, offering not only to lend but to victual their own ships for the service. But full powers were also given to arrest ships, shipmasters, and mariners, to make up a sufficient number. To every man not furnished with victuals by the benevolence of others, twelve pence a week was offered on the king’s behalf, with a customary share in any booty that he might help to capture at sea. Captains of ships were to have in addition a reward of ten marks, or £10, at the discretion of Lord Clifford. Altogether we may presume that the defensive measures taken at this time were sufficient, for we hear no more during the next few years of any attempt to lay siege to Calais.
There were already several ships ready for the king's service in the Thames, as well as at Winchelsea and Sandwich. The main ship was called the Grace Dieu—a name that was likely traditional, passed down to Tudor times when it was always given to the largest ship in the fleet, prefixed with the king's own Christian name. 109.2 The 110 Earl of Shrewsbury 110.1 was appointed to lead the entire navy, and efforts were made to expand the squadron with as many ships as possible. On March 14, 1452, a commission was given to Lord Clifford, likely one of several assigned to various nobles, to negotiate with shipowners, knights, and gentry in his area for this purpose; he was instructed to take command of all ships he could gather and bring them to the Downs to join Shrewsbury. The appeal to patriotism was effective. Many shipowners stepped forward, offering not only to lend their ships but also to provide supplies for them. However, full powers were also granted to seize ships, their masters, and sailors to make up enough numbers. For every man who didn’t receive provisions from others' generosity, twelve pence a week was offered on the king's behalf, along with a usual share in any loot captured at sea. Ship captains were also promised an additional reward of ten marks, or £10, at Lord Clifford's discretion. Overall, we can assume that the defensive measures taken at this time were adequate, as we hear no further attempts to lay siege to Calais in the following years.
80.1 Rolls of Parl. v. 211-12.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 211-12.
80.2 The whole of this correspondence is attributed by Holinshed and Stow to the year 1452; but it appears to me clearly to belong to the year 1450, when the Duke had just returned from Ireland. See Chronicle of London, 136; though internal evidence alone will, I think, satisfy the careful student.
80.2 Holinshed and Stow date this entire correspondence to 1452; however, I believe it clearly belongs to 1450, when the Duke had just returned from Ireland. See Chronicle of London, 136; though I think that internal evidence alone will satisfy a careful student.
82.1 I have no doubt this is a misreading of the contracted form ‘yr’ which was intended for ‘their.’ To accuse York of the murder of the Bishop of Chichester, and apparently as a principal, not an accessory in that murder, when he was at the time in Ireland, would have been absurd. Besides, the tenor of the whole of this reply is to exculpate York of all charges.
82.1 I'm sure this is a mistake interpreting the shortened form ‘yr’, which was meant to refer to ‘their.’ Blaming York for the murder of the Bishop of Chichester, especially as a main perpetrator and not just an accomplice, while he was in Ireland at the time, would have been ridiculous. Moreover, the overall tone of this response is to clear York of all accusations.
82.2 Misprinted ‘Chester’ in Holinshed.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Misprinted "Chester" in Holinshed.
83.1 See No. 142.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See No. 142.
83.2 Nicolas’s Proceedings of the Privy Council, iv. 212, v. 108.
83.2 Nicolas’s Proceedings of the Privy Council, vol. 4, p. 212, vol. 5, p. 108.
84.1 Misprinted ‘your’ in Holinshed.
Misprinted 'your' in Holinshed.
85.1 Nos. 142, 145, 148, and 149. The influence of a powerful nobleman on the elections was evidently quite a matter of course. What use York made of it, or attempted to make of it, cannot so easily be determined. Of the two candidates proposed by him for the county of Norfolk, only one was returned, the name of Sir Miles Stapleton being substituted for that of Sir William Chamberlain (see vol. ii. p. 185 note 1). It appears from two of the above cited letters that Stapleton was a favourite candidate with the Pastons and their friends, and that he was urged to wait on the Duke of York on his coming to Norwich.
85.1 Nos. 142, 145, 148, and 149. The influence of a powerful nobleman on the elections was clearly something that was taken for granted. It's not as easy to figure out how York used this influence or what he tried to do with it. Of the two candidates he suggested for the county of Norfolk, only one was elected; Sir Miles Stapleton replaced Sir William Chamberlain (see vol. ii. p. 185 note 1). Two of the letters mentioned above indicate that Stapleton was a preferred candidate among the Pastons and their allies, and that he was encouraged to meet with the Duke of York when he arrived in Norwich.
85.2 See No. 119.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check out No. 119.
86.2 Stow’s Chronicle, p. 392.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stow's Chronicle, p. 392.
87.1 See vol. ii. pp. 161-2.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See vol. 2, pp. 161-2.
87.2 Rymer, xi. 276.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rymer, 276.
87.3 Rolls of Parl. v. 210.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. vol. 210.
87.4 W. Worc.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Worcestershire.
88.1 MS. Cott. Vitell. A. xvi. Stow in his Chronicle dates this procession a day later.
88.1 Ms. Cott. Vitell. A. xvi. Stow in his Chronicle puts this procession down for a day later.
88.2 W. Worc.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ W. Worc.
88.3 The Chronicle of London (p. 137) says that ‘all the Commons’ agreed to this proposition, and stood out for some time against the Lords on the subject.
88.3 The Chronicle of London (p. 137) states that ‘everyone in the Commons’ agreed to this proposal and held their ground for a while against the Lords on the issue.
88.4 Rolls of Parl. v. 210-14.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 210-14.
89.1 In earlier issues of this Introduction was added: ‘probably for no other reason than his high impartiality.’ Mr. Plummer, I find, who knows him better, has not the same opinion of Fortescue’s impartiality as a politician, but considers that he was in danger just because he was so strong a Lancastrian. See Introduction to The Governance of England, p. 50.
89.1 In earlier editions of this Introduction, it was mentioned that he was ‘probably for no other reason than his high impartiality.’ However, Mr. Plummer, who knows him better, holds a different view regarding Fortescue’s impartiality as a politician. He believes that Fortescue was at risk precisely because he was such a strong Lancastrian. See Introduction to The Governance of England, p. 50.
89.2 Nos. 167, 169-174.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 167, 169-174.
90.1 Nos. 179 and 180.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Numbers 179 and 180.
91.1 Nos. 119, 185, 186, 192.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 119, 185, 186, 192.
91.2 Nos. 189, 192.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 189, 192.
91.3 No. 178.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 178.
92.1 No. 189.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #189
93.1 No. 193.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 193.
93.2 Ibid.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.
93.3 Rolls of Parl. v. 217.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 217.
94.1 The modern see of Chester was separated from this diocese in the time of Henry VIII.
94.1 The current diocese of Chester was separated from this diocese during the reign of Henry VIII.
94.2 Rolls of Parl. v. 216.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 216.
94.3 No. 206. Daniel had been out of favour at one time during Suffolk’s ascendency. See No. 75, p. 86.
94.3 No. 206. At one point, Daniel had fallen out of favor during Suffolk's rise to power. See No. 75, p. 86.
95.1 Basin, i. 247-48.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Basin, p. 247-48.
96.1 Reginald Butler or Boulers, whose appointment to the see, dated 23rd December 1450, was no doubt due to the Duke of York’s influence.
96.1 Reginald Butler or Boulers, who was appointed to the position on December 23, 1450, was undoubtedly appointed thanks to the Duke of York's influence.
96.2 Stow’s Chronicle, p. 393.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stow’s Chronicle, p. 393.
98.1 Ellis’s Letters, First Series, i. 11-13.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ellis’s Letters, Volume 1, pp. 11-13.
98.2 English Chronicle (ed. Davies), 69.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ English Chronicle (ed. Davies), 69.
98.3 Nicolas’s Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 116. According to Fabyan, the king and Somerset set out on the 16th of February. The summons to Lord Cobham, though dated Westminster, was issued on the 17th.
98.3 Nicolas’s Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 116. According to Fabyan, the king and Somerset left on February 16th. The summons to Lord Cobham, while dated from Westminster, was actually issued on the 17th.
99.1 Cottonian Roll, ii. 23. See Appendix to this Introduction.
99.1 Cottonian Roll, ii. 23. See Appendix to this Introduction.
99.2 Rolls of Parl. v. 346. The statement in the Act of Attainder passed against the Duke of York seven years afterwards, that he was ‘of no power to withstand’ the king on this occasion, is liable to suspicion, but it is confirmed by the testimony of Whethamstede, 348.
99.2 Rolls of Parl. v. 346. The claim in the Act of Attainder passed against the Duke of York seven years later, stating that he was ‘incapable of opposing’ the king on this matter, raises doubts, but it is supported by Whethamstede's testimony, 348.
99.3 ‘The Lords, both spiritual and temporal, took the matter in hand.’ Three Fifteenth Century Chronicles (Camden Soc.), 69. So also Chronicle of London, 137.
99.3 ‘The Lords, both religious and secular, addressed the issue.’ Three Fifteenth Century Chronicles (Camden Soc.), 69. So also Chronicle of London, 137.
100.1 Fabyan.
Fabyan.
100.2 Fabyan. Three Fifteenth Century Chronicles, 69, and the MS. Chronicle, Vitell. A. xvi.
100.2 Fabyan. Three Fifteenth Century Chronicles, 69, and the Ms. Chronicle, Vitell. A. xvi.
102.1 These words are not in the copy in the Rolls of Parliament, but they occur in that given in Holinshed’s Chronicle.
102.1 These words aren't in the version found in the Rolls of Parliament, but they appear in Holinshed's Chronicle.
102.2 Rolls of Parl. v. 346.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 346.
102.3 The character given of the Duke of Somerset by the contemporary historian Basin is on the whole favourable, and may be supposed to be impartial. He describes him as handsome in person, gentle and urbane in manner, and well inclined towards justice; but all these graces were marred by an insatiable avarice which would not let him rest content with the immense wealth he had inherited from Cardinal Beaufort; and by continually coveting the riches of others he brought ruin on himself. Basin, i. 193.
102.3 The portrayal of the Duke of Somerset by the contemporary historian Basin is generally positive and can be considered unbiased. He describes the Duke as good-looking, kind, and cultured, with a strong sense of justice. However, these admirable qualities were overshadowed by an unending greed that kept him from being satisfied with the vast wealth he inherited from Cardinal Beaufort; by constantly longing for the riches of others, he ultimately brought downfall upon himself. Basin, i. 193.
103.1 Printed in this Introduction for the first time from the original in the Cottonian MS., Vesp. C. xiv. f. 40. The first paragraph of this document is quoted by Stowe in his Chronicle, p. 397, and the charges are referred by him to the thirty-third year of the king’s reign, i.e. the latter part of A.D. 1454, which is certainly erroneous. The date which he intended, indeed, was the latter part of the year 1453, when the Duke of Somerset was arrested and sent to the Tower; but this date also is quite impossible.
103.1 Printed in this Introduction for the first time from the original in the Cottonian Ms., Vesp. C. xiv. f. 40. The first paragraph of this document is quoted by Stowe in his Chronicle, p. 397, and he refers the charges to the thirty-third year of the king’s reign, i.e. the latter part of CE 1454, which is certainly incorrect. The date he meant was actually the latter part of the year 1453, when the Duke of Somerset was arrested and sent to the Tower; but this date is also quite impossible.
106.1 MS. mutilated.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ms. mutilated.
106.2 A line seems here to be cut off in the MS. at the bottom of the leaf.
106.2 A line appears to be cut off at the bottom of the leaf in the Ms.
107.1 Charles, afterwards Charles the Bold, son of Philip the Good, who was at this time Duke of Burgundy.
107.1 Charles, later known as Charles the Bold, was the son of Philip the Good, who was the Duke of Burgundy at that time.
108.1 Letter 121.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letter 121.
109.1 Capgrave de Illust. Henricis, 135.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Capgrave on the Famous Henries, 135.
109.2 The Henry Grace Dieu of Henry VIII.’s time is, however, better known by its popular epithet of the Great Harry.
109.2 The Henry Grace Dieu from Henry VIII.’s era is more commonly referred to by its popular nickname, the Great Harry.
110.1 The Earl of Shrewsbury, as already mentioned, had been given up to the French in 1449 as a hostage for the delivery of certain towns in Normandy. It is said that he only recovered his liberty on taking oath never to bear arms again against the French, but that on visiting Rome in the year of Jubilee, 1450, he obtained an absolution from this engagement.—Æneæ Sylvii Opera, 441.
110.1 The Earl of Shrewsbury, as mentioned earlier, was surrendered to the French in 1449 as a hostage for the surrender of certain towns in Normandy. It is said that he only regained his freedom after swearing an oath never to take up arms against the French again, but that while visiting Rome during the Jubilee year in 1450, he received absolution from this promise.—Æneæ Sylvii Opera, 441.
The gift had been left with the under
sheriff
text unchanged: expected form “under-sheriff”
The gift was left with the undersheriff.
Amnesty at Home—Disaster Abroad
General pardon.
General amnesty.
As to internal dissensions at home, it was quite in accordance with the weakness of the king’s character to believe that he had now stilled the chief elements of danger. His piety suggested to him to complete the good work by a general political amnesty. The year 1450, as being the concluding year of a half-century, had been celebrated as a jubilee at Rome, during which a general indulgence and pardon were granted to all who visited the Imperial City. There was also, 111 according to precedent, a bull issued at the close of the year to extend these benefits still further. Taking his example from the great Spiritual Ruler, the king, on Good Friday, the 7th of April 1452, offered publicly a general pardon to all who had been guilty of acts of disloyalty to himself, and who would apply to his Chancery for letters patent.111.1 The offer was, undoubtedly, both gracious and humane. It sprang from a genuine love of peace on the king’s part, and probably went far to make the government of Somerset endurable for some months longer. Amid the confusion and troubles of the times, thousands must have felt that they needed the royal clemency to protect them against the severity of the laws. One hundred and forty-four persons, among whom was Thomas Young of Bristol—he who had proposed in Parliament that York should be proclaimed heir to the crown—obtained sealed pardons on that very Good Friday. Some two or three thousand others laid claim to the like indulgence, and had patents granted to them at a later date.111.2 Only a very few persons were excepted on account of the enormity of their offences.
Regarding internal conflicts at home, it was typical of the king's weak character to think he had successfully quieted the main threats. His devotion led him to finish this positive effort with a broad political amnesty. The year 1450, marking the end of fifty years, had been celebrated as a jubilee in Rome, during which a general forgiveness and pardon were offered to everyone who visited the Imperial City. Additionally, there was, according to tradition, a bull issued at the year's end to extend these benefits even further. Following the example of the great Spiritual Leader, the king, on Good Friday, April 7, 1452, publicly offered a general pardon to all who had committed acts of disloyalty against him, provided they applied to his Chancery for official letters. The offer was certainly both kind and humane. It came from a genuine desire for peace on the king’s part and likely helped make the Somerset government tolerable for a bit longer. Amid the chaos of the times, thousands must have felt they needed the king's mercy to shield them from the harshness of the laws. One hundred and forty-four individuals, including Thomas Young of Bristol—who had proposed in Parliament that York should be declared heir to the crown—received sealed pardons on that very Good Friday. Some two or three thousand others sought the same forgiveness and received their pardons at a later date. Only a small number of individuals were excluded due to the severity of their crimes.
One part of his kingdom, however, Henry himself did not expect to pacify by such means only. The state of the county of Norfolk had been so represented to him that he felt it necessary to send thither the Duke of Norfolk. ‘Great riots, extortions, horrible wrongs and hurts,’ were the subject of complaint, and nothing but an impartial inquiry would give satisfaction. The duke on coming into the country issued a proclamation, urging all who had any complaints to make to lay them freely and fearlessly before him. But free and fearless evidence was not likely to be had without a strong 112 guarantee for the protection of witnesses. Already the news of the duke’s coming had got wind, and some of the dependants of Lord Scales, who had been amongst the principal offenders, had given notice that any complaints against them would be redressed in another fashion after the duke’s departure. In the absence of the duke Lord Scales had been always hitherto the natural ruler of the county, and it was under his protection that Sir Thomas Tuddenham, Sir Miles Stapleton, John Heydon, and others had dared to make themselves unpopular. Norfolk accordingly declared in the same proclamation that he intended henceforth to vindicate for himself so long as he lived the chief power and authority in the county which bore his name, subject only to that of the king himself. Intended royal visit to Norfolk. And to give still greater encouragement to the well-disposed, he announced that the king himself would shortly visit the county, before whom all who desired it should have their grievances redressed.112.1
One part of his kingdom, however, Henry did not expect to calm down just by doing that. The situation in Norfolk had been described to him in such a way that he felt he needed to send the Duke of Norfolk there. There were major riots, extortion, and serious wrongs and injuries being reported, and only a fair investigation would satisfy the people. When the duke arrived in the area, he issued a proclamation urging anyone with complaints to come forward freely and without fear. But genuine and fearless testimonies were unlikely to be offered without strong protection for the witnesses. Word had already spread about the duke’s arrival, and some supporters of Lord Scales, who had been among the main offenders, warned that any complaints against them would be dealt with differently once the duke was gone. With the duke absent, Lord Scales had always been the natural leader of the county, and it was under his protection that Sir Thomas Tuddenham, Sir Miles Stapleton, John Heydon, and others had dared to become unpopular. Thus, Norfolk stated in the same proclamation that he intended to reclaim for himself, for as long as he lived, the chief power and authority in the county that bore his name, subject only to the king himself. Planned royal visit to Norfolk. To further encourage those of good intent, he announced that the king himself would soon visit the county, where everyone wishing to do so could have their grievances addressed.
That the king actually visited Norfolk at this time I do not find from any other evidence. A letter written on St. George’s Day says that he had been expected at Norwich or Claxton for ten days past. Encouraged by the duke’s proclamation, several gentlemen of the county had drawn up a complaint against Charles Nowell, and were waiting to know in what manner they should present it. Complaint against Charles Nowell. This Charles and a number of others appear to have been keeping the country east of Norwich at the time in continual alarm and confusion. They held their rendezvous at the house of one Robert Ledeham, from which they would issue out in bands of six, or twelve, or sometimes thirty or more, fully armed with bows and arrows, spears and bills, jacks and sallets.112.2 No place was sacred from their outrages. On Mid-Lent Sunday they had attacked two servants of the Bishop of Norwich inside the church at Burlingham, and would have killed them behind the priest’s back while they were kneeling at the mass. On the 6th of April they had endeavoured to break into the White Friars at Norwich on pretence of wishing to hear evensong; but having publicly declared in the town that they intended to get hold of 113 certain citizens, either alive or dead, the doors were shut against them. Happily, before they accomplished their purpose the mayor and aldermen came to the spot. A multitude of people had meanwhile assembled in the streets, and the rioters, finding the odds considerably against them, quietly took their departure.113.1
That the king actually visited Norfolk at this time isn't confirmed by any other sources. A letter written on St. George's Day states that he had been expected in Norwich or Claxton for the past ten days. Encouraged by the duke’s proclamation, several gentlemen from the county had put together a complaint against Charles Nowell and were waiting to find out how to present it. Complaint about Charles Nowell. This Charles and others seem to have kept the area east of Norwich in a state of constant alarm and chaos. They met at the house of a man named Robert Ledeham, from where they would go out in groups of six, twelve, or sometimes thirty or more, fully armed with bows, arrows, spears, bills, jacks, and sallets. No place was safe from their violence. On Mid-Lent Sunday, they attacked two servants of the Bishop of Norwich inside the church at Burlingham and nearly killed them while they were kneeling at mass. On April 6th, they tried to break into the White Friars in Norwich pretending they wanted to attend evensong, but after publicly announcing their intention to capture certain citizens—either alive or dead—the doors were shut against them. Fortunately, before they achieved their goal, the mayor and aldermen arrived on the scene. A crowd had gathered in the streets, and finding the odds against them, the rioters quietly left. 113
John Paston assaulted at Norwich Cathedral.
John Paston attacked at Norwich Cathedral.
John Paston had a complaint of his own to make against these wrongdoers. Charles Nowell himself, and five others, had attacked him at the door of Norwich Cathedral. He had with him at the time two servants, one of whom received a blow on the naked head with a sword; and he himself was seized and had his arms held behind him, while one of the company struck at him. But for a timely rescue his death would seem to have been certain. On the very day on which this occurred his wife’s uncle, Philip Berney, was waylaid by some of the same fellowship, in the highway under Thorpe Wood. Berney was riding, accompanied by a single servant, when their two horses first were wounded by a discharge of arrows. They were then speedily overtaken by their assailants, who broke a bow over Philip Berney’s head, and took him prisoner, declaring him to be a traitor. To give a further colour to their proceedings, they led him prisoner to the Bishop of Norwich, demanding surety of him to keep the peace, and, when they had obtained it, let him go. Philip Berney lived more than a year after the adventure, but he never recovered from the effects of this rough usage.113.2
John Paston had his own complaint against these wrongdoers. Charles Nowell and five others had attacked him at the door of Norwich Cathedral. At the time, he was accompanied by two servants, one of whom was struck in the head with a sword. He was also grabbed and had his arms held behind him while one of the group tried to hit him. If it weren't for a timely rescue, he likely would have died. On the same day this happened, his wife's uncle, Philip Berney, was ambushed by some of the same group on the highway under Thorpe Wood. Berney was riding with just one servant when their horses were first struck by arrows. They were quickly caught by their attackers, who broke a bow over Philip Berney’s head and took him captive, claiming he was a traitor. To give their actions a semblance of legitimacy, they brought him to the Bishop of Norwich, demanding that he guarantee peace, and after they got that, they released him. Philip Berney lived more than a year after this incident, but he never fully recovered from the effects of this brutal treatment.113.2
Outrages like these, it must be remembered, were not the work of lawless brigands and recognised enemies of the whole community. They were merely the effect of party spirit. The men who did them were supported by noblemen and country gentlemen. One, by name Roger Church, probably the most daring, and at the same time the most subtle, of the gang, had got himself made bailiff of the hundred of Blofield.113.3 Charles Nowell was a friend of Thomas Daniel, who, after being a year and a half out of favour, had recently recovered his influence in Norfolk through the medium of the Duke of 114 Somerset.114.1 By this means he seems again to have obtained possession of the manor of Bradeston, the right to which he had disputed in 1450, apparently more by arms than by law, with Osbert Mountford, marshal of Calais. Charles Nowell was appointed by Daniel bailiff of the manor, with the slender but not insignificant salary of twopence a day; and he and his fellows, Roger Church, Robert Ledeham, John Ratcliff, and Robert Dalling, made it their chief business to maintain Daniel in possession.
Outrages like these, it should be noted, weren't carried out by lawless criminals and known enemies of the entire community. They were just a result of party enthusiasm. The people behind these acts received support from noblemen and local gentlemen. One of them, named Roger Church, who was likely the boldest and most cunning member of the group, got himself appointed bailiff of the hundred of Blofield.113.3 Charles Nowell was a friend of Thomas Daniel, who, after being out of favor for a year and a half, had recently regained his influence in Norfolk through the Duke of 114 Somerset.114.1 This way, he seems to have regained control of the manor of Bradeston, the right to which he had contested in 1450, apparently more with force than with legal means, against Osbert Mountford, the marshal of Calais. Charles Nowell was appointed by Daniel as bailiff of the manor, earning a modest but not insignificant salary of two pence a day; and he and his associates, Roger Church, Robert Ledeham, John Ratcliff, and Robert Dalling, made it their main job to keep Daniel in power.
To put an end to such a state of matters as this, the Duke of Norfolk’s coming must have been truly welcome. But if any man expected that the power of duke or king could suddenly terminate the reign of anarchy, and initiate an era of plain impartial justice, he must have been a sanguine mortal. As one of the first effects of the duke’s coming, some of the leading oppressors of the country were driven to a course of chicanery instead of violence. Roger Church. Roger Church got himself arrested by some of his own company, and was brought before the duke as a promoter of sedition. He was accused of having taken part in an unlawful assembly at Postwick, with the view of stirring up an insurrection. He confessed the fact, and offered to turn king’s evidence on his accomplices. He then named a number of thrifty husbandmen, farmers, and gentlemen of the neighbourhood, alleging that about three hundred persons were implicated in the intended rising. The truth, as it presently turned out, and as Church himself afterwards confessed, was, that the movement had been got up by himself, at the instigation of Robert Ledeham, who promised to procure his pardon through the influence of Daniel. By solicitations addressed to various unsteady characters he had induced some to believe that an insurrection would be well supported. A little company of fifteen men accordingly met him under a wood at Postwick, and he told them he had discovered an excellent name for their captain, who should be called John Amend-All. But beyond this meeting and naming of the captain nothing seems ever to have come of the project.114.2
To end such a situation, the arrival of the Duke of Norfolk must have been very welcome. However, anyone who thought a duke or king could quickly put an end to chaos and start a time of fair justice was overly optimistic. One of the immediate effects of the duke’s arrival was that some of the main oppressors in the country turned to trickery instead of violence. Roger Church. Roger Church got himself arrested by some of his own group and was taken before the duke as a promoter of rebellion. He was accused of participating in an illegal assembly at Postwick aimed at inciting an uprising. He admitted to this and offered to testify against his accomplices. He then named several thrifty farmers, landowners, and gentlemen from the area, claiming that around three hundred people were involved in the planned uprising. The truth, as it later emerged and as Church himself eventually admitted, was that he had initiated the movement at the urging of Robert Ledeham, who promised to secure his pardon through the influence of Daniel. By persuading various unreliable individuals, he convinced some that the uprising would have solid support. A small group of fifteen men met him in a wooded area at Postwick, and he told them he had come up with a great name for their leader, who would be called John Amend-All. But apart from this meeting and the naming of the leader, it seems that nothing else ever came of the plan.
John Paston was certainly one of those mentioned by Church. The chief persons accused were the friends of Osbert Mountford, and Paston was one of them. But John Falgate, one of the deluded victims who had been present at the meeting at Postwick, being subjected to examination before the sheriff, exonerated Paston, and, while acknowledging his own share in the conspiracy, pronounced the tale told by Roger Church in his confession to be altogether an invention. We need not be surprised to hear that after this a petition from the county of Norfolk was sent up to the Lord Chancellor, praying that Church should not be allowed the benefit of the general pardon, offered upon Good Friday.115.1 But Church persevered in his policy. He appears to have been a reckless kind of adventurer. He probably claimed the benefit of clergy, for we find him three months after his arrest in the hands of officers of the Bishop of Norwich. His goods also were seized for a debt that he owed the bishop. But in spite of the contradictions given by other witnesses, in July he adhered to what he had said in April, and instead of retracting his former accusations, said he meant to impeach some one else whom he could not at that time name,—a man who, he said, had more money in his purse than all of those whom he had accused before. The coolness with which he persisted in these statements gave an impression that he was even yet relying upon powerful friends to support him.115.2
John Paston was definitely one of those mentioned by Church. The main people accused were friends of Osbert Mountford, and Paston was among them. However, John Falgate, one of the misled victims who had attended the meeting at Postwick, was questioned by the sheriff and cleared Paston’s name. He admitted his own involvement in the conspiracy but claimed that the story told by Roger Church in his confession was completely made up. It’s not surprising that afterward, a petition from Norfolk County was sent to the Lord Chancellor, asking that Church not be granted the general pardon offered on Good Friday.115.1 But Church continued with his plan. He seemed to be a reckless kind of adventurer. He probably claimed the benefit of clergy since we find him three months after his arrest under the authority of the Bishop of Norwich. His belongings were also confiscated for a debt he owed the bishop. Despite the contradictions from other witnesses, in July he stood by what he had said in April and instead of taking back his earlier accusations, stated he intended to accuse someone else whom he couldn’t name at that moment—a man who, he claimed, had more money than all those he had accused before. The cold confidence with which he maintained these claims suggested he was still counting on powerful allies to back him up.115.2
The conclusion of the affair must be a matter of speculation, for we hear nothing more of it. The political history of England, too, is, at this point, almost a blank. We know from the Privy Council Proceedings that there was some difficulty in the spring of 1452 in preserving friendly relations with Scotland in consequence of some Border outrages perpetrated by the Earl of Douglas. And this is absolutely all the light we have on the domestic affairs of England for about a twelvemonth after the Duke of York’s oath of allegiance at St. Paul’s. I have found, however, by an examination of the 116 dates of privy seals, A royal progress. that in July the king began a progress into the west of England, which is not altogether without significance. He reached Exeter on the 18th, and from thence proceeded by Wells, Gloucester, Monmouth, and Hereford to Ludlow, where he arrived on the 12th of August, and from which he returned homewards by Kenilworth and Woodstock, arriving at Eltham in the beginning of September. In October he made another circuit northwards by St. Albans to Stamford, Peterborough, and Cambridge. There can hardly be a doubt the object of these journeys was mainly to conciliate those who had declared their opposition to the Duke of Somerset, especially when we consider that the visit to Ludlow must have been nothing less than a visit to the Duke of York. York was now more than pardoned. He was honoured by his sovereign.
The outcome of the affair is purely a matter of speculation since we hear nothing more about it. At this point, the political history of England is nearly empty. We know from the Privy Council Proceedings that there were some challenges in the spring of 1452 in maintaining friendly relations with Scotland due to some Border incidents caused by the Earl of Douglas. This is literally all the information we have on the domestic affairs of England for about a year after the Duke of York’s oath of allegiance at St. Paul’s. However, I have discovered, through examining the 116 dates of privy seals, A royal tour. that in July, the king began a journey into the west of England, which is quite significant. He reached Exeter on the 18th and then continued through Wells, Gloucester, Monmouth, and Hereford to Ludlow, where he arrived on August 12th. From there, he made his way back by Kenilworth and Woodstock, getting to Eltham at the beginning of September. In October, he took another trip north through St. Albans to Stamford, Peterborough, and Cambridge. It's clear that the purpose of these journeys was mainly to win over those who had opposed the Duke of Somerset, especially considering that the visit to Ludlow was likely a visit to the Duke of York. York was now more than just pardoned; he was honored by his king.
Financially, however, we may well suppose that the duke was not the better of the royal visit. Perhaps also the state of the country did not conduce to the prosperity of great landowners. At all events we find that at the end of the year York was glad to pledge some pieces of jewellery to Sir John Fastolf for a loan of £437, to be repaid next Midsummer.116.1 The transaction is in every way curious, as illustrating the sort of dealings in money matters which were at that time by no means uncommon among knights and noblemen. It is certainly highly characteristic of such a knight as Sir John Fastolf, who, quite unlike the Falstaff of the dramatist, instead of being always needy, was always seeking to increase the wealth that he had amassed by long years of thrift and frugality.
Financially, we can assume that the duke didn't benefit from the royal visit. It's possible that the condition of the country wasn't favorable for the prosperity of large landowners. At any rate, we find that at the end of the year, York was happy to pledge some jewelry to Sir John Fastolf for a loan of £437, to be repaid by next Midsummer.116.1 This transaction is interesting as it shows the kind of financial dealings that were quite common among knights and noblemen at the time. It certainly reflects the character of a knight like Sir John Fastolf, who, unlike the Falstaff of the playwright, was not always in need but was constantly looking to grow the wealth he had built up through years of saving and cautious spending.
Sir John Fastolf.
Sir John Fastolf.
We have had occasion to mention the historic Fastolf before; and it is time that we should now direct attention to the circumstances of his private life and his connection with the Paston family. John Paston, as the reader has already been informed, was ultimately his executor, and to this circumstance may safely be attributed the preservation of so many of his letters, most of which have certainly been handed down with the papers of the Paston family. Nevertheless, up 117 to the time at which we have now arrived we do not find that he directly corresponded with any of them. We can see, however, that he had a high regard for John Paston’s advice in business, and sometimes sent letters and documents of importance by him to his agent in Norfolk, Sir Thomas Howes.117.1 He seems to have been related in blood to John Paston’s wife,117.2 and he acknowledges Paston himself as his cousin in his will. From the general tenor of most of his letters we should certainly no more suspect him of being the old soldier that he actually was than of being Shakespeare’s fat, disorderly knight. Every sentence in them refers to lawsuits and title-deeds, extortions and injuries received from others, forged processes affecting property, writs of one kind or another to be issued against his adversaries, libels uttered against himself, and matters of the like description. Altogether the perusal is apt to give us an impression that Sir John would have made an acute and able, though perhaps not very highminded, solicitor. If ever his agent, Sir Thomas Howes, was, or seemed to be, a little remiss in regard to some particular interest, he was sure to hear of it, and yet woe to him if he did things on his own responsibility which turned out afterwards to be a failure.117.3 Sir John was not the man to pass over lightly injuries done by inadvertence.
We’ve mentioned the historic Fastolf before, and now it’s time to focus on his personal life and his connection to the Paston family. John Paston, as you already know, eventually became his executor, which is likely why so many of his letters have been preserved, most of which were undoubtedly passed down with the Paston family's papers. However, up until now, we haven’t found any direct correspondence between him and them. It’s clear, though, that he respected John Paston’s business advice and occasionally sent important letters and documents with him to his agent in Norfolk, Sir Thomas Howes. He seems to have been related by blood to John Paston’s wife, and he even refers to Paston as his cousin in his will. Looking at the general tone of his letters, you wouldn’t suspect him of being the old soldier he really was, any more than you would think he was Shakespeare’s overweight, messy knight. Each letter talks about lawsuits, title deeds, extortion, injuries from others, forged documents regarding property, various writs to be issued against his opponents, libels against him, and similar issues. Overall, reading them gives the impression that Sir John would have made a sharp and capable, though perhaps not very principled, lawyer. If his agent, Sir Thomas Howes, ever seemed to neglect some specific interest, he would definitely hear about it. But woe to Sir Thomas if he took it upon himself to make decisions that later turned out to be wrong. Sir John wasn’t the type to ignore injuries caused by accidents.
The familiarity shown by Fastolf with all the forms and processes of the law is probably due not so much to the peculiarity of his personal character as to the fact that a knowledge of legal technicalities was much more widely diffused in that day than it is in ours. Even in the days when Master Shallow first made himself ridiculous to a London audience by claiming to be justice of the peace and coram, custalorum, and ratolorum, there can hardly be a doubt that the knowledge of legal terms and processes was not a thing so entirely professional as it is now. But if we go back to an 118 earlier time, the Paston letters afford ample evidence that every man who had property to protect, if not every well-educated woman also, was perfectly well versed in the ordinary forms of legal processes. Sir John Fastolf had a great deal of property to take care of, and consequently had much more occasion to make use of legal phraseology than other people. Had it been otherwise we should hardly have had any letters of his at all; for the only use of writing to him, and probably to most other people in those days, was to communicate on matters of business.
The familiarity that Fastolf shows with all the forms and processes of the law likely comes not just from his personal character but from the fact that knowledge of legal technicalities was much more common back then than it is today. Even in the days when Master Shallow first embarrassed himself in front of a London audience by claiming to be a justice of the peace and coram, custalorum, and ratolorum, it's clear that understanding legal terms and processes wasn't as strictly professional as it is now. However, if we look back to an 118 earlier time, the Paston letters show that any man with property to protect, if not every educated woman as well, was quite familiar with the basic forms of legal processes. Sir John Fastolf had a lot of property to manage, so he had much more reason to use legal language than others. If that weren't the case, we probably wouldn't have any of his letters at all; because writing to him—and likely to most other people back then—was mainly for business communication.
There are also parts of his correspondence from which we might almost infer that Sir John was a merchant as well as a lawyer. His ships were continually passing between London and Yarmouth, carrying on the outward voyage building materials for his works at Caister, and bringing home malt or other produce from the county of Norfolk. In two of his letters we have references to his little ship The Blythe,118.1 which, however, was only one of several; for, in the year 1443, he obtained a licence from the Crown to keep no less than six vessels in his service. These are described as of four different kinds: two being what were called ‘playtes,’ a third a ‘cog-ship,’ a fourth a ‘farecoft,’ and the two others ‘balingers,’ for the carriage of goods and building materials for the use of his household. These vessels were to be free from all liability to arrest for the service of the king.118.2
There are also parts of his correspondence that almost suggest Sir John was both a merchant and a lawyer. His ships were constantly traveling between London and Yarmouth, carrying building materials for his projects at Caister and bringing back malt or other products from Norfolk. In two of his letters, he mentions his small ship The Blythe,118.1 but this was just one of several; in 1443, he received a license from the Crown to have no fewer than six vessels at his disposal. These were categorized into four types: two classified as ‘playtes,’ a third as a ‘cog-ship,’ a fourth as a ‘farecoft,’ and the remaining two as ‘balingers,’ used for transporting goods and building materials for his household. These vessels were exempt from any liability to be seized for the king's service.118.2
Building of Caister Castle.
Caister Castle construction.
The object of these building operations was the erection of a stately castle at Caister, not far from Yarmouth, the place of the old warrior’s birth. As early as the reign of Henry V., it seems, he had obtained licence to fortify a dwelling there, ‘so strong as himself could devise’;118.3 but his occupation in the French wars had suspended a design which must have been a special object with him all through life. The manor of Caister had come to him by natural descent from his paternal ancestry; but even during his mother’s widowhood, when Sir John was a young man of about six-and-twenty, we find that 119 she gave up her life tenure of it to vest it entirely in her son.119.1 Since that day he had been abroad with Henry V. at Agincourt and at the siege of Rouen. He had afterwards served in France under the Regent Bedford,—had taken several strong castles and one illustrious prisoner,119.2—had held the government of conquered districts, and had fought, generally with success and glory, in almost every great battle of the period. Nor had he been free, even on his return to England, to go at once and spend the rest of his days on his paternal domains in Norfolk. His counsels were needed by his sovereign. His experience abroad must have qualified him to give important advice on many subjects of vital interest touching both France and England, and we have evidence that he was, at least occasionally, summoned to take part in the proceedings of the Privy Council. But now, when he was upwards of seventy years of age, the dream of his youth was going to be realised. Masons and bricklayers were busy at Caister,119.3 building up for him a magnificent edifice, of which the ruins are at this day the most interesting feature in the neighbourhood. Sadly imperfect ruins indeed they are,—in some places even the foundations would seem to have disappeared, or else the plan of the building is not very intelligible; but a noble tower still rises to a height of ninety feet,—its top possessed by jackdaws,—and a large extent of mouldered walls, pierced with loopholes and surmounted by remains of battlements, enable the imagination to realise what Caister Castle must have been when it was finished over four hundred years ago. A detached fragment of these ruins, too, goes by the name of the Bargehouse; and there, beneath a low-browed arch still visible, tradition reports that Sir John Fastolf’s barge or barges would issue out on their voyages or enter on their return home.
The goal of these construction projects was to build a grand castle at Caister, not far from Yarmouth, the birthplace of the old warrior. As early as the reign of Henry V, it seems he had received permission to fortify a residence there, “as strong as he could devise”;118.3 but his involvement in the French wars had postponed a plan that must have been a lifelong ambition for him. The manor of Caister was inherited from his father’s family; however, even during his mother’s widowhood, when Sir John was about twenty-six, we find that 119 she relinquished her life tenure so that it could belong entirely to her son.119.1 Since then, he had been abroad with Henry V at Agincourt and during the siege of Rouen. He later served in France under Regent Bedford—capturing several strong castles and one notable prisoner,119.2—governed conquered areas, and fought, generally with success and glory, in nearly every major battle of the time. Even upon his return to England, he wasn’t able to simply go home and live out his days on his family estate in Norfolk. His king needed his counsel. His overseas experience must have equipped him to provide valuable advice on many crucial matters concerning both France and England, and we have evidence that he was, at least occasionally, called to participate in the Privy Council’s meetings. But now, at over seventy years old, the dream of his youth was finally going to come true. Masons and bricklayers were busy at Caister,119.3 constructing a magnificent structure, the ruins of which are today the most intriguing feature of the area. They are, indeed, incomplete ruins—some areas seem to have lost their foundations, or the building's layout is not very clear; yet, a grand tower still rises to ninety feet, with jackdaws perched on top, and a large expanse of crumbling walls, punctured with loopholes and topped by remnants of battlements, lets the imagination picture what Caister Castle must have looked like when it was completed over four hundred years ago. A separate piece of these ruins is known as the Bargehouse; and there, beneath a still-visible low arch, tradition says Sir John Fastolf’s barge or barges would set off on their journeys or return home.
According to Dawson Turner, the foundations of Caister Castle must have enclosed a space of more than six acres of ground.119.4 The inventory of the furniture contained in it at Fastolf’s death119.5 enumerates no less than six-and-twenty 120 chambers, besides the public rooms, chapel, and offices. An edifice on such a scale must have been some time in building:—many years, we should suppose, passed away before it was completed. And we are not without evidence that such was actually the case; for a chamber was set apart for the Lady Milicent, Fastolf’s wife, who is believed to have died in 1446, and yet the works were still going on in 1453. In this latter year we find that John Paston was allowed to have some control of the building operations, and that chambers were to be built for him and his wife. Meanwhile it appears he had chosen an apartment in which to set up his coffers and his counting-board for the time. Possibly when he was able to visit Caister he may have acted as paymaster of the works.120.1
According to Dawson Turner, the foundations of Caister Castle must have covered more than six acres. 119.4 The inventory of the furniture listed after Fastolf’s death 119.5 includes at least twenty-six rooms, in addition to the public areas, chapel, and offices. A building of this size must have taken a long time to construct: we would suppose that many years went by before it was finished. And we have evidence that supports this; a room was designated for Lady Milicent, Fastolf's wife, who is believed to have died in 1446, yet construction was still ongoing in 1453. In that year, we find that John Paston was given some oversight of the construction efforts, and chambers were to be built for him and his wife. In the meantime, it seems he chose a room to set up his chests and counting board temporarily. It's possible that when he visited Caister, he acted as the paymaster for the construction. 120.1
The great castle, however, was now not far from completion; and before the end of the following year Sir John Fastolf had removed from London and taken up his residence at Caister, where, with the exception of one single visit to the capital, he seems to have spent all the remainder of his days.
The great castle, however, was now almost finished; and before the end of the next year, Sir John Fastolf had moved from London and settled at Caister, where, except for one visit to the city, he seems to have spent all the rest of his days.
We have said that very few notices are to be found of the internal affairs of England in the year 1452, subsequent to the Duke of York swearing allegiance at St. Paul’s. But just about that time, or not very long after, the affairs of Guienne came once more to demand the serious consideration of the Council. It is true that Guienne and Gascony were now no longer English possessions. Attempt to recover Guienne. Bayonne, the last stronghold, had been given up in the preceding August, and, the English forces being now expelled, all hope of recovering the lost provinces might well have been abandoned, but that the inhabitants were desirous to put themselves once more under the protection of the King of England. The fact is that the Gascons, who had been three centuries under English rule, did not at all relish the change of masters. Under the crown of England they had enjoyed a liberty and freedom from taxation which were unknown in the dominions of Charles VII.; and on the surrender of Bordeaux and Bayonne, the 121 French king had expressly promised to exempt them from a number of impositions levied elsewhere. But for this promise, indeed, those cities would not so readily have come to terms.121.1 Unfortunately, it was not very long before the ministers of Charles sought to evade its fulfilment. They represented to the people that for their own protection, and not for the benefit of the royal treasury, the imposition of a taille would enable the king to set a sufficient guard upon the country, and that the money would not in reality be taken from them, as it would all be spent within the province. The English, it was to be feared, would not remain patient under the loss, not only of the provinces themselves, but also of a very valuable commerce that they had hitherto maintained with the south of France; for Gascony supplied England with wine, and was a large consumer of English wool. Hence there was every reason to fear that some attempt would be made by the enemy to recover the lands from which he had been expelled, and it was the interest of the inhabitants themselves to provide an adequate force to ward off invasion.121.2
We have noted that there are very few records about the internal matters of England in the year 1452, after the Duke of York pledged allegiance at St. Paul’s. However, around that time, or shortly after, the issues in Guienne once again needed serious attention from the Council. It's true that Guienne and Gascony were no longer English territories. Try to reclaim Guienne. Bayonne, the last stronghold, had been surrendered the previous August, and now that the English forces were expelled, there might have been little hope of reclaiming the lost provinces, except for the fact that the locals wanted to come back under the protection of the King of England. The Gascons, who had been under English rule for three centuries, did not welcome the change in rulers. Under the English crown, they had enjoyed liberties and tax exemptions that were unheard of in the realms of Charles VII.; and when Bordeaux and Bayonne surrendered, the French king had specifically promised to exempt them from several taxes that were charged elsewhere. Without that promise, those cities would not have been so quick to agree. 121 Unfortunately, it didn't take long before Charles's ministers tried to avoid keeping that promise. They told the people that for their own protection, and not for the royal treasury's benefit, the introduction of a taille would allow the king to maintain enough security in the country, and that the money wouldn’t truly come out of their pockets, as it would all be spent within the province. The English, it was feared, would not tolerate losing not just the provinces, but also a very lucrative trade they had previously maintained with southern France; Gascony supplied England with wine and was a big market for English wool. Therefore, there was every reason to worry that the enemy might try to reclaim the lands from which they had been expelled, and it was in the interest of the locals to ensure they had a strong defense against invasion. 121.1 121.2
With arguments like these the French king’s officers went about among the people endeavouring to compel them to forego a liberty which had been secured to them under the Great Seal of France. In vain were deputations sent from Bordeaux and Gascony beseeching the king to be faithful to his promise. The petitioners were sent back with an answer urging the people to submit to exactions which were required for the defence of the country. The citizens of Bordeaux were greatly discontented, and an embassy, headed by the Sieur de l’Esparre, was sent over to the King of England to offer him the allegiance of the lost provinces once more, on his sending a sufficient fleet and army to their rescue. The proposal being laid before a meeting of the English Council, was of course most readily agreed to; and it was arranged that a fleet, under the command of the Earl of Shrewsbury, should sail for the Garonne in October. On the 18th of that month the earl accordingly embarked with a body of 4000 or 5000 soldiers. The French army having withdrawn, he easily 122 obtained possession of Bordeaux, and sent its captain, Oliver de Coëtivy, a prisoner into England. Other towns then readily opened their gates to the invaders, of which one of the principal was Castillon in Perigord; and very soon, in spite of the opposition of their French governors, the greater part of the lost provinces had put themselves again under the protection of the English.122.1
With arguments like these, the French king's officers went among the people trying to force them to give up a freedom that had been guaranteed to them under the Great Seal of France. Deputations from Bordeaux and Gascony were sent in vain, pleading with the king to keep his promise. The petitioners were sent back with a response urging the people to accept the demands imposed for the defense of the country. The citizens of Bordeaux were really unhappy, and an embassy, led by Sieur de l’Esparre, was sent to the King of England to offer him the allegiance of the lost provinces again, if he would send a sufficient fleet and army to their rescue. The proposal was presented to a meeting of the English Council and was eagerly accepted; it was arranged that a fleet, commanded by the Earl of Shrewsbury, would set sail for the Garonne in October. On the 18th of that month, the earl embarked with a force of 4,000 or 5,000 soldiers. With the French army having withdrawn, he easily took control of Bordeaux and sent its captain, Oliver de Coëtivy, as a prisoner to England. Other towns quickly opened their gates to the invaders, one of the main ones being Castillon in Perigord; and soon, despite the opposition from their French governors, most of the lost provinces had come back under English protection. 122
The suddenness with which these things were done seems for a time to have disconcerted the French king. Winter was now coming on, and probably nothing effective could be done for some time, so Charles lay maturing his plans in silence. As he surveyed the position at leisure, he probably found that any further efforts of the invaders could be checked with tolerable facility. France still retained possession of the two little towns of Bourges and Blaye, which we have already mentioned as being the keys of Bordeaux, and also of various other strong places in which he had been careful to leave considerable garrisons. A.D. 1453. It was therefore the beginning of June in the following year before he took any active steps to expel the enemy from their conquests. He then marched southwards from Lusignan, near Poitiers, and laid siege to Chalais in Perigord, on the borders of Saintonge. In the space of five days it was taken by assault. Out of a garrison of 160 men no less than half were cut to pieces. The other half took refuge in a tower where they still held out for a time in the vain hope of succours, till at last they were compelled to surrender unconditionally. Of the prisoners taken, such as were of English birth were ransomed; but as for those who were Gascons, as they had sworn fealty to Charles and departed from their allegiance, they were all beheaded. After this, one or two other ill-defended places fell into the hands of the French. On the 14th July siege was laid to Castillon on the Dordogne, a position which when won gave the French free navigation into the Gironde. The besieging army was furnished with the most perfect mechanism of war that the skill or science of that age could supply. It had a train of artillery, with no less than 700 gunners, under the 123 conduct of two able engineers of Paris, the brothers Bureau. The place was thoroughly closed in, when Shrewsbury, hearing of the danger in which it stood, came with haste out of Bordeaux with a body of 800 or 1000 horse, followed shortly after by 4000 or 5000 foot.123.1
The suddenness of these events seemed to unsettle the French king for a while. Winter was approaching, and nothing significant could probably be done for some time, so Charles kept his plans to himself. As he assessed the situation calmly, he likely realized that any further efforts by the invaders could be easily managed. France still held onto the two small towns of Bourges and Blaye, which we’ve mentioned as crucial for Bordeaux, along with several other strongholds where he had made sure to leave substantial garrisons. A.D. 1453. It wasn't until early June of the following year that he took any action to drive the enemy out of their occupied territories. He marched south from Lusignan, near Poitiers, and laid siege to Chalais in Perigord, on the borders of Saintonge. The town fell after just five days of assault. Out of a garrison of 160 men, about half were killed. The remaining soldiers took refuge in a tower and held out for a while, hoping for rescue, until they were finally forced to surrender unconditionally. The captured English men were ransomed, but the Gascons, who had sworn loyalty to Charles and abandoned their allegiance, were all executed. After that, one or two other poorly defended locations also fell to the French. On July 14th, they laid siege to Castillon on the Dordogne, a spot that, once captured, would allow the French to navigate freely into the Gironde. The besieging army was equipped with the most advanced weaponry that the skills and knowledge of that time could offer. They had a battalion of artillery with 700 gunners, led by two skilled engineers from Paris, the Bureau brothers. The area was completely surrounded when Shrewsbury, hearing of the danger it was in, hurried out of Bordeaux with a troop of 800 or 1000 cavalry, followed shortly after by 4000 or 5000 infantry. 123
At daybreak on the 17th, the earl came suddenly upon the besiegers, and succeeded without difficulty in thoroughly defeating a body of archers, who had been posted at an abbey outside the town. This detachment being completely taken by surprise, was obliged to save itself by flight, and after a little skirmishing, in which some 80 or 100 men were slain on both sides, the greater number of the Frenchmen succeeded in gaining a park in which the main body of the besiegers had entrenched themselves. Further pursuit being now unnecessary, the English returned to the abbey, where they were able to refresh themselves with a quantity of victuals which the French had left behind them. ‘And because the said skirmish,’ writes the French chronicler De Coussy, ‘had been begun and was done so early that as yet Talbot had not heard mass, his chaplain prepared himself to sing it there; and for this purpose the altar and ornaments were got ready.’ But this devout intention the earl presently abandoned; for a cloud of dust was seen in the distance, and it was reported to him that even the main body of the French were rapidly retreating. Immediately the earl was again on horseback, and as he left the abbey he was heard to say, ‘I will hear no mass to-day till I have overthrown the company of Frenchmen in the park before me.’123.2
At dawn on the 17th, the earl unexpectedly encountered the besiegers and easily defeated a group of archers who had set up near an abbey outside the town. This group was completely caught off guard and had to flee to save themselves. After some brief fighting, which resulted in around 80 to 100 casualties on both sides, most of the French managed to reach a park where the main body of the besiegers had fortified themselves. With further pursuit unnecessary, the English returned to the abbey to enjoy the provisions that the French had left behind. "And because the said skirmish," writes the French chronicler De Coussy, "had begun and was finished so early that Talbot had not yet heard mass, his chaplain prepared to sing it there; and for this, the altar and decorations were set up." However, the earl quickly abandoned this pious intention when he saw a cloud of dust in the distance and was informed that even the main force of the French was retreating rapidly. Without delay, the earl got back on his horse and, as he left the abbey, he was heard saying, "I won't hear mass today until I've defeated the group of Frenchmen in the park ahead of me."123.2
Unfortunately, it turned out that the report of the retreat of the French was utterly unfounded. The cloud of dust had been raised by a body of horses which they had sent out of the camp to graze. The French army remained in its position, with artillery drawn up, ready to meet the earl on his advance. The English, nevertheless, came on with their usual shout, ‘A Talbot! A Talbot! St. George!’ and while their foremost men just succeeded for an instant in planting their standard on 124 the barrier of the French lines, they were mowed down behind by the formidable fire of the French artillery. Against this all valour was fruitless; about 500 or 600 English lay dead in front; and the French, opening the barrier of their park, rushed out and fought with their opponents hand to hand. For a while the conflict was still maintained, with great valour on both sides; but the superior numbers of the French, and the advantage they had already gained by their artillery, left very little doubt about the issue. After about 4000 Englishmen had been slain in the hand-to-hand encounter, the remainder fled or were made prisoners. Some were able to withdraw into the town and join themselves to the besieged garrison; others fled through the woods and across the river, in which a number of the fugitives were drowned. Defeat and death of Talbot. In the end the body of the veteran Talbot was found dead upon the field, covered with wounds upon the limbs, and a great gash across the face.124.1
Unfortunately, the report about the French retreat turned out to be completely false. The dust cloud was caused by a group of horses that they had sent out of the camp to graze. The French army stayed in position, with their artillery ready to confront the earl as he advanced. Nevertheless, the English pressed on with their usual shout, ‘A Talbot! A Talbot! St. George!’ and while their front line managed to briefly set their standard on 124 the French defensive line, they were quickly cut down by the intense fire from the French artillery. Against this, all bravery was in vain; about 500 or 600 English soldiers lay dead in front; and the French, opening the gates of their park, charged out and fought their opponents in close combat. For a while, the battle continued fiercely on both sides; but the French had superior numbers and had already gained an advantage with their artillery, which left little doubt about the outcome. After around 4000 Englishmen were killed in the melee, the rest fled or were captured. Some managed to make their way into the town and join the besieged garrison; others escaped through the woods and across the river, where many of the fleeing soldiers drowned. Talbot's defeat and death. In the end, the body of the veteran Talbot was found dead on the battlefield, covered in wounds on his limbs and a large gash across his face.
So fell the aged warrior, whose mere name had long been a terror to England’s enemies. By the confession of a French historian, who hardly seems to feel it a disgrace to his countrymen, the archers, when they closed around him, distinctly refused to spare his life, so vindictively eager were they to despatch him with a multitude of wounds.124.2 Yet it must be owned that in this action he courted his own death, and risked the destruction of a gallant army. For though he was led to the combat by a false report, he was certainly under no necessity of engaging the enemy when he had discovered his mistake, and he was strongly dissuaded from doing so by Thomas Everingham.124.3 But his own natural impetuosity, inflamed probably still more by the unreasonable taunts of the men of Bordeaux, who, it seems, were dissatisfied that no earlier attempt had been made to resist the advance of the French king into Guienne,124.4 induced him to stake everything on the issue of a most desperate and unequal conflict.
So fell the old warrior, whose name had long been a source of fear for England’s enemies. According to a French historian, who seems to take no shame in this about his countrymen, the archers, when they surrounded him, outright refused to spare his life, so eager were they to finish him off with a multitude of wounds.124.2 It must be acknowledged that in this situation he sought his own death and endangered the fate of a brave army. Although he was led into battle by a false report, he certainly didn’t have to engage the enemy after realizing his mistake, and he was strongly advised against it by Thomas Everingham.124.3 However, his natural impulsiveness, likely fueled further by the unreasonable taunts of the men of Bordeaux, who were dissatisfied that no earlier attempt had been made to stop the French king's advance into Guienne,124.4 drove him to risk everything on the outcome of a desperate and uneven fight.
With him there also died upon the field his eldest son, Lord Lisle, his illegitimate son, Henry Talbot, Sir Edward Hull, and thirty other knights of England. About double 125 that number were taken prisoners, the most notable of whom was John Paston’s old persecutor, the Lord Moleyns.125.1 Never had the English arms experienced such a disastrous overthrow.
With him also died on the battlefield his eldest son, Lord Lisle, his illegitimate son, Henry Talbot, Sir Edward Hull, and thirty other knights from England. Around double that number were captured, the most notable being John Paston's former tormentor, Lord Moleyns. Never had the English forces faced such a devastating defeat.
The Gascons now gave up their cause as altogether hopeless. A fresh army had lately marched into their country, and was laying siege to several places at once towards the east of Bordeaux, so that it was manifest that city would soon be shut in by the royal forces. Castillon was no longer able to hold out. It surrendered on the second day after Talbot’s death. About the same time Charles in person laid siege to Cadillac, one of the most important places in the neighbourhood, protected by a strong castle. The town was speedily carried by assault, and a few weeks later the castle was also taken. Other places in like manner came once more into the power of the French king. At Fronsac an English garrison capitulated and was allowed to leave the country, each soldier bearing in his hand a baton till he reached the seaside. Very soon Bordeaux was the only place that held out; nor was the defence even of this last stronghold very long protracted. Its surrender was delayed for a time only in consequence of the severity of the conditions on which Charles at first insisted; but a sickness which began to ravage his camp at length inclined him to clemency. On the 17th of October the city submitted to Charles, the inhabitants engaging to renew their oaths of allegiance, and the English having leave to return in their own ships to England. To secure himself against their future return, or any fresh rebellion of the citizens, Charles caused to be built and garrisoned, at the expense of the latter, two strong towers, which were still standing at the beginning of the last century. Thus was Gascony finally lost to the Crown of England.
The Gascons now gave up their cause as completely hopeless. A new army had recently marched into their territory and was laying siege to several towns at once in the east of Bordeaux, making it clear that the city would soon be surrounded by royal forces. Castillon could no longer hold out. It surrendered two days after Talbot’s death. Around the same time, Charles himself laid siege to Cadillac, one of the most important locations nearby, protected by a strong castle. The town was quickly taken by assault, and a few weeks later, the castle fell as well. Other locations similarly came back under the control of the French king. At Fronsac, an English garrison surrendered and was allowed to leave the country, each soldier carrying a baton until they reached the coast. Soon, Bordeaux was the only place still holding out; however, the defense of this last stronghold did not last long. Its surrender was delayed only by the harsh conditions that Charles initially insisted on, but an illness that began to spread through his camp eventually led him to show mercy. On October 17th, the city submitted to Charles, with the inhabitants promising to renew their oaths of loyalty, and the English were permitted to return to England on their own ships. To protect himself against their future return or any new rebellion from the citizens, Charles had two strong towers built and garrisoned at their expense, which were still standing at the beginning of the last century. Thus, Gascony was finally lost to the Crown of England.
We must now return to the domestic affairs of the kingdom. Matters had been hung up, as it were, in a state of unstable equilibrium ever since Good Friday 1452. The political amnesty, proceeding, as it did, from the king’s own heart, and removing every stain of disloyalty from those who had laboured most to change his policy, helped, in all probability, 126 to keep up a precarious state of tranquillity much longer than it could otherwise have been preserved. The danger of Calais, too, had passed away for the time, although it was always recurring at intervals so long as Henry VI. was king. So that, perhaps, during the latter part of the year 1452, the country was in as quiet a state as could reasonably have been expected. At least, the absence of information to the contrary may be our warrant for so believing. A.D. 1453. But the new year had no sooner opened than evidences of disaffection began to be perceived. Robert Poynings. On the 2nd of January Robert Poynings—the same who had taken a leading part in Cade’s rebellion, and had, it will be remembered, saved the life of one of Sir John Fastolf’s servants from the violence of the insurgents—called together an assembly of people at Southwark, many of whom were outlaws. What his object was we have no distinct evidence to show. He had received the king’s general pardon for the part he took in the movement under Cade; but he had been obliged to enter into a recognisance of £2000, and find six sureties of £200 each, for his good behaviour; so that he, of all men, had best cause to beware of laying himself open to any new suspicion of disloyalty. Yet it appears he not only did so by this meeting at Southwark, but that immediately afterwards he confederated with one Thomas Bigg of Lambeth, who had been one of Cade’s petty captains, and having met with him and about thirty others at Westerham in Kent, tried to stir up a new rising in the former seat of rebellion. From Kent he further proceeded into Sussex, and sent letters to two persons who had been indicted of treason, urging them to come and meet him at Southwark on the last day of February; ‘at which time and place,’ says the Parliament Roll, ‘the same Robert Poynings gave them money, thanking them heartily of their good will and disposition that they were of unto him in time past, praying them to continue their good will, and to be ready and come to him at such time as he should give them warning.’126.1 Altogether it would appear from the record of the charge itself that nothing very serious 127 came of this display of disaffection on the part of Poynings; but it must at least be noted as a symptom of the times.
We need to go back to the domestic issues of the kingdom. Things had been stuck in a sort of unstable balance ever since Good Friday 1452. The political amnesty, which came from the king’s own heart and cleared any disloyalty from those who had worked hardest to change his policies, likely helped maintain a fragile peace much longer than it would have otherwise. The threat from Calais, too, had faded for the moment, although it always popped up again as long as Henry VI. was king. So, during the latter part of 1452, the country was probably quieter than could reasonably be expected. At least, the lack of contradictory information gives us reason to believe this. A.D. 1453. But as soon as the new year began, signs of discontent started to emerge. Robert Poynings. On January 2nd, Robert Poynings—the same guy who had taken a leading role in Cade’s rebellion and had, as you'll remember, saved one of Sir John Fastolf’s servants from the mob—gathered a group of people at Southwark, many of whom were outlaws. We don’t have clear evidence of what he intended. He had received the king’s general pardon for his role in Cade’s movement, but he had to pledge £2000 and find six sureties of £200 each for his good behavior, so he should have been particularly cautious not to raise any new suspicions of disloyalty. Yet it seems he did just that with this meeting at Southwark, and shortly after, he allied himself with a Thomas Bigg from Lambeth, who had been one of Cade’s minor captains. Together with him and about thirty others at Westerham in Kent, he attempted to incite a new uprising in the previous stronghold of rebellion. From Kent, he moved into Sussex and sent letters to two people who had been charged with treason, inviting them to meet him at Southwark on the last day of February; ‘at which time and place,’ states the Parliament Roll, ‘the same Robert Poynings gave them money, thanking them for their goodwill and support in the past, asking them to continue their goodwill and to be ready to join him when he sent word.’ 126.1 Overall, it seems from the record of the charges themselves that nothing particularly serious came from Poynings' display of discontent, but it should at least be noted as a sign of the times.
Parliament.
Parliament.
Soon after this a Parliament was called. The Crown was in need of money; but Somerset did not dare to convoke the legislature at Westminster. It met in the refectory of the abbey of Reading on the 6th of March. In the absence of the Archbishop of Canterbury, Cardinal Kemp, who was Chancellor, the Bishop of Lincoln127.1 opened the proceedings by a speech on behalf of the king, declaring the causes of their being summoned; which were merely stated to be, in general terms, for the good government of the kingdom and for its outward defence. The necessity of sending reinforcements into Gascony was not mentioned, and apparently was not thought of; for up to this time the success of Shrewsbury had been uninterrupted, and the French king had not yet begun his southward march. The Commons elected one Thomas Thorpe as their Speaker, and presented him to the king on the 8th. Within three weeks they voted a tenth and fifteenth, a subsidy of tonnage and poundage, a subsidy on wools, hides, and woolfells, and a capitation tax on aliens,—all these, except the tenth and fifteenth, to be levied for the term of the king’s natural life. They also ordained that every county, city, and town should be charged to raise its quota towards the levying of a body of 20,000 archers within four months. For these important services they received the thanks of the king, communicated to them by the Chancellor, and were immediately prorogued over Easter, to sit at Westminster on the 25th of April.127.2
Soon after this, a Parliament was called. The Crown needed money, but Somerset didn’t dare to summon the legislature at Westminster. It met in the refectory of the abbey of Reading on March 6th. In the absence of the Archbishop of Canterbury, Cardinal Kemp, who was the Chancellor, the Bishop of Lincoln127.1 opened the meeting with a speech on behalf of the king, explaining the reasons for their gathering, which were simply stated as being for the good governance of the kingdom and its defense. The need to send reinforcements to Gascony was not mentioned and seemingly not considered; up to that point, the success at Shrewsbury had been uninterrupted, and the French king had not yet started his march southward. The Commons elected one Thomas Thorpe as their Speaker and presented him to the king on the 8th. Within three weeks, they voted a tenth and fifteenth, a subsidy for tonnage and poundage, a subsidy on wools, hides, and woolfells, and a head tax on foreigners—all of these, except the tenth and fifteenth, to be collected for the king’s natural life. They also decreed that every county, city, and town should be tasked with raising their share towards assembling a force of 20,000 archers within four months. For these important contributions, they received the king's thanks, communicated to them by the Chancellor, and were then immediately prorogued over Easter, set to reconvene at Westminster on April 25th.127.2
On their reassembling there, they proceeded to arrange the proportion of the number of archers which should be raised in each county, and the means by which they were to be levied. The Commons, however, were relieved of the charge of providing 7000 men of the number formerly agreed to, as 3000 were to be charged upon the Lords and 3000 more on Wales and the county palatine of Cheshire, while an additional thousand was 128 remitted by the king, probably as the just proportion to be levied out of his own household. For the remaining 13,000, the quota of each county was then determined. But soon afterwards it was found that the need of such a levy was not so urgent as had at first been supposed, and the actual raising of the men was respited for two years, provided that no emergency arose requiring earlier need of their services.128.1
Once they regrouped there, they started to figure out how many archers should be recruited from each county and how they would be raised. However, the Commons were relieved from the responsibility of providing 7,000 men, as 3,000 were assigned to the Lords, another 3,000 to Wales, and the county palatine of Cheshire, while an extra 1,000 was waived by the king, likely as the fair share to come from his own household. Then, the quota for the remaining 13,000 men was established for each county. But shortly after, it became clear that the need for such a recruitment wasn't as urgent as initially thought, and the actual gathering of the men was postponed for two years, as long as no emergency arose that would require their services sooner. 128
The possibility of their being required in Gascony after the success of the Earl of Shrewsbury in the preceding year, seems no more to have occurred to the Government, than the thought of sending them to Constantinople, where possibly, had the fact been known, they might at this very time have done something to prevent that ancient city from falling into the hands of the Turks. For it was in this very year, and while these things occupied the attention of the English Parliament, that the long decaying Eastern Empire was finally extinguished by the fall of its metropolis.
The chance that they would be needed in Gascony after the Earl of Shrewsbury's success the previous year seems to have crossed the Government's mind no more than the idea of sending them to Constantinople, where, if it had been known, they might have been able to do something to stop that ancient city from falling into the hands of the Turks. For it was in this very year, while the English Parliament was focused on these matters, that the long-declining Eastern Empire was finally brought to an end by the fall of its capital.
After this, some new Acts were passed touching the pay of the garrison at Calais, and for the making of jetties and other much-needed repairs there. For these purposes large sums of money were required, and the mode in which they were to be provided gives us a remarkable insight into the state of the exchequer. To the Duke of Somerset, as Captain of Calais, there was owing a sum of £21,648, 10s., for the wages of himself and his suite since the date of his appointment; and on the duke’s own petition, an Act was passed enabling him to be paid, not immediately, but after his predecessor, Humphrey, Duke of Buckingham, should have received all that was due to him in a like capacity.128.2 The pay of the officers of Calais, it would thus appear, but that it seems to have been discharged by the Captain for the time being out of his own resources, must at this time have been more than two years in arrear. If such was the state of matters, we gain some light on the causes which induced Somerset, after his loss of Normandy, to add to his unpopularity by accepting a post of so much responsibility as the Captainship of Calais. He was one of the few men in England whose wealth was such that he could afford to 129 wait for his money; and he was too responsible for the rotten government which had led to such financial results to give any other man a post in which he would certainly have found cause of dissatisfaction.
After this, some new laws were passed regarding the payment of the soldiers stationed at Calais, and for the construction of jetties and other essential repairs there. A significant amount of money was needed for these purposes, and the way it was to be provided gives us a notable insight into the state of the treasury. The Duke of Somerset, as Captain of Calais, was owed £21,648, 10s. for his wages and those of his staff since he took the position; and at the duke’s request, a law was passed allowing him to be paid, albeit not immediately, but only after his predecessor, Humphrey, Duke of Buckingham, received all that was owed to him in the same role. The salaries of the officers in Calais, it seems, would have been over two years overdue if not for the fact that the current Captain had to cover them out of his own pocket. If this was the situation, it sheds light on why Somerset, after losing Normandy, added to his unpopularity by accepting such a high-responsibility position as the Captain of Calais. He was one of the few men in England wealthy enough to wait for his payment, and he was too accountable for the poor governance that had led to such financial issues to give anyone else a role in which they would surely find dissatisfaction.
It was necessary, however, to provide ready money for the repairs and the wages of the garrison from this time, and it was accordingly enacted that a half of the fifteenth and tenth already voted should be immediately applied to the one object, and a certain proportion of the subsidy on wools to the other. At the same time a new vote of half a fifteenth and tenth additional was found necessary to meet the extraordinary expenditure, and was granted on the 2nd of July.129.1
It was essential, however, to secure funds for the repairs and the pay for the troops from that point onward, so it was decided that half of the previously approved fifteenth and tenth should be immediately allocated to this purpose, along with a certain portion of the wool subsidy for the other. At the same time, a new approval for an additional half of a fifteenth and tenth was deemed necessary to cover the unexpected expenses, and it was granted on July 2nd.129.1
This grant being announced by the Speaker to the king, who was then sitting in Parliament, Henry thanked the Commons with his own mouth, and then commissioned the chancellor, Cardinal Kemp, to prorogue the assembly; alleging as his reasons the consideration due to the zeal and attendance of the Commons, and the king’s own intention of visiting different parts of his kingdom for the suppression of various malpractices. ‘The king, also,’ he added, ‘understood that there were divers petitions exhibited in the present Parliament to which no answer had yet been returned, and which would require greater deliberation and leisure than could now conveniently be afforded, seeing that the autumn season was at hand, in which the Lords were at liberty to devote themselves to hunting and sport, and the Commons to the gathering in of their harvests.’ As these weighty matters, whatever they were, required too much consideration to be disposed of before harvest-time, we might perhaps have expected an earlier day to be fixed for the reassembling of the legislature than that which was actually then announced. Perhaps, also, we might have expected that as the Parliament had returned to Westminster, it would have been ordered to meet there again when it renewed its sittings. But the king, or his counsellors, were of a different opinion; and the Parliament was ordered to meet again on the 12th of November at Reading.
This grant was announced by the Speaker to the king, who was sitting in Parliament at the time. Henry expressed his gratitude to the Commons directly and then tasked Cardinal Kemp, the chancellor, with ending the session. He justified this by acknowledging the dedication and participation of the Commons, as well as the king’s plan to visit different regions of his kingdom to address various issues. “The king also,” he added, “understood that there were several petitions submitted in the current Parliament that had not yet been addressed, and that would require more thought and time than could be given now, especially since autumn was approaching, when the Lords would be free to engage in hunting and leisure activities, and the Commons would be busy harvesting their crops.” Given that these important matters needed significant consideration before the harvest, we might have expected an earlier date for the legislature to reconvene than what was actually announced. We might have also anticipated that since Parliament had returned to Westminster, it would reconvene there when it started meeting again. However, the king and his advisors had a different perspective; the Parliament was scheduled to meet again on November 12th in Reading.
Long before that day came, calamities of no ordinary kind 130 had overtaken both king and nation. About the beginning of August,130.1 news must have come to England of the defeat and death of the Earl of Shrewsbury; and Somerset at last was quickened into action when it was too late. Great preparations were made for sending an army into Guienne, when Guienne was already all but entirely lost. It is true the Government were aware of the danger in which Talbot stood for want of succours, at least as early as the 14th of July; even then they were endeavouring to raise money by way of loan, and to arrest ships and sailors. But it is evident that they had slept too long in false security, and when they were for the first time thoroughly awake to the danger, the disaster was so near at hand that it could not possibly have been averted.130.2
Long before that day came, extraordinary disasters had struck both the king and the nation. Around the beginning of August, news must have arrived in England about the defeat and death of the Earl of Shrewsbury; and Somerset finally sprang into action when it was too late. Huge efforts were made to send an army to Guienne, by then almost completely lost. It's true that the government was aware of the danger Talbot faced due to lack of support as early as July 14th; even then they were trying to raise money through loans and to capture ships and sailors. But it’s clear they had been complacent for too long, and by the time they were fully aware of the threat, the disaster was so imminent that it couldn't possibly have been avoided.
111.1 Whethamstede, 317.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Whethamstede, 317.
111.2 The names are all entered on the Pardon Roll of 30 and 31 Henry VI. Among the hosts of less interesting names, we find that the Duke of York took out a pardon on the 3rd of June; the Duke of Norfolk and the young Duke of Suffolk on the 23rd of the same month; Thomas Percy, Lord Egremont, on the 1st; Thomas Courtenay, Earl of Devon, on the 20th, and Sir William Oldhall, who is called of Hunsdon, on the 26th. Ralph, Lord Cromwell, had one on the 22nd May, and Robert Wynnyngton of Dartmouth (the writer of Letter 90) on the 28th July. On the 12th July a joint pardon was given to Sir Henry Percy, Lord Ponynges, and Eleanor, his wife, kinswoman and heir of Sir Robert Ponynges. At later dates we have also pardons to Henry, Viscount Bourchier, and Sir John Talbot, son and heir of the Earl of Shrewsbury.
111.2 The names are all listed on the Pardon Roll of 30 and 31 Henry VI. Among the many less notable names, we see that the Duke of York received a pardon on June 3rd; the Duke of Norfolk and the young Duke of Suffolk on June 23rd; Thomas Percy, Lord Egremont, on the 1st; Thomas Courtenay, Earl of Devon, on the 20th, and Sir William Oldhall, known as of Hunsdon, on the 26th. Ralph, Lord Cromwell, had one on May 22nd, and Robert Wynnyngton of Dartmouth (the writer of Letter 90) on July 28th. On July 12th, a joint pardon was granted to Sir Henry Percy, Lord Ponynges, and his wife Eleanor, who is a relative and heir of Sir Robert Ponynges. At later dates, we also have pardons for Henry, Viscount Bourchier, and Sir John Talbot, son and heir of the Earl of Shrewsbury.
112.1 No. 210.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 210.
112.2 Coats of mail and helmets.
Gear and helmets.
113.1 Nos. 211, 217, 241.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 211, 217, 241.
113.3 Nos. 214, 241.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #214, #241.
114.1 No. 206.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 206.
115.1 The petition, I think, must have been effectual, for I did not find Church’s name on the Pardon Roll, 30 and 31 Henry VI.
115.1 I believe the petition must have been successful because I didn't see Church's name on the Pardon Roll, 30 and 31 Henry VI.
115.2 Nos. 214, 216, 218.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 214, 216, 218.
116.1 No. 223.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 223.
117.2 Note the passages in Margaret Paston’s letter (No. 222):—‘Yet I suppose Sir John, if he were spoken to, would be gladder to let his kinsmen have part than strangers.’ And again:—‘Assay him in my name of such places as ye suppose is most clear.’
117.2 Note the passages in Margaret Paston’s letter (No. 222):—‘Yet I guess Sir John, if he were asked, would be happier to let his relatives have a share than strangers.’ And again:—‘Test him in my name about those places that you think are the most certain.’
117.3 No. 202.
No. 202.
118.1 Nos. 171, 173.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 171, 173.
118.2 Rymer, xi. 44.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rymer, 11.44.
118.3 Dawson Turner’s Historical Sketch of Caister Castle, p. 31. He does not state his authority.
118.3 Dawson Turner’s Historical Sketch of Caister Castle, p. 31. He doesn’t specify his source.
119.2 The Duke of Alençon.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Duke of Alençon.
119.3 Nos. 224, 225.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Numbers 224, 225.
119.4 Historical Sketch, p. 4.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Historical Overview, p. 4.
119.5 No. 389.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 389.
120.1 Nos. 224, 225.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #224, #225.
121.1 Basin, i. 251.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Basin, p. 251.
121.2 Ibid. 257.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. 257.
122.1 Basin, i. 258-261. Leclerq (in Petitot’s Collection), 37-38.
122.1 Basin, i. 258-261. Leclerq (in Petitot’s Collection), 37-38.
123.1 Basin, i. 261-4. Leclerq, 39-41. Matt. de Coussy, 121.
123.1 Basin, i. 261-4. Leclerq, 39-41. Matt. de Coussy, 121.
124.1 De Coussy, 124.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ De Coussy, 124.
124.2 Basin, i. 267-8.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Basin, i. 267-8.
124.3 Ibid. 265.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. 265.
124.4 De Coussy, 122.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ De Coussy, 122.
125.1 J. Chartier, 265; Berry, 469.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ J. Chartier, 265; Berry, 469.
126.1 Rolls of Parl. v. 396. See also the pardon granted to him five years later. Patent Roll, 36 Hen. VI. m. 12.
126.1 Rolls of Parl. v. 396. See also the pardon granted to him five years later. Patent Roll, 36 Hen. VI. m. 12.
127.1 Called William, Bishop of Lincoln, on the Rolls of Parliament, but his name was John Chedworth.
127.1 Called William, Bishop of Lincoln, on the Rolls of Parliament, but his name was John Chedworth.
127.2 Rolls of Parl. v. 227-31.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 227-31.
128.1 Rolls of Parl. v. 231-3.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 231-3.
128.2 Ibid. v. 233.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. p. 233.
129.1 Rolls of Parl. v. 234-6.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 234-6.
sent its captain, Oliver de Coëtivy
spelling unchanged: expected form “Olivier”
sent its captain, Oliver de Coëtivy
spelling unchanged: expected form “Olivier”
The King’s Prostration
Whether it was in any degree owing to this national calamity,—in which case, the impression made by the event may well have been deepened by the knowledge that it was attributed to the remissness of Somerset,—or whether it was due entirely to physical or other causes quite unconnected with public affairs, The king falls ill. in August the king fell ill at Clarendon, and began to exhibit symptoms of mental derangement.130.3 Two months later an event occurred in which, under other circumstances, he could not but have felt a lively interest. After eight years of married life, the queen for the first time bore him a child. It was a son and received the name of Edward; but for a long time afterwards the father knew nothing of the event. So entirely were his mental faculties in abeyance, that it was found impossible to communicate to him the news. The affairs of his kingdom and those of his family were for the time equally beyond his comprehension.
Whether this national disaster had any role in it—if so, the impact of the event might have been intensified by the belief that it was due to Somerset’s negligence—or if it was purely due to physical or other reasons unrelated to public matters, The king is unwell. in August, the king became ill at Clarendon and started to show symptoms of mental instability. 130.3 Two months later, something happened that, under different circumstances, he would have been very interested in. After eight years of marriage, the queen had their first child. It was a son named Edward; however, the father was unaware of this for a long time. His mental faculties were so impaired that it was impossible to convey the news to him. The matters of his kingdom and his family were equally incomprehensible to him at that time.
The failure of royalty to perform any of its functions, however weakly they might have been performed before, was a crisis that had not occurred till now. A heavier responsibility lay with Somerset and the Council, who could not expect that acts done by their own authority would meet with the same respect and recognition as those for which they had been able to plead the direct sanction of their sovereign. And now they had to deal with a factious world, in which feuds between powerful families had already begun to kindle a dangerous conflagration. In the month of August, probably of the year before this, Lord Thomas Nevill, a son of the Earl of Salisbury, married a niece of Lord Cromwell at Tattersall in Lincolnshire. After the wedding the earl returned into Yorkshire, when, having reached the neighbourhood of York, some disturbance arose between his retainers and those of Lord Egremont, son of the Earl of Northumberland.131.1 As to the cause of the dispute we are left entirely ignorant; but it grew into a serious quarrel between the Nevills and the Percys. The chief maintainers of the feud were, on the one side, Sir John Nevill, a younger son of the Earl of Salisbury, and on the other Lord Egremont. Both parties were repeatedly summoned to lay their grievances before the Council; but the most peremptory letters and mandates had hitherto been ineffectual. Illegal gatherings of people on either side continued in spite of every prohibition; and the whole north of England seems to have been kept in continual disorder.131.2
The royalty's inability to fulfill any of its duties, no matter how poorly they may have been carried out before, marked a crisis that had never happened until now. A greater responsibility rested on Somerset and the Council, who couldn't expect that actions taken by their own authority would receive the same respect and acknowledgment as those that had the direct approval of their sovereign. Now, they had to navigate a divisive world, where conflicts between powerful families had already started to spark a dangerous fire. In August, likely the year before this, Lord Thomas Nevill, a son of the Earl of Salisbury, married a niece of Lord Cromwell at Tattersall in Lincolnshire. After the wedding, the earl returned to Yorkshire, and upon reaching the vicinity of York, a disturbance broke out between his followers and those of Lord Egremont, son of the Earl of Northumberland.131.1 We remain completely unaware of the cause of the dispute; however, it escalated into a serious conflict between the Nevills and the Percys. The main players in the feud were, on one side, Sir John Nevill, a younger son of the Earl of Salisbury, and on the other, Lord Egremont. Both sides were repeatedly summoned to present their complaints to the Council; however, even the most urgent letters and orders had so far been ineffective. Unauthorized gatherings of people on both sides persisted despite every prohibition, and all of northern England seemed to be in a constant state of unrest.131.2
The case was not likely to be improved when the source of all legal authority was paralysed. And yet so bad was the state of matters before, that the king’s illness, instead of being an aggravation of the evil, positively brought with it some perceptible relief. The Council were no longer able to avoid calling in the aid of one whose capacity to rule was as indisputable as his birth and rank. A Great Council was summoned for the express purpose of promoting ‘rest and union betwixt the lords of this land’; and according to the usage in such cases, every peer of the realm had notice to 132 attend. Gladly, no doubt, would Somerset have omitted to send such notice to his rival; and it seems actually to have been the case that no summons was at first sent to the Duke of York. But afterwards the error was rectified, and York being duly summoned, came up to Westminster and took his seat at the Council-table132.1 on the 21st of November. Before taking part in the proceedings, however, he addressed himself to the lords then assembled, declaring how he had come up in obedience to a writ of privy seal, and was ready to offer his best services to the king; but as a previous order had been issued, by what authority he could not say, to certain old councillors to forbear from attending the king’s councils in future, he required that any such prohibition might be removed. This was unanimously agreed to, and the government of England was at once restored to a free and healthy condition.132.2
The situation was unlikely to get better when the source of all legal authority was immobilized. Yet, it was so dire before that the king’s illness, instead of making things worse, actually brought some noticeable relief. The Council could no longer avoid calling on someone whose ability to rule was just as clear as his royal lineage and status. A Great Council was called with the specific goal of promoting ‘rest and unity among the lords of this land’; and as per the usual practice in such situations, every peer of the realm was notified to attend. Somerset would have happily skipped sending notice to his rival; it seems that initially no summons was sent to the Duke of York. However, this mistake was later corrected, and once York was properly summoned, he arrived at Westminster and took his seat at the Council table on November 21st. Before participating in the discussions, he addressed the assembled lords, stating that he had come in response to a writ of privy seal and was ready to offer his full support to the king. However, since a prior order had been issued—by an unknown authority—prohibiting certain old councillors from attending the king’s councils in the future, he requested that any such ban be lifted. This was agreed upon unanimously, and the governance of England was immediately restored to a free and healthy state.
The Duke of Somerset was not present at this meeting of the Council. He doubtless saw too clearly the storm gathering against him. To his former responsibility for the loss of Normandy was now added further responsibility for the loss of Guienne. The accusations against him were accordingly renewed; but they were taken up this time, not by York but by the Duke of Norfolk. Norfolk accuses Somerset. A set of articles of impeachment was drawn up by the latter, to which Somerset made some reply, and was answered again by Norfolk. The accuser then pressed the matter further, urging that the loss of Normandy and of Guienne should be made a subject of criminal inquiry according to the laws of France; and that other misdemeanours charged upon him should be investigated according to the modes of procedure in England. Finally, lest his petition should be refused by the Council, Norfolk desired that it might be exemplified under the king’s Great Seal, protesting that he felt it necessary, for his own credit, that what he had done in the matter should be known as widely as possible.132.3
The Duke of Somerset was not at this Council meeting. He clearly saw the trouble brewing against him. In addition to being responsible for the loss of Normandy, he was now also accountable for the loss of Guienne. The accusations against him were renewed, but this time it was the Duke of Norfolk, not York, who took them up. Norfolk accuses Somerset. Norfolk prepared a list of impeachment articles, to which Somerset responded, and Norfolk replied again. The accuser then pushed further, insisting that the loss of Normandy and Guienne should be investigated as a crime under French law, and that the other misconduct attributed to Somerset should be examined according to English procedures. Finally, to ensure his petition wouldn’t be dismissed by the Council, Norfolk requested that it be authenticated with the king’s Great Seal, stating that for his own reputation, it was important that his actions be made widely known.132.3
In the end it was determined that the Duke of Somerset should be arrested and committed to the Tower. This resolution was carried into effect a little before Christmas, and the different lords retired during the festive season to their own country quarters. But all who had given their votes against Somerset knew well that they stood in considerable danger. The battle that he had lost would have to be fought over again with the queen, who now put in a claim to be intrusted with the entire government of the kingdom. Every man of Somerset’s party got his retainers in readiness, and while other lords were out of town, the harbinger of the Duke of Somerset secured for his company all the lodgings that were to be got in Thames Street, Mark Lane, St. Katherine’s, and the neighbourhood of the Tower. The Duke of Norfolk was warned by a faithful servant to beware of parties in ambush on his way to London. Everything clearly showed that the faction which had been dispossessed of power had sanguine hopes of reinstating themselves at an early opportunity.133.1
In the end, it was decided that the Duke of Somerset should be arrested and taken to the Tower. This plan was put into action just before Christmas, and the various lords returned to their country homes for the holiday. However, everyone who had voted against Somerset was well aware that they were in significant danger. The battle he had lost would have to be fought again with the queen, who was now claiming the right to take complete control of the kingdom. Every supporter of Somerset prepared their followers, and while other lords were away, Somerset's herald secured accommodations for his group throughout Thames Street, Mark Lane, St. Katherine’s, and near the Tower. The Duke of Norfolk was advised by a loyal servant to watch out for ambushes on his route to London. Everything indicated that the faction that had lost power had high hopes of regaining it at the next opportunity.133.1
And this, it is probable, they might have done with the greatest possible ease, were it not that the king’s loss of his faculties was so complete and absolute that it was impossible, by any means whatever, to obtain a semblance of acting upon his authority. A.D. 1454. About New Year’s Day, when the new-born prince was conveyed to Windsor, the Duke of Buckingham took the child in his arms and presented him to the king, beseeching him to give him a father’s blessing. Henry returned no answer. The king and his child. The duke remained some time with the child in the king’s presence, but could not extract from him the slightest sign of intelligence. The queen then came in, and taking the infant in her arms, presented him to his father, with the same request that the duke had made before her. But all their efforts were in vain; the king continued dumb, and showed not the slightest perception of what they were doing, except that for one moment only he looked upon the babe, and then cast down his eyes again.133.2
And this, it’s likely they could have done with the greatest ease if it weren't for the king’s complete and total loss of his faculties, making it impossible to get even a hint of his authority to act upon. A.D. 1454. Around New Year’s Day, when the newborn prince was taken to Windsor, the Duke of Buckingham held the child in his arms and presented him to the king, pleading for a father’s blessing. Henry didn't respond. The king and his kid. The duke stayed with the child for a while in the king’s presence but couldn’t get the slightest sign of understanding from him. Then the queen entered, took the infant in her arms, and presented him to his father, making the same request the duke had previously made. But all their efforts were in vain; the king remained silent and didn’t show any awareness of what was happening, except for a brief moment when he looked at the baby and then lowered his eyes again.133.2
There were no hopes, therefore, that the king himself would interfere in any way to protect his favourites in the 134 Council. Every man looks to himself. Every man felt it necessary to see to his own security. The Lord Chancellor himself, Cardinal Kemp, ‘commanded all his servants to be ready, with bow and arrows, sword and buckler, crossbows, and all other habiliments of war, to await upon the safeguard of his person.’ The Duke of Buckingham caused to be made ‘2000 bends with knots—to what intent,’ said a cautious observer, ‘men may construe as their wits will give them.’ Further from the court, of course, the old disturbances were increased. ‘The Duke of Exeter, in his own person, hath been at Tuxforth beside Doncaster, in the north country, and there the Lord Egremont met him, and the two be sworn together, and the duke is come home again.’ The Earl of Wiltshire and the Lord Bonvile made proclamations in Somersetshire, offering sixpence a day to every man that would serve them; and these two noblemen, along with the Lords Beaumont, Poynings, Clifford, and Egremont, were preparing to come up to London each with as strong a body of followers as he could possibly muster.134.1
There was no expectation that the king would step in to protect his favorites in the 134 Council. Everyone watches out for themselves. Everyone felt the need to secure their own safety. The Lord Chancellor, Cardinal Kemp, instructed all his servants to be prepared with bows and arrows, swords and shields, crossbows, and all other weapons to ensure his protection. The Duke of Buckingham had ‘2000 bows with knots made—though,’ remarked a cautious observer, ‘people can interpret that however they like.’ Meanwhile, outside the court, old conflicts were escalating. ‘The Duke of Exeter personally went to Tuxforth near Doncaster in the north, where he met Lord Egremont, and they swore allegiance to each other, after which the duke returned home.’ The Earl of Wiltshire and Lord Bonvile issued proclamations in Somersetshire, offering sixpence a day to anyone willing to serve them. These two noblemen, along with Lords Beaumont, Poynings, Clifford, and Egremont, were getting ready to head to London with as many followers as they could gather.134.1
The Duke of York and his friends on their side did the same; and it was high time they should, otherwise the machinations of Somerset would certainly have been their ruin. The latter had spies in every great household, who reported to him everything that could be construed to the disadvantage of his opponents. The Duke of York and Thorpe. Among York’s private enemies, moreover, was Thomas Thorpe, Speaker of the House of Commons, who was also a Baron of the Exchequer. In the former capacity his functions had been for some time suspended; for Parliament, which had been prorogued to the 12th November at Reading, only met on that day to be prorogued again to the 11th February, in consequence of the mortality which prevailed in the town. Meanwhile, in Michaelmas term, the Duke of York took an action of trespass against him in his own Court of Exchequer, and a jury had awarded damages to the amount of £1000. On this judgment was given that he should be committed to the Fleet till the damages were paid, and in the Fleet the Speaker accordingly remained till the next meeting 135 of Parliament.135.1 In his confinement he was now busily employed in drawing up a bill of articles against the Duke of York, which doubtless, with the aid of a little favour at Court, would have been highly serviceable to the cause of Somerset.135.2
The Duke of York and his friends did the same; it was about time they did, or else Somerset's schemes would have surely led to their downfall. Somerset had spies in every major household who reported everything that could be used against his rivals. The Duke of York and Thorpe. Among York's private enemies was Thomas Thorpe, Speaker of the House of Commons and also a Baron of the Exchequer. In his role as Speaker, he had been sidelined for a while since Parliament, which had been postponed to November 12th in Reading, only reconvened on that day to be postponed again to February 11th due to the widespread illness in the town. Meanwhile, during Michaelmas term, the Duke of York filed a trespass lawsuit against him in his own Court of Exchequer, and a jury awarded damages of £1000. The ruling ordered that he should be sent to the Fleet until the damages were paid, and he remained there until the next meeting 135 of Parliament.135.1 During his time in confinement, he was busy drafting a list of charges against the Duke of York, which would certainly, with a little support at Court, have greatly helped Somerset's cause.135.2
The legal proceedings of which Thorpe was a victim appear doubtless to have been connected with party politics. His son and heir, Roger Thorpe, at the beginning of the reign of Henry VII. procured an Act of Parliament in his favour, showing that both he and his father had suffered injustice in the cause of the House of Lancaster, and that the Duke of York’s action of trespass against his father was owing to his having arrested, at the king’s command, ‘certain harness and other habiliments of war of the said duke’s.’135.3 No doubt this must have been the case, but was the king’s command constitutional? Or was it, perhaps, only the command of Somerset given in the king’s name? An agent had no right to obey an unconstitutional order.
The legal proceedings that Thorpe faced were clearly tied to party politics. His son and heir, Roger Thorpe, secured an Act of Parliament in his favor at the start of Henry VII.’s reign, indicating that both he and his father had been wronged on behalf of the House of Lancaster. It also stated that the Duke of York’s lawsuit against his father was the result of his father having seized, at the king’s orders, ‘certain harness and other war gear belonging to the duke.’135.3 This seems likely, but was the king’s order constitutional? Or was it merely Somerset's order given under the king’s name? An agent shouldn't follow an unconstitutional command.
About the 25th of January the Duke of York was expected in London, accompanied by a select body of men of his household retinue. With him came his son, the Earl of March, at this time not quite twelve years old; to whom, nevertheless, a separate household had already been assigned by his father, and consequently another company marched in the name of the Earl of March. These, however, were sent forward a little in advance. Along with the Duke of York there also came up, or was expected to come, his powerful friend the Earl of Warwick, who, besides the retinue by which he was attended, was to have a thousand men awaiting his arrival in London. Even these noblemen and their companies formed a most powerful confederacy. But there were two other great personages besides who travelled with them on the same road, whose sympathy and co-operation with York at this time no reader would have conjectured. The king’s two half-brothers, the Earls of Richmond and Pembroke, were expected to reach London in the duke’s company; and they, too, had wisely taken with them a good number of followers, for, notwithstanding 136 their relation to the Crown, it was thought not unlikely that they would be arrested on their arrival.136.1
Around January 25th, the Duke of York was expected in London, accompanied by a select group from his household. With him was his son, the Earl of March, who was nearly twelve years old at the time; his father had already assigned him a separate household, so another group marched under the Earl of March's name. However, this group was sent ahead a bit. Along with the Duke of York, his powerful ally the Earl of Warwick was also expected to arrive, and he had a thousand men waiting for him in London. Even these nobles and their followers formed a significant alliance. Additionally, two other important figures were traveling with them, whose support for York at this time would have surprised any reader. The king’s two half-brothers, the Earls of Richmond and Pembroke, were expected to reach London with the duke; they had also wisely brought along a good number of followers because, despite their connection to the Crown, it was likely they could be arrested upon arrival.
In short, the continuance of the king’s infirmity had now rendered it clear to every man that unless the Council were willing to comply with the Queen’s demands, and yield up to her the uncontrolled management of public affairs, the government of the kingdom must be placed in the hands of the Duke of York. And yet some little time was necessarily allowed to pass before any special powers could be intrusted to him. Parliament was not to sit again till the 11th February, and Reading was still the place where it was appointed to assemble. The Earl of Worcester, who filled the office of Lord Treasurer, was commissioned to go down to Reading, and cause it to adjourn from the 11th to the 14th of the month, to meet that day at Westminster. Meanwhile a commission was granted to the Duke of York to act as the king’s lieutenant on its reassembling.136.2
In short, the ongoing illness of the king made it clear to everyone that unless the Council agreed to meet the Queen’s demands and give her full control over public affairs, the Duke of York would have to take charge of the kingdom. However, it was necessary to allow some time to pass before granting him any official powers. Parliament wouldn't meet again until February 11th, and Reading was still the designated location for the gathering. The Earl of Worcester, the Lord Treasurer, was assigned to go to Reading and postpone the meeting from the 11th to the 14th, to hold it that day in Westminster. In the meantime, a commission was issued to the Duke of York to serve as the king’s lieutenant when it reconvened.
Parliament and the Speaker.
Parliament and the Speaker.
On the 14th, accordingly, the Houses met in the royal palace of Westminster; but the Commons were without a Speaker, and another of their members, by name Walter Rayle, was also undergoing imprisonment, from what cause does not appear. The Commons, therefore, before proceeding to business, demanded of the King and the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, that their ancient privileges should be respected, and their Speaker and the other member liberated. The case was taken into consideration by the Peers on the following day, when it was explained by the Duke of York’s counsel that the Speaker had a few months before gone to the house of Robert Nevill, Bishop of Durham, and there taken away certain goods and chattels belonging to the duke against his will; that for this he had been prosecuted in the Court of Exchequer, as it was a privilege of that court that its officers in such cases should not be sued before any other tribunal; that a jury had found him guilty of trespass, and awarded to the duke damages of £1000 and £10 costs. Speaker Thorpe had accordingly been committed to the Fleet for the fine due to the king. The proceedings against him had not been taken 137 during the sitting of Parliament, and it was urged that if he should be released by privilege of Parliament a great wrong would be done to the duke. It was a delicate question of constitutional law, and the Lords desired to have the opinion of the judges. But the chief justices, after consultation with their brethren, answered, in the name of the whole body, that it was beyond their province to determine matters concerning the privilege of Parliament; ‘for this high court of Parliament,’ they said, ‘is so high and mighty in his nature that it may make law, and that that is law it may make no law; and the determination and knowledge of the privilege belongeth to the Lords of the Parliament, and not to the Justices.’ Nevertheless, as to the accustomed mode of procedure in the lower courts, the Judges remarked that in ordinary cases of arrest a prisoner was frequently liberated on a writ of supersedeas to enable him to attend the Parliament; but no general writ of supersedeas, to surcease all processes, could be allowed; ‘for if there should be, it should seem that this high court of Parliament, that ministereth all justice and equity, should let the process of the common law, and so it should put the party complainant without remedy, for so much as actions at the common law be not determined in this high court of Parliament.’137.1
On the 14th, the Houses gathered in the royal palace of Westminster, but the Commons were without a Speaker, and another member, named Walter Rayle, was also in prison for reasons that are unclear. Therefore, before starting their business, the Commons requested that the King and the Lords Spiritual and Temporal respect their ancient privileges and release their Speaker and the other member. The Peers considered the matter the next day, when the Duke of York’s counsel explained that the Speaker had previously gone to the home of Robert Nevill, Bishop of Durham, and removed certain goods and possessions belonging to the duke against his will. Because of this, he had been prosecuted in the Court of Exchequer, as it was a privilege of that court that its officers could not be sued in any other court for such matters. A jury found him guilty of trespass and awarded the duke £1000 in damages and £10 in costs. As a result, Speaker Thorpe had been committed to the Fleet for the fine owed to the king. The proceedings against him had not occurred during Parliament's sitting, and it was argued that if he were released due to parliamentary privilege, it would wrong the duke. It was a complex issue of constitutional law, and the Lords wanted to hear from the judges. However, the chief justices, after consulting with their colleagues, stated, on behalf of the entire body, that it was not their role to decide on issues regarding parliamentary privilege; “for this high court of Parliament,” they said, “is so high and mighty in its nature that it can make law, and what it makes as law it can also unmake; the determination and understanding of privilege belong to the Lords of the Parliament, not to the Justices.” Still, regarding the usual procedures in lower courts, the judges noted that in typical arrest cases, a prisoner could often be released on a writ of supersedeas to allow attendance at Parliament; however, no general writ of supersedeas could be granted to halt all processes, “for if there were such a thing, it would seem that this high court of Parliament, which administers all justice and equity, would obstruct the processes of common law, leaving the complainant without recourse, as actions at common law are not resolved in this high court of Parliament.”137.1
From this carefully considered reply it was clear to the Lords that they were at least nowise bound to interfere in behalf of the imprisoned Speaker, unless they considered the liberties of Parliament likely to be prejudiced by the circumstances of his particular case. It was accordingly decided that he should remain in prison, and that the Commons should be directed to choose another Speaker. This they did on the following day, and presented Sir Thomas Charleton to the Lord Chancellor as their new representative; who being accepted by that functionary in the name of the king, both Houses at once proceeded to business.137.2
From this well-thought-out response, it was clear to the Lords that they were not obligated to intervene on behalf of the imprisoned Speaker, unless they believed that the liberties of Parliament might be negatively impacted by his specific situation. It was decided that he should stay in prison and that the Commons should select a new Speaker. They did this the next day, presenting Sir Thomas Charleton to the Lord Chancellor as their new representative; he was accepted by that official in the name of the king, and both Houses immediately began their work.137.2
A month later the Commons came before the Duke of York, as the king’s lieutenant, with two very urgent petitions. Defence of Calais. The first related to the defence of Calais and the safeguard of 138 the sea. Notwithstanding the very liberal grants which had already been voted by this Parliament, Calais was still in danger, and the sea was still very insufficiently protected; insomuch that the Lord Chancellor had told the House of Commons £40,000 would be required to obviate very serious perils. The Commons were very naturally alarmed; a modern House of Commons would have been indignant also. They had in the preceding year voted no less than £9300 for Calais, partly for repairs and partly for making jetties, besides all the sums voted for the pay of the garrison and the tonnage and poundage dues, which ought to have been applied to general purposes of defence. They therefore humbly petitioned to be excused from making any further grants; ‘for they cannot, may not, ne dare not make any mo grants, considered the great poverty and penury that be among the Commons of this land, for whom they be comen at this time; and that this their excuse might be enacted in this high court of Parliament.’ The money already voted was evidently conceived to be somewhere, and was considered to be quite sufficient to do the work required; so the Commons were told in reply by my Lord Chancellor the Cardinal, ‘that they should have good and comfortable answer, without any great delay or tarrying.’138.1
A month later, the Commons presented two urgent petitions to the Duke of York, as the king’s representative. Defense of Calais. The first petition was about the defense of Calais and securing the seas. Despite the generous funds already approved by this Parliament, Calais was still at risk, and the sea defenses were inadequate. The Lord Chancellor had informed the House of Commons that £40,000 would be needed to avoid serious dangers. The Commons were understandably alarmed; a contemporary House of Commons would have been outraged as well. The previous year, they had approved £9,300 for Calais, partly for repairs and partly for building jetties, in addition to all the funds set aside for paying the garrison and the tonnage and poundage taxes, which should have been used for general defense purposes. Therefore, they respectfully requested to be excused from providing any more funds, stating, “for they cannot, may not, nor dare not make any more grants, considering the great poverty and hardship among the Commons of this land, for whom they are gathered at this time; and that this excuse should be recorded in this high court of Parliament.” The money already approved was clearly seen as available and believed to be sufficient for the necessary work. The Commons were then told by my Lord Chancellor the Cardinal, “that they would receive a satisfactory response, without any significant delay or waiting.”138.1
A council required.
Council needed.
The second petition was that ‘a sad and wise Council’ might be established, ‘of the right discreet and wise lords and other of this land, to whom all people might have recourse for ministering justice, equity, and righteousness; whereof they have no knowledge as yet.’ The Duke of York was only the king’s lieutenant in Parliament. With the assent of the Great Council he could prorogue or dissolve it and give the royal assent to any of its acts. But the business of the nation imperatively required that some smaller body of statesmen should be intrusted with more general powers. Even before the king’s illness the constitution of some such body had been promised to the Parliament at Reading as a thing contemplated by the king himself;138.2 and it was now more necessary than ever. The only problem was how to confer upon it an authority that could not be disputed.
The second petition called for the creation of "a wise and fair Council," made up of the most sensible and knowledgeable lords and others from this land, to whom everyone could turn for justice, fairness, and righteousness, which they currently lack knowledge of. The Duke of York served as the king's representative in Parliament. With the Great Council's agreement, he could postpone or dissolve it and give royal approval to any of its decisions. However, the urgent needs of the nation demanded that a smaller group of leaders be given broader powers. Even before the king fell ill, the formation of such a group had been promised to Parliament at Reading as something the king planned himself;138.2 and now it was more vital than ever. The only challenge was how to give it an authority that could not be challenged.
But while the Lords are taking this point into consideration, we invite the reader’s attention to a piece of private history.
But while the Lords are considering this point, we invite the reader to pay attention to a piece of private history.
Thomas Denyes.
Thomas Denyes.
A few years before the date at which we have now arrived, one Thomas Denyes, a trusted servant of the Earl of Oxford, seems to have caused his master some little inconvenience by falling in love with a lady who resided in the neighbourhood of Norwich. We regret that we cannot inform the reader who she was. All that we know is that her Christian name was Agnes, which was at that time popularly corrupted into Anneys and frequently confounded with Anne, and that she was an acquaintance of John Paston’s. With John Paston, accordingly, the earl thought it best to communicate, and in doing so earned for himself the heartfelt gratitude of Denyes by one of those small but truly gracious acts which reveal to us better than anything else the secret of the power of the English aristocracy. The lady seems not to have given her admirer any great encouragement in his suit. She had property of her own worth 500 marks, and could have had a husband in Norfolk with land of 100 marks value, which was more than Denyes could offer her. But the Earl of Oxford requested John Paston to intercede with her in behalf of her wooer, promising her that if the marriage took effect the Earl would show himself liberal to them both. He further offered, if it would be any satisfaction to her, to go himself into Norfolk and visit her.139.1
A few years before we reached this date, a man named Thomas Denyes, a trusted servant of the Earl of Oxford, seemed to have caused his master a bit of trouble by falling in love with a woman living near Norwich. Unfortunately, we can’t provide her identity. All we know is that her first name was Agnes, which at the time was commonly changed to Anneys and often confused with Anne, and that she was acquainted with John Paston. Therefore, the earl thought it was best to communicate with John Paston, earning Denyes’s heartfelt gratitude through one of those small yet truly kind acts that show us the real power of the English aristocracy. The lady did not seem to encourage Denyes much in his pursuit. She had her own property worth 500 marks and could have had a husband in Norfolk with land valued at 100 marks, which was more than Denyes could offer. However, the Earl of Oxford asked John Paston to speak on behalf of Denyes, promising her that if the marriage happened, the Earl would be generous to both of them. He even offered, if it would make her feel better, to personally visit her in Norfolk.139.1
This intercession was effectual, and the lady became the wife of Thomas Denyes. It was a triumph of love and ambition to a poor dependant on a great earl. But with increase of wealth, as others have found in all ages, Denyes experienced an increase of anxieties and of business also. A suit in Chancery was commenced against him and his wife by a gentleman of the name of Ingham, who considered himself to have a claim on the lady’s property for a considerable sum of money. Ingham’s son Walter was active in procuring the subpœna. But Denyes, strong, as he believed, in a great lord’s favour, conceived a plan by which he might either interrupt the 140 suit or revenge it on the person of Walter Ingham. On the 11th of January 1454—just about the time the queen and Buckingham were making those vain attempts to introduce his child to the notice of the unhappy king—when, consequently, it was still uncertain whether York or Somerset would have the rule, and when lawless persons all over the country must have felt that there was more than usual immunity for bad deeds to be hoped for,—Thomas Denyes wrote a letter in the name of the Earl of Oxford to Walter Ingham, requiring his presence at the earl’s mansion at Wivenhoe, in Essex, on the 13th. This letter reached Ingham at Dunston, in Norfolk, and he at once set out in obedience to the summons. Walter Ingham waylaid. But as he was nearing his destination, on the 12th, he was waylaid by a party in ambush hired by Denyes, who beat him so severely upon the head, legs, and back that he was maimed for life, and compelled to go on crutches for the rest of his days. Ingham complained of the outrage to the Lord Chancellor, Cardinal Kemp, who sent a sergeant-at-arms to arrest Denyes at Lincoln’s Inn; but he at first refused to obey the arrest. Shortly afterwards, however, he was committed to the Fleet prison; and Ingham, with the favour of the cardinal and the Earl of Oxford, who utterly repudiated the act of his dependant, presented a petition to Parliament that he should not be admitted to bail or mainprise until he had been tried for the outrage and all actions between him and Ingham had been fully discussed and settled.140.1
This intervention worked, and the lady became the wife of Thomas Denyes. It was a victory of love and ambition for a poor dependent of a powerful earl. But as wealth grew, as others have discovered throughout history, Denyes faced more worries and responsibilities. A lawsuit was filed against him and his wife by a man named Ingham, who believed he had a claim on the lady’s property for a significant amount of money. Ingham’s son, Walter, was active in obtaining the subpœna. However, Denyes, thinking he had the backing of a great lord, devised a plan to either disrupt the lawsuit or take revenge on Walter Ingham. On January 11, 1454—around the time the queen and Buckingham were making futile attempts to introduce their child to the troubled king—when it was still unclear whether York or Somerset would hold power, and when criminals throughout the country likely felt they could act with more impunity than usual—Thomas Denyes wrote a letter in the name of the Earl of Oxford to Walter Ingham, requesting his presence at the earl’s estate in Wivenhoe, Essex, on the 13th. This letter reached Ingham in Dunston, Norfolk, and he immediately set out in response to the invitation. Walter Ingham ambushed. But as he was getting close to his destination on the 12th, he was ambushed by a group hired by Denyes, who assaulted him so badly on his head, legs, and back that he was left permanently disabled and had to use crutches for the rest of his life. Ingham reported the attack to the Lord Chancellor, Cardinal Kemp, who sent a sergeant-at-arms to arrest Denyes at Lincoln’s Inn; however, Denyes initially refused to comply. Soon after, though, he was taken to the Fleet prison, and Ingham, with the support of the cardinal and the Earl of Oxford, who completely disavowed his dependent's actions, presented a petition to Parliament stating that Denyes should not be granted bail or surety until he had been tried for the assault and all legal matters between him and Ingham had been thoroughly examined and settled.140.1
The Earl of Oxford seems to have been thoroughly incensed, and not without reason, against a servant who had so abused his trust. Cardinal Kemp, as chancellor, was not less righteously indignant; and a bill was actually passed through the House of Peers in accordance with the prayer of Ingham’s petition. Yet it is difficult to understand why the punishment of the wrong committed was not left to the operation of ordinary criminal law. The case, perhaps, affected too seriously the honour of a nobleman, and the discretion to be allowed to a retainer. But whatever may have been the cause, poor Denyes now becomes positively an 141 object for compassion—all the more so because his chief feeling in the matter was not a selfish one. Denyes and his wife in prison. Besides imprisoning Denyes himself in the Fleet, the cardinal and the Earl of Oxford threw his wife into the Counter, and afterwards sent her to Newgate, where she suffered the discomforts of a gaol apart from her husband, although she was then with child. ‘Which standeth too nigh mine heart,’ is the brief expression in which he conveys his feelings to John Paston, while apparently he was expecting to hear that his wife was either dead or prematurely delivered; for the treatment she had met with brought on the pains of labour long before the right time had come. Denyes, however, made friends with the warden of the Fleet prison, who contrived in some manner to make interest for her with her gaoler, so that afterwards she was rather better treated, and at last admitted to bail.141.1
The Earl of Oxford seemed to be extremely angry, and not without reason, with a servant who had seriously betrayed his trust. Cardinal Kemp, as chancellor, was equally justifiably outraged; and a bill was actually passed through the House of Peers in response to Ingham’s petition. Still, it’s hard to grasp why the punishment for the wrongdoing wasn't left to regular criminal law. Perhaps the case impacted the honor of a nobleman too much and the discretion allowed to a retainer. But whatever the reason, poor Denyes now truly becomes an object of sympathy—especially because his main concern in this situation wasn’t a selfish one. Besides locking up Denyes in the Fleet, the cardinal and the Earl of Oxford imprisoned his wife in the Counter and later sent her to Newgate, where she suffered the harsh conditions of jail away from her husband, even though she was pregnant. "Which stands too close to my heart," is the brief way he expresses his feelings to John Paston, while seemingly expecting to hear that his wife was either dead or had given birth prematurely; for the treatment she endured triggered labor pains long before the time. However, Denyes managed to befriend the warden of the Fleet prison, who somehow helped her with her jailer, so that later she was treated a bit better and eventually granted bail.
Poor Denyes was in dread of still further evils arising out of the case when he wrote these facts to John Paston. The bill against him had already passed through the Lords, and he was in fear that it might pass through the Commons also, which we afterwards learn that it did not.141.2 His adversary, moreover, was bent upon revenge; ‘for Ingham,’ he said, ‘lieth, beside that, to take away my wife’s daughter out of Westminster,141.3 to make an end of my wife if he can, and also to arrest my servants, that I dread that she nor I shall have no creature to attend us ne help us; and such malice have I never heard of here before. And it is told me that beside that they will despoil, if any good they can find of mine in Norwich or Norfolk, and imprison my servants there.’ All this he urgently implored Paston to prevent to the best of his ability. And it must be said that John Paston, although he considered himself little bound to Denyes, except in so far as he had promoted his marriage at the Earl of Oxford’s solicitation, on this occasion stood his friend. He wrote a letter to the earl urgently interceding for the unhappy wife; and though it 142 seems probable the letter that he first wrote was not actually sent, we may fairly presume that he either devised a second to the same effect, or used his influence otherwise to the same end. Certain it is that he made some effort for which Denyes was beyond measure grateful.142.1
Poor Denyes was terrified of more trouble coming from the case when he shared these details with John Paston. The bill against him had already gone through the Lords, and he feared it might pass through the Commons too, which we later learn it did not. His opponent was also set on revenge; “For Ingham,” he said, “is also planning to take my wife’s daughter from Westminster, to finish off my wife if he can, and to arrest my servants. I’m worried that neither she nor I will have anyone to help us. I've never heard of such malice before. I’ve also been told that they plan to steal anything valuable they can find of mine in Norwich or Norfolk, and to imprison my servants there.” He urgently begged Paston to do whatever he could to stop this. It should be noted that John Paston, while feeling little obligation to Denyes aside from having helped his marriage at the Earl of Oxford’s request, stood by him this time. He wrote a letter to the earl urgently pleading for the unfortunate wife; although the first letter he wrote probably wasn't sent, we can reasonably assume that he either wrote a second one to the same effect or used his influence in another way to achieve the same goal. It’s clear that he made some effort for which Denyes was extremely grateful.
‘The cardinal is dead and the king is relieved.’ Such were the last words of a postscript which Denyes appended to his first melancholy letter, complaining of his own and his wife’s imprisonment. A rumour apparently had been spread that the king’s health was beginning to improve; for which, as we shall see, there was very little foundation. Death of Cardinal Kemp. But it was perfectly true that Cardinal Kemp, Archbishop of Canterbury and Chancellor of England, was dead. Little as we know, beyond a few broad facts of his career, whereby to judge his real character and aims, it is certain that he was an accomplished statesman. A follower originally of Cardinal Beaufort,—the man who of all others could serve two masters, Rome and England, with the least degree of repugnance, and of whom the best that can be said is, that he never scrupled to betray the former in what appeared to be the interest of the latter,—Kemp was, perhaps, as honest a specimen of the political churchman as an essentially bad system could produce. The clergy, however, were really needed as statesmen; few laymen had the ability, learning, or education to enable them to do the essential work of the nation; and Kemp was one who had gained for himself, by his own talents, the highest position to which a subject could aspire in England, not only in the realm but in the Church.
‘The cardinal is dead and the king is relieved.’ These were the last words of a postscript that Denyes added to his first sad letter, in which he complained about his and his wife's imprisonment. A rumor had apparently spread that the king’s health was starting to improve; however, there was very little truth to that. Death of Cardinal Kemp. But it was completely true that Cardinal Kemp, Archbishop of Canterbury and Chancellor of England, was dead. While we know little beyond a few key facts about his career to judge his true character and goals, it is clear that he was a skilled statesman. Originally a follower of Cardinal Beaufort—the man who could serve both Rome and England with the least conflict, and the best that can be said about him is that he never hesitated to betray the former when it seemed to benefit the latter—Kemp was perhaps as honest an example of a political churchman as a fundamentally flawed system could produce. The clergy were genuinely needed as statesmen; few laypeople had the skills, knowledge, or education to do the essential work of the nation, and Kemp earned the highest position a subject could aspire to in England, both in government and the Church.
Thus, at a time when the functions of royalty itself were suspended, the chancellor, the official keeper of the king’s conscience, was suddenly taken away; and in him England also lost her primate, always one of the most important members of the Council. The formation of a governing Council was now more important than ever; but the most pressing questions of all were the appointment of a new chancellor and of a new archbishop. Who was to take upon himself to nominate either the one or the other? The queen’s modest claim to be invested with the functions of her husband 143 had not been listened to by the Lords; but the powers as yet conferred upon the Duke of York were only to represent the king in Parliament.
Thus, at a time when the functions of royalty itself were on hold, the chancellor, the official keeper of the king’s conscience, was suddenly removed; and with him, England also lost her primate, always one of the most important members of the Council. The formation of a governing Council was now more crucial than ever; but the most urgent issues were the appointment of a new chancellor and a new archbishop. Who would take it upon themselves to nominate either one? The queen’s modest claim to assume the duties of her husband had not been heeded by the Lords; however, the powers currently granted to the Duke of York were only to represent the king in Parliament. 143
It was upon the 19th of March that the Commons had pressed their petition for the establishment of a Council. Cardinal Kemp died on the 22nd. Deputation of Lords to the king. On the 23rd the Lords appointed twelve of their number as a deputation, headed by Waynflete, Bishop of Winchester, to ride to Windsor and endeavour, if possible, to lay the state of matters before the king. Their instructions were drawn up in six articles, but only two were to be communicated to the king if they found him unable to pay attention to what was said. These two were a mere assurance of anxiety to hear of his recovery, and that the Lords, under the presidency of the duke as his lieutenant, were using their best discretion in the affairs of the nation. If any response were made to these two articles, the deputation was then to tell him of the death of Cardinal Kemp, and ask to know his pleasure who should be the new archbishop and who should be appointed chancellor. They were to say that for the security of the Great Seals (there were at this time no less than three Great Seals used in the Chancery)143.1 the Lords had caused them to be produced in Parliament, and after being seen by all the Lords they were enclosed in a coffer sealed by a number of the Peers present, and then laid up in the Treasury. Finally, they were to ask the king’s mind touching the establishment of a Council, telling him how much it was desired by the Commons, and suggesting the names of certain Lords and persons whom it was thought desirable to appoint as Councillors. All these matters, however, were to be communicated only to the king in the strictest privacy.143.2
It was on March 19th that the Commons submitted their petition for the establishment of a Council. Cardinal Kemp passed away on the 22nd. Delegation of Lords to the king. On the 23rd, the Lords appointed twelve of their members as a delegation, led by Waynflete, Bishop of Winchester, to travel to Windsor and try to present the situation to the king. They had six articles of instruction, but only two were to be shared with the king if he seemed unable to pay attention to what was being said. These two were simply to express concern for his recovery and to inform him that the Lords, under the duke’s leadership as his lieutenant, were managing national affairs responsibly. If the king responded to these two points, the delegation would then inform him of Cardinal Kemp's death and ask for his wishes regarding the appointment of the new archbishop and chancellor. They would mention that to secure the Great Seals (there were at that time three Great Seals being used in the Chancery), the Lords had arranged for them to be presented in Parliament. After being reviewed by all the Lords, they were placed in a coffer sealed by several of the Peers present and stored in the Treasury. Finally, they were to ask the king’s opinion on establishing a Council, emphasizing how much the Commons desired it and suggesting names of certain Lords and individuals deemed suitable for the Council. All these matters, however, were to be communicated to the king in the strictest confidentiality.
The deputation returned two days after with a report of the total failure of their mission. They had waited on the king at Windsor just after he had dined, but could get from him no answer nor sign that he understood their message. The king’s imbecility. The Bishop of Winchester then told the king that the Lords had not dined, and that after they had they would wait on him 144 again. After dinner accordingly they were again with him, and tried all they could to elicit an answer; but the king was speechless. They then proposed that he should go into another room, and he was led between two men into his bedchamber. A third and last effort was then made to rouse him by every expedient that could be imagined; and when all else failed, a question was put to him which involved no more than a simple yes or no. Was it his Highness’s pleasure that they should wait on him any longer? A long pause was allowed in the hope that any mere physical difficulty might be overcome. A faint nod, even a shake of the head, would have been regarded with some degree of satisfaction. But it was all in vain. ‘They could have no answer, word ne sign; and therefore with sorrowful hearts, came their way.’144.1
The delegation returned two days later with the news that their mission had completely failed. They had visited the king at Windsor right after he finished dining, but they couldn’t get any response or indication that he understood their message. The king's ineptitude. The Bishop of Winchester then informed the king that the Lords hadn’t dined yet, and that they would see him again after dinner. After dinner, they met with him again and tried everything they could to get a response; however, the king remained silent. They suggested that he be taken to another room, and he was led between two men into his bedroom. A final attempt was made to rouse him using every technique imaginable; when all else failed, they asked him a question that required only a simple yes or no. Did he want them to wait on him any longer? They allowed a long pause in hopes that he might overcome any physical difficulty. A faint nod or even a shake of the head would have been met with some satisfaction. But it was all in vain. "They could get no answer, no word or sign; and therefore, with heavy hearts, they went on their way." 144
It was now clear that the highest constitutional authority resided for the time in the Lords Spiritual and Temporal. The reader, imbued with modern notions of the power and prestige of the House of Commons, may possibly think that their votes, too, should have been consulted in the formation of a Government. Such a view, however, would be radically erroneous. The influence which the House of Commons has in later times acquired—an influence so great that, at times unhappily, Acts are even passed by Peers against their own sense of right and justice, in deference to the will of the Lower Chamber—is a thing not directly recognised by the constitution, but only due to the control of the national purse-strings. Strictly speaking, the House of Commons is not a legislative body at all, but only an engine for voting supplies. The Peers of the realm, in Parliament or out of Parliament, are, according to the constitution, the sovereign’s privileged advisers. A king may, no doubt, at any time call to him what other councillors he pleases, and the prerogative of the Lords may lie dormant for a very long period of time; but the Peers of the realm have, individually or in a body, a right to tender their advice upon affairs of state, which belongs to no other class in the community.
It was now clear that the highest constitutional authority rested for the time being with the Lords Spiritual and Temporal. The reader, influenced by modern ideas about the power and prestige of the House of Commons, might think that their votes should also have been consulted in forming a Government. However, that perspective would be fundamentally mistaken. The influence that the House of Commons has gained in recent times—an influence so significant that sometimes, unfortunately, Acts are even passed by Peers against their own sense of right and justice, out of respect for the will of the Lower Chamber—is not directly recognized by the constitution and is only due to their control over national finances. Strictly speaking, the House of Commons is not a legislative body at all but simply a mechanism for voting on supplies. The Peers of the realm, whether in Parliament or not, are, according to the constitution, the king’s privileged advisers. A king may, of course, call upon any other advisers he wishes at any time, and the prerogative of the Lords might remain unused for a long time; but the Peers of the realm have, either individually or collectively, the right to offer their advice on matters of state, which no other class in the community possesses.
On the 27th of March, therefore—two days after the 145 report of the deputation that had seen the king at Windsor—the Lords took the first step towards the establishment of order and government, by electing Richard, Duke of York, as Protector and Defender of the realm. The Duke of York Protector. The title of Protector essentially implied an interim administrator during a period when the king, by legal or physical incapacity, was unable to exercise his regal functions in person. A Protector’s tenure of power was therefore always limited by the clause quamdiu Regi placeret. It was terminable by the king himself the moment he found himself able to resume the actual duties of royalty. Even a protectorship like that of Humphrey, Duke of Gloucester, instituted in consequence of the king being an infant, was terminated before the royal child was eight years old by the act of his coronation. The crowned and anointed infant became a king indeed, and therefore no longer required the services of a Protector; so from that day Duke Humphrey had ceased to wield any authority except that of an ordinary member of the Council. But, indeed, even during his protectorship, his powers were greatly circumscribed; and it had been expressly decided by the Council that he was not competent to perform an act of state without the consent of a majority of the other Lords. Richard, therefore, knowing that his powers would be limited, was most anxious that his responsibility should be accurately defined, that no one might accuse him thereafter of having exceeded the just limits of his authority. He delivered in a paper containing certain articles, of which the first was as follows:—
On March 27th, just two days after the 145 report from the delegation that met with the king at Windsor, the Lords took the first step toward establishing order and governance by electing Richard, Duke of York, as Protector and Defender of the realm. The Duke of York Guardian. The title of Protector meant essentially that he would serve as an interim administrator during a time when the king, due to legal or physical incapacity, could not exercise his royal duties personally. A Protector’s term of power was always limited by the clause quamdiu Regi placeret. It could be terminated by the king himself the moment he felt capable of resuming his royal responsibilities. Even a protectorship like that of Humphrey, Duke of Gloucester, established because the king was an infant, ended before the royal child was eight years old when he was crowned. The crowned and anointed infant officially became a king and no longer needed a Protector; thus, from that day on, Duke Humphrey lost any authority except as an ordinary member of the Council. However, even during his protectorship, his powers were significantly restricted, and the Council had explicitly decided that he could not perform any state actions without the consent of a majority of the other Lords. Richard, therefore, aware that his powers would be limited, was very eager to have his responsibilities clearly defined so that no one could later accuse him of overstepping his authority. He presented a document containing specific articles, the first of which was as follows:—
‘Howbeit that I am not sufficient of myself, of wisdom, cunning, nor ability, to take upon me that worthy name of Protector and Defender of this land, nor the charge thereto appertaining, whereunto it hath liked you, my Lords, to call, name, and desire me unworthy thereunto;—under protestation, if I shall apply me to the performing of your said desire, and at your instance take upon me, with your supportation, the said name and charge, I desire and pray you that in this present Parliament and by authority thereof it be enacted, that of yourself and of your free and mere disposition, ye desire, name and call me to the said name and charge, and that of any presumption of myself, I take them not upon me, but only of the due and humble 146 obeisance that I owe to do unto the king, our most dread and Sovereign Lord, and to you the Peerage of this land, in whom by the occasion of the infirmity of our said Sovereign Lord, resteth the exercise of his authority, whose noble commandments I am as ready to perform and obey as any his liege man alive; and at such time as it shall please our blessed Creator to restore his noble person to healthful disposition, it shall like you so to declare and notify to his good grace.’146.1
'Even though I don’t have the wisdom, skill, or ability to take on the important title of Protector and Defender of this land, nor the responsibilities that come with it, which you, my Lords, have called me to, I remain unworthy of it;—however, if I agree to your request and with your support take on this title and responsibility, I kindly ask that in this current Parliament and under its authority, it be officially stated that you are desiring, naming, and appointing me to this title and duty, and that I do not claim it out of any presumption on my part, but solely out of the respect I owe to the king, our most revered and Sovereign Lord, and to you, the peerage of this land, to whom the exercise of his authority has fallen due to our Sovereign's illness. I am as ready to follow and obey his noble commands as any loyal subject alive; and when it pleases our blessed Creator to restore his noble health, I hope you will inform and relay that to his grace.'146
In reply to this, it was put on record that it was ‘thought by the Lords that the said Duke desireth that of his great wisdom for his discharge.’ And they, too, for their own justification, resolved that an Act should be made according to a precedent during the king’s minority, setting forth that they themselves, from the sheer necessity of the case, had been compelled to take upon themselves the power of nominating a Protector. So jealous were the Lords of anything like an invasion of the royal prerogative!
In response to this, it was officially noted that the Lords believed the Duke wanted this out of his great wisdom for his own relief. They, too, for their own justification, decided that an Act should be created based on a precedent from the king’s minority, stating that they had, out of sheer necessity, been forced to take on the power of appointing a Protector. The Lords were very protective of anything that seemed like an intrusion on royal authority!
Further, the duke required that the Lords would aid him cordially in the execution of his duties and would exactly define such powers and liberties as they meant him to exercise; that they would arrange what salary he should receive; and that all the Lords Spiritual and Temporal belonging to the King’s Council would agree to act in the Councils of the Protector. These matters being at length satisfactorily adjusted, the duke was formally created Protector by patent on the 3rd of April. It was, however, at the same time provided by another patent that the office should devolve on the king’s son as soon as he came of age.146.2 After this, five Lords were appointed to have the keeping of the sea against the king’s enemies, and in addition to the subsidies already voted by Parliament for that object, a loan, amounting in all to £1000, was levied upon the different seaports.146.3 This was but light taxation, and was no doubt cheerfully submitted to. The good town of Bristol, we know, did more than it was asked; for Sturmyn, the Mayor, fitted out a stately vessel expressly for the war.146.4 Evidently there were zeal and patriotism in the 147 country whenever there was a government that could make good use of them.
Furthermore, the duke asked the Lords to support him wholeheartedly in carrying out his responsibilities and to clearly outline the powers and freedoms he was expected to exercise; that they would decide on his salary; and that all the Spiritual and Temporal Lords involved in the King’s Council would agree to participate in the Councils of the Protector. Once these matters were satisfactorily settled, the duke was officially appointed Protector by patent on April 3rd. However, it was also stated in another patent that the position would pass to the king’s son as soon as he reached adulthood.146.2 After this, five Lords were chosen to oversee defense against the king’s enemies, and in addition to the funds already approved by Parliament for this purpose, a loan totaling £1000 was raised from various seaports.146.3 This was considered light taxation and was likely accepted without complaint. The good town of Bristol, as we know, went above and beyond its obligations; for Sturmyn, the Mayor, equipped a grand ship specifically for the war.146.4 Clearly, there was enthusiasm and patriotism in the 147 country whenever there was a government that could effectively utilize them.
Calais again in danger.
Calais is in danger again.
And there was real need of that patriotism; for the French were again threatening Calais. They also made a descent in great force on the isles of Jersey and Guernsey, but were defeated by the valour and loyalty of the inhabitants, who killed or took prisoners no less than five hundred of their assailants.147.1 A Council was called to meet at Westminster on the 6th of May, to take measures for the defence of Calais,147.2 the result of which and of further deliberations on the subject was seen in the appointment of the Duke of York as captain or governor of the town, castle, and marches. This office was granted to him by patent on the 18th of July,147.3 but he only agreed to undertake it, as he had done the Protectorship, subject to certain express conditions to which he obtained the assent of the Lords in Parliament. Among these was one stipulation touching his remuneration, in which he affirms that he had served the king formerly at his own cost in the important offices he had filled in France and in Ireland, so that owing to non-payment of his salary, he had been obliged to sell part of his inheritance and pawn plate and jewels which were still unredeemed.147.4 A very different sort of governor this from the avaricious Somerset!
And there was a real need for that patriotism because the French were once again threatening Calais. They also launched a large-scale attack on the islands of Jersey and Guernsey but were defeated by the bravery and loyalty of the locals, who killed or captured no less than five hundred of their attackers.147.1 A Council was convened at Westminster on May 6th to take measures for the defense of Calais,147.2 which resulted in the appointment of the Duke of York as the captain or governor of the town, castle, and surrounding areas. This position was officially granted to him on July 18th,147.3 but he agreed to take it on the same terms as he had for the Protectorship, under certain specific conditions that he secured the agreement of the Lords in Parliament. One of these conditions involved his payment, where he stated that he had previously served the king at his own expense in important roles in France and Ireland, and because he had not been paid his salary, he had to sell part of his inheritance and pawn silver and jewels that were still not redeemed.147.4 This governor was a very different kind from the greedy Somerset!
Meanwhile other changes had been made in the administration. On the 2nd of April—the day before the duke’s appointment as Protector—the Great Seal had been given to Richard Nevill, Earl of Salisbury, as chancellor; Disturbances in the North. and to prevent any renewal of disturbances in the North by the earl’s former opponent Lord Egremont, his father, the Earl of Northumberland, was summoned before the Council. But before the day came which was given him to make his appearance, news arrived that Lord Egremont had already been making large assemblies and issuing proclamations of rebellion, in concert with the Duke of Exeter. To restore tranquillity, 148 it was thought proper that the Duke of York should go down into Yorkshire, where he no sooner made his appearance than his presence seems to have put an end to all disturbances. The Duke of Exeter disappeared from the scene and was reported to have gone up secretly to London; but the adherents of Lord Egremont continued to give some trouble in Westmoreland. Thither the Duke of York accordingly received orders from the Council to proceed; but he probably found it unnecessary, for on the 8th of June it is stated that he intended remaining about York till after the 20th. Every appearance of disturbance seems to have been quelled with ease; and a number of the justices having been sent into Yorkshire for the punishment of past offences, the Protector was able to return to London in the beginning of July.148.1
Meanwhile, other changes were made in the administration. On April 2nd—the day before the duke was appointed as Protector—the Great Seal was given to Richard Nevill, Earl of Salisbury, as chancellor; Northerly disturbances. To prevent any new disturbances in the North caused by the earl’s former opponent, Lord Egremont, his father, the Earl of Northumberland, was summoned before the Council. But before the date he was supposed to appear, news arrived that Lord Egremont had already been gathering large groups and issuing proclamations of rebellion, in alliance with the Duke of Exeter. To restore peace, 148 it was decided that the Duke of York should go to Yorkshire, where as soon as he arrived, his presence seemed to have put an end to all disturbances. The Duke of Exeter vanished from the scene and was reported to have sneaked back to London; however, Lord Egremont’s supporters continued to cause some trouble in Westmoreland. Therefore, the Duke of York received orders from the Council to go there; but he probably found it unnecessary, as on June 8th it was reported that he intended to stay around York until after the 20th. Any signs of disturbance were easily quelled, and with several justices sent to Yorkshire to punish past offenses, the Protector was able to return to London at the beginning of July.148.1
It was at this time that the two eldest sons of the Duke of York, Edward, Earl of March, and Edmund, Earl of Rutland, who were of the ages of twelve and eleven respectively, addressed the following interesting letter to their father:148.2—
It was at this time that the two oldest sons of the Duke of York, Edward, Earl of March, and Edmund, Earl of Rutland, who were twelve and eleven years old respectively, wrote the following interesting letter to their father:148.2—
‘To the ryght hiegh and myghty Prince, oure most worschipfull and gretely redoubted lorde and fader, the Duke of Yorke, Protector and Defensor of Englonde.
‘To the right high and mighty Prince, our most honorable and greatly esteemed lord and father, the Duke of York, Protector and Defender of England.
‘Ryght hiegh and myghty Prince, oure most worschipfull and gretely redoubted lorde and Fader, in as lowely wyse as any sonnes con or may we recomaunde us un to youre good lordeschip. And plaese hit youre hieghnesse to witte that we have receyved youre worschipful lettres yesturday by your servaunt William Cleton, beryng date at Yorke the xxix day of Maij, by the whiche William and by the relacion of John Milewatier we conceyve your worschipfull and victorious spede ageinest your enemyse, to ther grete shame, and to us the most comfortable tydinges that we desired to here. Where of we thonke Almyghty God of his yeftes, beseching Hym hertely to geve yowe that grace and cotidian fortune here aftur to knowe your enemyse and to have the victory of them. And yef hit plaese your hieghnesse to knowe of oure wilfare, at the makyng of this lettre we were in good helith of bodis, thonked be God; beseching your good and graciouse Faderhode of youre daily blessing. And where ye comaunde 149 us by your said lettres to attende specialy to oure lernyng in our yong age that schulde cause us to growe to honour and worschip in our olde age, Please hit youre hieghnesse to witte that we have attended owre lernyng sith we come heder, and schall here aftur; by the whiche we trust to God youre graciouse lordeschip and good Fadurhode schall be plaesid. Also we beseche your good lordeschip that hit may plaese yowe to sende us Harry Lovedeyne, grome of your kechyn, whos service is to us ryght agreable; and we will sende yow John Boyes to wayte on youre good Lordeschip. Ryght hiegh and myghty Prince, our most worschipfull and gretely redoubted lorde and Fader, We beseche Almyghty God yeve yowe as good lyfe and longe as youre owne Princely hert con best desire. Writen at your Castill of Lodelow the iij day of June.—Youre humble sonnes, ‘E. Marche, ‘E. Rutlond.’
‘Right High and Mighty Prince, our most respected and greatly revered lord and Father, in as humble a manner as any sons can, we commend ourselves to your good lordship. Please be informed that we received your esteemed letters yesterday from your servant William Cleton, dated at York on the 29th day of May, through which William and the account from John Milewatier lead us to understand your honorable and victorious progress against your enemies, to their great shame, and to us the most comforting news that we desired to hear. For this we thank Almighty God for his gifts, earnestly asking Him to grant you the grace and ongoing fortune to recognize your enemies and to achieve victory over them. If it pleases your highness to inquire about our well-being, as of the writing of this letter we are in good health, thank God; we ask for your gracious fatherhood's daily blessing. And where you command us by your said letters to pay special attention to our education in our youth, which should lead us to honor and respect in our old age, please know that we have been focused on our learning since we arrived here, and will continue to do so; by which we trust in God that your gracious lordship and kind fatherhood will be pleased. Also, we request your good lordship to send us Harry Lovedeyne, a servant from your kitchen, whose service is quite agreeable to us; and we will send you John Boyes to attend to your good lordship. Right High and Mighty Prince, our most respected and greatly revered lord and Father, we beseech Almighty God to grant you as good a life and as long as your own princely heart can desire. Written at your Castle of Lodelow the 3rd day of June.—Your humble sons, E. Marche, ‘E. Rutlond.’
Soon after the duke had returned to London his presence was required at a Great Council summoned for the 18th of July, to consider the expediency of liberating on bail his great rival and personal enemy, the Duke of Somerset, who had been now seven months in prison. The Duke of Somerset. On this point York had only one piece of advice to offer, which was, that as he had been committed to custody upon suspicion of treason, the opinion of the judges should be taken before he was released from confinement. That he had remained so long without a trial was not unnatural, considering the nature of the times. It was a bold step indeed to try him at all, while there was a chance of the weak-minded king’s recovery; but this step was certainly resolved on. The 28th of October was the day appointed for his trial; and the Duke of Norfolk, who, as we have seen, had been the first to move the capital charge against him, was ordered by that day to be ready to produce his proofs. Meanwhile the lords concurred that it was clearly inexpedient to let him go, especially as the number of lords assembled was not so great as it should have been on the occasion; and the opinion of the Duke of York was not only agreed to, but at his request was put on record.149.1
Soon after the duke returned to London, he was needed at a Great Council called for July 18th to discuss whether to release on bail his main rival and personal enemy, the Duke of Somerset, who had been in prison for seven months. The Duke of Somerset. On this matter, York had just one piece of advice: since Somerset had been imprisoned on suspicion of treason, they should get the judges' opinion before deciding to let him go. It wasn’t surprising that he had been held so long without a trial, given the circumstances of the times. It was indeed a bold move to put him on trial at all, especially with the chance that the weak-minded king might recover; however, they were determined to proceed. October 28th was set as the trial date, and the Duke of Norfolk, who had been the first to bring serious charges against him, was instructed to be ready with evidence by that time. Meanwhile, the lords agreed it wouldn’t be wise to release him, especially since the number of lords present was smaller than it should have been for such an important occasion; they not only supported York's opinion but also recorded it at his request.149.1
By these decisive steps the authority of the Duke of York was at length secured on something like a stable footing. During the remainder of his protectorate there could no longer be a doubt to whose hands power was committed; and England, at last, had the blessing of real government, able and vigorous, but at the same time moderate. The resolutions of the Council soon became known to the public. ‘As for tidings,’ wrote William Paston to his brother in Norfolk, ‘my lord of York hath taken my lord of Exeter into his award. The Duke of Somerset is still in prison, in worse case than he was.’ William Paston wrote in haste, but these were two matters of public importance to be mentioned before all private affairs whatever.150.2 And yet the private affairs of which he wrote in the same letter will not be without interest to the readers of this Introduction. Sir J. Fastolf goes to reside in Norfolk. William Paston now reported to his brother that Sir John Fastolf was about to take his journey into Norfolk within a few days, and proposed to take up his residence at Caister. His going thither must have been regarded as an event not only in the neighbourhood of Yarmouth but even in the city of Norwich. At all events it was highly important to John Paston, whose advice the old knight valued in many matters. ‘He saith,’ wrote William Paston to his brother, ‘ye are the heartiest kinsman and friend that he knoweth. He would have you at Mauteby150.3 dwelling.’ This must have been written in the latter part of July. Sir John did not actually go into Norfolk quite so soon as he intended; but he appears to have been there by the beginning of September.150.4
By taking these decisive steps, the authority of the Duke of York was finally established on a stable foundation. For the rest of his time as protector, it was clear who held the power; and England finally benefited from a real government that was both capable and energetic, yet also moderate. The decisions of the Council quickly became public knowledge. ‘As for news,’ William Paston wrote to his brother in Norfolk, ‘my lord of York has taken my lord of Exeter under his judgment. The Duke of Somerset is still in prison and in worse condition than before.’ William Paston wrote this in haste, but these two points were significant enough to mention before any personal matters. 150.2 Yet, the private matters he discussed in the same letter will still interest the readers of this Introduction. Sir J. Fastolf moves to live in Norfolk. William Paston now informed his brother that Sir John Fastolf was planning to travel to Norfolk in a few days and wanted to settle at Caister. His arrival there would have been considered noteworthy not only around Yarmouth but also in the city of Norwich. It was especially important to John Paston, as the old knight valued his advice on many issues. ‘He says,’ William Paston wrote to his brother, ‘you are the most devoted kinsman and friend he knows. He would like you at Mauteby 150.3 as a resident.’ This must have been written in late July. Sir John didn’t actually go to Norfolk as soon as he planned, but it seems he arrived by early September. 150.4
There in his completed castle of Caister he had at length taken up his abode, to spend the evening of his days in the place of his birth, and on the inheritance of his ancestors. There during the next five years he spent his time, counting 151 over the items of a number of unsettled claims he had against the crown,151.1 and meditating also, it would seem, on another account he had with Heaven. For the latter the foundation of a college151.2 or religious endowment, in which were to be maintained ‘seven priests and seven poor folk’ at Caister, might possibly liquidate his debts. But in his transactions with his fellowmen he was certainly for the most part a creditor, and by no means one of the most generous. Instances will be found in his letters in abundance showing with what vehemence (testy old soldier that he was!) he perpetually insisted on what was due to himself;—how he desired to know the names of those who would presume to resist his agent, Sir Thomas Howes—how they should be requited ‘by Blackbeard or Whitebeard, that is to say, by God or the Devil’;151.3—how he noted that Sir John Buck had fished his stanks and helped to break his dam;151.4 how he had been informed that at a dinner at Norwich certain gentlemen had used scornful language about him, and desired to know who they were.151.5 In this perpetual self-assertion he seems neither to have been over-indulgent towards adversaries nor even sufficiently considerate of friends and dependants. ‘Cruel and vengeable he hath been ever,’ says his own servant Henry Windsor, ‘and for the most part without pity and mercy.’151.6 So also on the part of his faithful secretary, William Worcester, we find a complaint of shabby treatment, apparently at this very time when the household was removed to Caister. To a letter in which John Paston had addressed him as ‘Master Worcester,’ the latter replied with a request that he would ‘forget that name of mastership,’ for his position was by no means so greatly improved as to entitle him to such respect. His salary was not increased by one farthing in certainty—only ‘wages of household in common, entaunt come nows plaira’—which apparently means, assured to him only during his master’s pleasure. When he complained to his master of this, all the satisfaction he obtained was that Sir John expressed a 152 wish he had been a priest, when he could have rewarded him with a living.152.1
There in his finished castle of Caister, he had finally settled in to spend his later years in his hometown and on the land of his ancestors. During the next five years, he occupied himself by going over a number of unresolved claims he had against the crown, and it seems he was also considering another matter with God. He thought that establishing a college or religious endowment to support 'seven priests and seven poor people' at Caister might help clear his debts. However, in his dealings with others, he was mostly a creditor and not particularly generous. His letters reveal how forcefully he insisted on what was owed to him—how he wanted to know the names of those who dared to oppose his agent, Sir Thomas Howes—how they should be punished 'by Blackbeard or Whitebeard, that is to say, by God or the Devil'; how he noted that Sir John Buck had fished his pools and damaged his dam; how he had heard that some gentlemen had spoken disrespectfully about him at a dinner in Norwich and wanted to know who they were. In this constant self-assertion, he seems to have been neither overly forgiving toward opponents nor particularly considerate of his friends and dependents. 'He has always been cruel and vengeful,' says his servant Henry Windsor, 'and for the most part without compassion and mercy.' Similarly, his loyal secretary, William Worcester, complained of poor treatment, apparently around the same time the household moved to Caister. In response to a letter in which John Paston addressed him as 'Master Worcester,' he replied asking to be called anything but 'master,' because his situation was not improved enough to deserve such respect. His salary had not increased a penny—only ‘household wages at will,’ which meant it was guaranteed only at his master's discretion. When he complained to his master about this, all he got was Sir John's wish that he had been a priest, so he could have rewarded him with a living.
There are, indeed, in more than one of Worcester’s letters in this collection symptoms of ill-concealed chagrin and disappointment. Nor were such feelings unnatural in one who, probably out of regard for an ill-appreciated hero, had devoted the best energies of his life to the services of such a master as Fastolf. William Worcester. A native of Bristol, the son of one William Worcester, who lived in St. James’s Bec in that town, he was descended by the mother’s side from a wealthy family of Coventry, and often called himself, instead of Worcester, by his mother’s maiden name of Botoner. Born in the year 1415, he had entered the university of Oxford in 1432, and been four years a student at Hart Hall, now Balliol College; after which he had gone into Fastolf’s service. For many years he had been steward of Sir John’s manor of Castle Combe in Wiltshire, and MSS. still exist in his handwriting relating to the holding of manorial courts there.152.2 He had also been Fastolf’s secretary in drawing up various statements regarding the wars in France in vindication of his master’s policy.152.3 He was a man of literary tastes, who had already presented some compositions to his patron.152.4 Later in life he wrote a book of annals, which is an important historical authority for the period. It seems to have been about a year before his master’s death that he set himself assiduously to learn French, under the tuition of a Lombard named Caroll Giles.152.5 From this instructor he had purchased several books, and Henry Windsor suspected he had run himself into debt in consequence. He had fairly owned to Windsor ‘he would be as glad and as fain of a good book of French or of poetry, as my master Fastolf would be to purchase a fair manor.’152.6 But 153 he had a special object in view in which a knowledge of this language was important; for he had begun translating, at Fastolf’s request, from a French version, Cicero’s treatise de Senectute. This work appears to have been left on his hands at Sir John Fastolf’s death, and on the 10th of August 1473 he presented it to his patron’s old friend, Bishop Waynflete, at Esher. ‘Sed nullum regardum recepi de episcopo’ (but I received no reward from the bishop), is his melancholy comment on the occasion.153.1 The work was ultimately printed by Caxton in 1481. Worcester was an assiduous collector of information on topics of every description, and a number of his commonplace books remain at this day. But like many men of letters after him, he found that industry of this sort may look in vain for any reward beyond the satisfaction of gratified curiosity.153.2
There are definitely signs of barely hidden frustration and disappointment in more than one of Worcester’s letters in this collection. It’s understandable that he felt that way, especially since he dedicated the best years of his life to serving a master like Fastolf, who may not have been appreciated enough. William Worcester. He was from Bristol and the son of a William Worcester, who lived in St. James’s Bec in that town. He was descended from a wealthy Coventry family on his mother’s side and often referred to himself by his mother’s maiden name, Botoner, instead of Worcester. Born in 1415, he entered the University of Oxford in 1432 and spent four years studying at Hart Hall, now known as Balliol College, after which he began working for Fastolf. For many years, he was the steward of Sir John’s manor at Castle Combe in Wiltshire, and Manuscripts. still exist in his handwriting about the manor courts held there.152.2 He also served as Fastolf’s secretary, drafting various statements regarding the wars in France to support his master’s policies.152.3 He was a man with literary interests and had already shared some of his writings with his patron.152.4 Later in life, he wrote a book of annals, which is an important historical source for that time. It seems that about a year before his master’s death, he diligently started learning French under a Lombard tutor named Caroll Giles.152.5 He bought several books from this instructor, and Henry Windsor suspected that he had gone into debt because of it. He admitted to Windsor, “I would be as pleased and eager for a good book of French or poetry as my master Fastolf would be to buy a nice manor.”152.6 But 153 he had a specific goal in mind that required knowing this language; he had begun translating Cicero’s treatise de Senectute from a French version at Fastolf’s request. This project seems to have been unfinished when Sir John Fastolf died, and on August 10, 1473, he presented it to his master’s old friend, Bishop Waynflete, at Esher. “Sed nullum regardum recepi de episcopo” (but I received no reward from the bishop) is his sad remark about it.153.1 The work was eventually printed by Caxton in 1481. Worcester was diligent in collecting information on a wide range of topics, and a number of his commonplace books still exist today. However, like many literary figures who came after him, he discovered that such diligence might earn no reward beyond the satisfaction of curiosity fulfilled.153.2
Along with the announcement that Sir John Fastolf was about to go into Norfolk, William Paston informed his brother that the old knight’s stepson, Stephen Scrope, would reside at Caister along with him. Stephen Scrope. Of this Stephen Scrope our Letters make not unfrequent mention; but the leading facts of his history are obtained from other sources. He was the son of Sir Stephen Scrope, by his wife Lady Milicent, who married Fastolf after her husband’s death. At the time of this second marriage of his mother, young Scrope was about ten or twelve years of age, and being heir to a considerable property, his stepfather had the management of his affairs during his minority. Bitterly did he complain in after years of the 154 manner in which Sir John had discharged the trust. According to the unfeeling, mercenary fashion in which such matters were then managed, Fastolf sold his wardship to Chief-Justice Gascoigne for 500 marks; ‘through the which sale,’ wrote Scrope at a later date, ‘I took sickness that kept me a thirteen or fourteen years [en]suing; whereby I am disfigured in my person and shall be whilst I live.’ Gascoigne held this wardship for three years, and by right of it intended to marry Scrope to one of his own daughters; but as the young lad’s friends thought the match unequal to his fortune, Fastolf bought the wardship back again.154.1 Stephen Scrope, however, when he grew up, was not more grateful for the redemption than for the original sale of his person. ‘He bought me and sold me as a beast’ (so he writes of Sir John Fastolf), ‘against all right and law, to mine hurt more than 1000 marks.’ In consequence of the stinginess of his stepfather he was obliged, on coming of age, to sell a manor which was part of his inheritance and take service with Humphrey, Duke of Gloucester in France; by whom, according to his own account, he had some hope of obtaining restitution of the lordship of the Isle of Man, which had belonged to his uncle the Earl of Wiltshire in the days of Richard II. But Sir John Fastolf got him to give up his engagement with the duke and serve with himself, which he did for several years, to the satisfaction of both parties. Afterwards, however, on some dispute arising, Scrope returned to England, when Sir John sent home word that he must pay for his meat and drink. To do this he was driven to contract a marriage which, by his own account, was not the most advantageous for himself; and his stepfather, instead of showing him any compassion, brought an action against him by which he was deprived of all the little property that his wife had brought him.154.2
Along with the announcement that Sir John Fastolf was about to head into Norfolk, William Paston told his brother that the old knight’s stepson, Stephen Scrope, would be living at Caister with him. Stephen Scrope. We hear about Stephen Scrope in our letters more than a few times, but the main details of his story come from other sources. He was the son of Sir Stephen Scrope, and his mother, Lady Milicent, married Fastolf after her husband passed away. At the time of his mother’s second marriage, young Scrope was about ten or twelve years old. Being the heir to a sizable estate, his stepfather managed his affairs until he became an adult. He bitterly complained later about how Sir John handled the trust. According to the cold and mercenary way things were managed back then, Fastolf sold his wardship to Chief-Justice Gascoigne for 500 marks, which, as Scrope wrote later, “caused me to fall ill for about thirteen or fourteen years, leaving me disfigured and that will be the case for the rest of my life.” Gascoigne kept this wardship for three years and planned to marry Scrope off to one of his daughters. However, since Scrope’s friends thought the match wasn’t suitable for his fortune, Fastolf bought the wardship back. Stephen Scrope, however, when he grew up, was not more grateful for having it redeemed than for having been sold in the first place. “He bought me and sold me like a beast,” he wrote about Sir John Fastolf, “against all rights and laws, hurting me more than 1000 marks.” Because of his stepfather's stinginess, when he came of age, he had to sell a manor that was part of his inheritance and join Humphrey, Duke of Gloucester, in France. He hoped to regain the lordship of the Isle of Man, which had belonged to his uncle, the Earl of Wiltshire, during the reign of Richard II. But Sir John Fastolf got him to give up his engagement with the duke and serve him instead, which he did for several years, satisfying both of them. However, later, after a disagreement, Scrope returned to England, and Sir John sent word that he had to pay for his food and drink. To do this, he was forced to marry someone who, by his own account, wasn’t the best choice for him; and instead of showing him any compassion, his stepfather took legal action against him, which stripped him of all the small property his wife had brought him. 154.2
Of this first wife of Stephen Scrope we know nothing,154.3 155 except that she died and left him a daughter some years before we find any mention of him in the Paston correspondence. His necessities now compelled him to resort to the same evil system of bargaining in flesh and blood of which he had complained in his own case. ‘For very need,’ he writes, ‘I was fain to sell a little daughter I have for much less than I should have done by possibility,’—a considerable point in his complaint being evidently the lowness of the price he got for his own child. It seems that he disposed of her wardship to a knight155.1 whose name does not appear; but the terms of the contract became matter of interest some time afterwards to John Paston and his mother, when Scrope, who, besides being disfigured in person, was probably not far from fifty years of age, made an offer for the hand of Paston’s sister Elizabeth, a girl of about twenty. The proposed match did not take effect; but it was for some time seriously entertained. Agnes Paston writes that she found the young lady herself ‘never so willing to none as she is to him, if it be so that his land stand clear.’155.2 The reader will perhaps think from this expression that the young lady had been pretty early taught the importance of considering worldly prospects; but there were other motives which not improbably helped to influence her judgment. ‘She was never in so great sorrow as she is now-a-days,’ wrote Elizabeth Clere to John Paston, as a reason for concluding the matter at once with Scrope, if no more desirable suitor presented himself. Her mother would not allow her to see any visitor, and was suspicious even of her intercourse with the servants of her own house. ‘And she hath since Easter the most part been beaten once in the week or twice, and sometimes twice in one day, and her head broken in two or three places.’155.3 Such was the rough domestic discipline to which even girls in those days were occasionally subjected!
Of Stephen Scrope's first wife, we know nothing, 154.3 155 except that she died and left him a daughter several years before he was mentioned in the Paston correspondence. His circumstances now forced him to resort to the same troublesome practice of trading in lives that he had previously complained about in his own situation. "Out of sheer necessity," he wrote, "I was compelled to sell a little daughter I have for far less than I could have gotten under better circumstances,"—a significant part of his complaint being clearly the low price he received for his own child. It seems he sold her guardianship to a knight 155.1 whose name isn’t mentioned; however, the details of the agreement later became relevant to John Paston and his mother, when Scrope, who was not only physically unappealing but also likely near fifty years old, proposed to marry Paston's sister Elizabeth, a girl about twenty. The proposed union did not happen, but it was seriously considered for some time. Agnes Paston noted that she found the young lady herself “never so willing to anyone as she is to him, if it is true that his land is clear.” 155.2 The reader might think from this that the young lady had learned early on to consider worldly prospects; however, there were likely other reasons influencing her decision. "She has never been in such great sorrow as she is nowadays," Elizabeth Clere wrote to John Paston, citing this as a reason to finalize the arrangement with Scrope if no better suitor came along. Her mother wouldn’t let her see any visitors and was even suspicious of her interactions with the household servants. "And since Easter, she has been beaten most weeks once or twice, and sometimes twice in one day, with her head injured in two or three places." 155.3 Such was the harsh domestic discipline that even girls experienced in those days!
Some years certainly elapsed after this before either Stephen Scrope found a wife or Elizabeth Paston a husband. The former ultimately married Joan, the daughter of Richard Bingham, judge of the King’s Bench; the latter was married to Robert Poynings, whom we have already had occasion to notice as an ally of Jack Cade in 1450, and a ringleader in other movements a few years later. This second marriage appears to have taken place about New Year’s Day 1459;156.1 before which time we find various other proposals for her hand besides that of Scrope.156.2 Among these it may be noted that Edmund, Lord Grey of Hastings, wrote to her brother to say that he knew a gentleman with property worth 300 marks (£200) a year to whom she might be disposed of. No doubt, as in similar cases, this gentleman was a feudal ward, whose own opinion was the very last that was consulted as to the lady to whom he should be united. But it is time that we return to the current of public affairs.156.3
Some years definitely passed after this before Stephen Scrope found a wife or Elizabeth Paston found a husband. Stephen eventually married Joan, the daughter of Richard Bingham, a judge of the King’s Bench; Elizabeth married Robert Poynings, who we’ve already mentioned as an ally of Jack Cade in 1450 and a leader in other movements a few years later. This second marriage seems to have happened around New Year’s Day 1459;156.1 before which time there were several other proposals for her hand besides that of Scrope.156.2 Among these, it’s worth noting that Edmund, Lord Grey of Hastings, wrote to her brother to say he knew a gentleman with property worth 300 marks (£200) a year who might be suitable for her. No doubt, as in similar situations, this gentleman was a ward, and his opinion was the last thing considered regarding the lady to whom he should be married. But it’s time we return to the events of public affairs.156.3
130.3 W. Worc. In an almanac of that time I find the following note, which dates the beginning of the king’s illness on the 10th of August:—‘In nocte S. Laurentii Rex infirmatur et continuavit usque ad Circumcisionem Anni 1455, in p. . . .’ (?) (a word unintelligible at the end). MS. Reg. 13, C. 1.
130.3 W. Worc. In an almanac from that time, I find this note, which marks the start of the king’s illness on August 10th:—‘On the night of St. Lawrence, the King fell ill and continued until the Circumcision of the Year 1455, in p. . .’ (?) (a word that’s unclear at the end). Ms. Reg. 13, C. 1.
131.1 W. Worc.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ W. Worcs.
131.2 Nicolas’s Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 140-2, 147-9, 154-5.
131.2 Nicolas’s Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 140-2, 147-9, 154-5.
132.1 Nicolas’s Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 163-5.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nicolas’s Privy Council Proceedings, vol. 6, pp. 163-5.
132.2 Patent Roll, 32 Hen. VI. m. 20. See Appendix to this Introduction.
132.2 Patent Roll, 32 Hen. VI. m. 20. See Appendix to this Introduction.
132.3 No. 230.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 230.
133.1 No. 235.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 235.
133.2 Ibid.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.
134.1 No. 235.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 235.
135.1 Rolls of Parl. v. 238-9.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 238-9.
135.2 No. 235.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 235.
135.3 Rolls of Parl. vi. 295.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. vi. 295.
136.1 No. 235.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 235.
136.2 Rolls of Parl. v. 238-9.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 238-9.
137.1 Rolls of Parl. v. 239-40.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. vol. 239-40.
137.2 Ibid. 240.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. 240.
138.1 Rolls of Parl. v. 240.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 240.
138.2 Ibid. 241.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. 241.
139.1 Nos. 124, 240.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 124, 240.
140.1 Nos. 238, 239.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 238, 239.
141.1 No. 239.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 239.
141.2 No. 244.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 244.
141.3 Apparently Agnes Denyes had taken sanctuary at Westminster before her imprisonment. The manner in which Denyes here speaks of her daughter gives us reason to believe that she was a widow before he married her.
141.3 It seems that Agnes Denyes sought refuge at Westminster before she was imprisoned. The way Denyes refers to her daughter here suggests that she was already a widow before he married her.
142.1 Nos. 240, 245.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Numbers 240, 245.
143.1 Nicolas’s Privy Council Proceedings, vol. vi. preface, pp. clxxviii.-ix.
143.1 Nicolas’s Privy Council Proceedings, vol. vi. preface, pp. clxxviii.-ix.
143.2 Rolls of Parl. 240-1.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. 240-1.
144.1 Rolls of Parl. 241.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. 241.
146.1 Rolls of Parl. v. 242.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 242.
146.2 Ibid. 243.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. 243.
146.3 Rolls of Parl. 244-5.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. 244-5.
146.4 No. 249.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 249.
147.1 No. 247.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 247.
147.2 Nicolas’s Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 174.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nicolas's Privy Council Proceedings, vol. 6, p. 174.
147.3 Rymer, xi. 351. Carte’s Gascon and French Rolls.
147.3 Rymer, xi. 351. Carte’s Gascon and French Rolls.
147.4 Rolls of Parl. v. 252.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 252.
148.1 Nicolas’s Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 178, 193-7. Nos. 247, 249.
148.1 Nicolas’s Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 178, 193-7. Nos. 247, 249.
148.2 Printed from the original in MS. Cott., Vespasian F. xiii. fol. 35.
148.2 Printed from the original in Ms. Cott., Vespasian F. xiii. fol. 35.
149.1 Nicolas’s Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 207.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nicolas’s Privy Council Proceedings, vol. 6, p. 207.
150.1 Nicolas’s Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 217, 218.
150.1 Nicolas’s Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 217, 218.
150.2 No. 254.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 254.
150.3 The manor of Mauteby, which came to John Paston by his marriage, was only three miles distant from Caister.
150.3 The Mauteby estate, which John Paston acquired through his marriage, was just three miles away from Caister.
150.4 No. 260.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 260.
151.1 Nos. 309, 310.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 309, 310.
151.3 No. 125.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 125.
151.4 Nos. 160, 161.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 160, 161.
151.5 No. 272.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 272.
151.6 No. 332.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 332.
152.1 Nos. 258, 259.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 258, 259.
152.2 Add. MS. 28,208, B.M.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Add. MS. 28,208, B.M.
152.3 Stevenson’s Wars, ii. [519], sq.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stevenson’s Wars, vol. II, p. [519], ff.
152.4 ‘Stellæ versificatæ pro anno 1440 ad instantiam J. Fastolfe militis.’ MS. Laud., B. 23 (according to the old pressmark).
152.4 ‘Star charts for the year 1440 at the request of Sir J. Fastolfe.’ Ms. Laud., B. 23 (according to the old pressmark).
152.5 Letter 370.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letter 370.
152.6 In previous editions it was here remarked:—‘This French zeal appears to have excited the contempt of some of his acquaintances—among others of Friar Brackley, who nicknamed him Colinus Gallicus.’ The discovery of additional letters, formerly published in a Supplement, but now incorporated with the series, seems to show that this was an error, or at all events very doubtful. It is clear from Letter 404 that a certain ‘W. W.’ and Colinus Gallicus were different persons (see vol. iii. p. 213, note 3), and the references to ‘W. W.’ at p. 230 as the knight’s secretary and one of his executors remove any doubt that we might otherwise entertain that he was William Worcester. But a new difficulty arises from that identification, that Friar Brackley calls ‘W. W.’ an Irishman, which William Worcester was not; and the references at p. 220 of the same volume would imply that he was really an Irishman in nationality, and also a one-eyed man of dark visage. Such may have been Worcester’s personal appearance; but why was he called an Irishman?
152.6 In earlier editions, it was noted:—‘This French enthusiasm seems to have drawn the disdain of some of his acquaintances—especially Friar Brackley, who gave him the nickname Colinus Gallicus.’ The discovery of more letters, previously published in a Supplement but now included in the series, suggests that this was a mistake, or at least very uncertain. It's clear from Letter 404 that a certain ‘W. W.’ and Colinus Gallicus were not the same person (see vol. iii. p. 213, note 3), and the mentions of ‘W. W.’ on p. 230 as the knight’s secretary and one of his executors eliminate any doubt we might have about him being William Worcester. However, a new issue arises from this identification, as Friar Brackley refers to ‘W. W.’ as an Irishman, which William Worcester was not; and the references on p. 220 of the same volume suggest that he was indeed of Irish nationality and also a one-eyed man with a dark complexion. This could have been Worcester’s appearance; but why was he called an Irishman?
It is with some hesitation that I hazard a new conjecture as to the person nicknamed Colinus Gallicus; but on comparing the different passages where that nickname occurs, I am inclined to think it was meant for Judge Yelverton.
It is with some hesitation that I put forward a new guess about the person known as Colinus Gallicus; however, after comparing the various instances where that nickname appears, I’m inclined to believe it referred to Judge Yelverton.
153.1 Itin. 368.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Itinerary 368.
153.2 Tanner’s Bibliotheca. See also a notice of William Worcester in Retrospective Review, Second Series, ii. 451-4.
153.2 Tanner’s Bibliotheca. See also a notice of William Worcester in Retrospective Review, Second Series, ii. 451-4.
154.1 No. 97.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 97.
154.2 Scrope’s History of the Manor of Castle Combe, pp. 264-283. The MSS. formerly at Castle Combe, to which Mr. Scrope refers in this work, have since been presented by him and Mr. Lowndes, the present lord of the manor, to the British Museum. One of them we have reprinted in No. 97.
154.2 Scrope’s History of the Manor of Castle Combe, pp. 264-283. The Manuscripts. that Mr. Scrope mentions in this work, which were previously at Castle Combe, have now been donated by him and Mr. Lowndes, the current lord of the manor, to the British Museum. One of them has been reprinted in No. 97.
154.3 She is not unlikely to have been the lady mentioned in No. 97. ‘Fauconer’s daughter of London, that Sir Reynold Cobham had wedded.’ This I find need not have been, as I have stated in a footnote, the widow of Sir Reginald Cobham of Sterborough, who died in 1446; for there was an earlier Sir Reginald Cobham, whose widow Elizabeth was married to William Clifford as early as 1438. (Inquisitions post mortem, 16 Hen. VI. No. 31.) Thus there is the less difficulty in attributing Letter 97 to a much earlier date than that assigned to it by the endorsement.
154.3 She is probably the lady mentioned in No. 97, “Fauconer’s daughter of London, that Sir Reynold Cobham married.” As I noted in a footnote, this doesn't have to be the widow of Sir Reginald Cobham of Sterborough, who died in 1446; there was an earlier Sir Reginald Cobham, whose widow Elizabeth married William Clifford as early as 1438. (Inquisitions post mortem, 16 Hen. VI. No. 31.) Therefore, it’s easier to assign Letter 97 to an earlier date than what is suggested by the endorsement.
155.1 Letter 94.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letter 94.
155.2 No. 93.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 93.
155.3 No. 94.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 94.
156.1 See No. 374.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See No. 374.
156.2 Nos. 236, 250, 252.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 236, 250, 252.
156.3 We ought not to leave unnoticed one fact in the relations of Scrope and Fastolf which is much more creditable to both of them than the disputes above mentioned. In the year 1450, Scrope translated from the French and dedicated to Sir John, ‘for his contemplation and solace,’ a work entitled Ditz de Philosophius (Sayings of Philosophers), of which the original MS. is now in the Harleian Collection, No. 2266. That Fastolf was a real lover of literature, and encouraged literary tastes in those about him, there can be no question.
156.3 We shouldn't overlook one fact about the relationship between Scrope and Fastolf that reflects positively on both of them, despite the previously mentioned disputes. In 1450, Scrope translated from French and dedicated to Sir John, “for his reflection and comfort,” a work called Ditz de Philosophius (Sayings of Philosophers), the original Ms. of which is now in the Harleian Collection, No. 2266. There's no doubt that Fastolf had a genuine love for literature and fostered literary interests in those around him.
began to exhibit symptoms of mental
derangement
text reads “symptons”
began to exhibit signs of mental illness
text reads “symptons”
on its
reassembling.136.2
final . missing
on its reassembly. final . missing
The Strife of Parties
The king’s recovery.
The king's recovery.
At Christmas, to the great joy of the nation, the king began to recover from his sad illness. He woke up, as it were, from a long sleep. So decidedly had he regained his faculties, that, first, on St. John’s Day (27th December), he commanded his almoner to ride to Canterbury with an offering, and his secretary to present another at the shrine of St. Edward. On the following Monday, the 30th, the queen came to him and brought with her the infant prince, for whom nearly twelve months before she had in vain endeavoured to bespeak his notice. What occurred at that touching interview we 157 know from a letter of Edmund Clere to John Paston, and it would be impossible to wish it recorded in other words. ‘And then he asked what the Prince’s name was, and the queen told him “Edward”; and then he held up his hands and thanked God thereof. And he said he never knew till that time, nor wist what was said to him, nor wist not where he had been whilst he hath been sick, till now. And he asked who was godfathers, and the queen told him; and he was well apaid. And she told him that the cardinal (Kemp) was dead; and he said he knew never thereof till that time; and he said one of the wisest lords in this land was dead.’157.1
At Christmas, to the great joy of the nation, the king started to recover from his serious illness. It was like he woke up from a long sleep. He had regained his faculties so completely that, first, on St. John's Day (December 27th), he instructed his almoner to ride to Canterbury with a gift, and his secretary to present another at the shrine of St. Edward. The following Monday, the 30th, the queen visited him and brought along the infant prince, for whom she had tried in vain to get his attention nearly twelve months earlier. What happened during that emotional meeting is known from a letter by Edmund Clere to John Paston, and it would be impossible to express it in any other way. “And then he asked what the prince’s name was, and the queen told him ‘Edward’; and then he raised his hands and thanked God for that. And he said he never realized until that moment, nor did he know what had been said to him, nor did he know where he had been while he was sick, until now. And he asked who the godfathers were, and the queen told him, and he was very pleased. And she told him that the cardinal (Kemp) was dead; and he said he hadn’t known about that until then; and he remarked that one of the wisest lords in this land was dead.” 157
A.D. 1455.
A.D. 1455.
On the 7th of January, Bishop Waynflete and the Prior of St. John’s were admitted to speak with him, and finding his discourse as clear and coherent as they had ever known it, on coming out of the audience chamber they wept for joy.157.2
On January 7th, Bishop Waynflete and the Prior of St. John’s were allowed to speak with him, and finding his words as clear and coherent as they had ever known, they wept for joy when they left the audience chamber.157.2
Joy was doubtless the prevailing sentiment among all ranks and classes of people; but there was one to whom the news of the king’s recovery must have afforded a delight and satisfaction beyond what any one else—unless it were Queen Margaret—could possibly derive from it. The Duke of Somerset had now lain in prison more than a year. The day appointed for his trial had passed away and nothing had been done. It certainly casts some suspicion upon the even-handed justice of the Duke of York, that his adversary was thus denied a hearing; but the fault may have been due, after all, to weakness more than malice. In cases of treason, when once a trial was instituted against a leading nobleman, a conviction was, in those days, an absolutely invariable result; but this made it a thing all the more dangerous to attempt when it was hopeless to expect the positive sanction of the king. The real cause, however, why Somerset was not brought to trial can only be a matter of conjecture. His continued confinement, however harsh, was, according to the practice of those days, legal; nor was it till six weeks after the king’s recovery that he was restored to liberty. A new day, meanwhile, and not a very early one, was fixed for the hearing of charges against him. On the morrow of All Souls—the 3rd of November following—he 158 was to appear before the Council. This was determined on the 5th of February. Four lords undertook to give surety in their own proper persons that he would make his appearance on the day named; and orders were immediately issued to release him from confinement.158.1
Joy was definitely the main feeling among all groups of people; but there was one person for whom the news of the king’s recovery must have brought more joy and satisfaction than anyone else—unless it was Queen Margaret. The Duke of Somerset had been in prison for over a year. The scheduled date for his trial had come and gone, and nothing had happened. It certainly raises some questions about the fairness of the Duke of York that his opponent was denied a chance to defend himself; but the issue might have been more about weakness than malice. In cases of treason, once a trial began against a prominent noble, conviction was pretty much guaranteed back then; but this made it all the riskier to try when you couldn’t reliably count on the king’s approval. The real reason Somerset wasn't put on trial is just speculation. His continued imprisonment, however severe, was legal according to the customs of the time; and it wasn’t until six weeks after the king’s recovery that he was set free. In the meantime, a new date—not very early—was set for him to face the charges against him. On the day after All Souls—the 3rd of November—he was to appear before the Council. This was decided on the 5th of February. Four lords agreed to personally guarantee he would show up on the appointed day; and orders were quickly issued to release him from custody.
On the 4th day of March, he presented himself at a Council held before the king in his palace at Greenwich. The Duke of York was present, with ten bishops and twenty temporal peers, among whom were the Protector’s friend, the Earl of Salisbury, Lord Chancellor, the Earl of Worcester, Treasurer of England, and the king’s half-brother, the Earl of Pembroke. His accuser, the Duke of Norfolk, was absent, probably not without a reason. In presence of the assembled lords, Somerset then declared that he had been imprisoned without a cause and confined in the Tower of London one whole year and more than ten weeks over, and had only been liberated on bail on the 7th of February. So, as he declared there was no charge made against him for which he deserved to be confined, he besought the king that his sureties might be discharged; offering, if any one would accuse him of anything contrary to his allegiance, that he would be ready at all times to answer according to law and like a true knight. Somerset released. His protestations of loyalty were at once accepted by the king, who thereupon declared that he knew the duke to be his true and faithful liegeman, and wished it to be understood that he so reputed him. After this, the mouths of all adversaries were of course sealed up. The duke’s bail were discharged. His character was cleared from every insinuation of disloyalty; and whatever questions might remain between him and the Duke of York were referred to the arbitration of eight other lords, whose judgment both parties were bound over in recognisances of 20,000 marks, that they would abide.158.2
On March 4th, he showed up at a Council meeting held by the king in his palace at Greenwich. The Duke of York was there, along with ten bishops and twenty other nobles, including the Protector’s ally, the Earl of Salisbury, the Lord Chancellor, the Earl of Worcester, the Treasurer of England, and the king’s half-brother, the Earl of Pembroke. His accuser, the Duke of Norfolk, was not present, probably for a good reason. In front of the gathered lords, Somerset stated that he had been imprisoned without cause, held in the Tower of London for over a year and ten weeks, and had only been released on bail on February 7th. He claimed that there were no charges against him that justified his confinement, and he asked the king to cancel his sureties; he offered that if anyone accused him of anything disloyal, he would be ready to respond according to the law as a true knight. Somerset is out now. The king immediately accepted his claims of loyalty, declaring that he recognized the duke as his true and faithful subject and wanted it known that he regarded him that way. Consequently, all of his opponents were silenced. Somerset’s bail was discharged. His reputation was cleared of any hint of disloyalty, and any remaining disputes between him and the Duke of York were handed over to a panel of eight other lords, whose decision both parties agreed to accept for 20,000 marks. 158.2
The significance of all this could not be doubtful. The king’s recovery had put an end to the Duke of York’s power as Protector, and he was determined to be guided once more by the counsels of the queen and Somerset. On the 6th March, 159 York was deprived of the government of Calais which he had undertaken by indenture for seven years.159.1 On the 7th, the Great Seal was taken from the Earl of Salisbury and given to Thomas Bourchier, Archbishop of Canterbury. These changes, or at least the former, promised little good to the country; and in the beginning of May we not only find that Calais stood again in imminent danger of siege,159.2 but that considerable fears were entertained of an invasion of England.159.3 But to the Duke of York they gave cause for personal apprehension. Notwithstanding the specious appointment of a tribunal to settle the controversy between him and Somerset, it was utterly impossible for him to expect anything like an equitable adjustment. A Council was called at Westminster in the old exclusive spirit, neither York nor any of his friends being summoned to attend it. A Great Council was then arranged to meet at Leicester long before the day on which judgment was to be given by the arbitrators; and it was feared both by York and his friends, the Earls of Salisbury and Warwick, that if they ventured to appear there they would find themselves entrapped. The ostensible ground of the calling of that council was to provide for the surety of the king’s person; from which it was fairly to be conjectured that a suspicion of treason was to be insinuated against persons who were too deservedly popular to be arrested in London with safety to the Government.159.4
The importance of all this was undeniable. The king's recovery ended the Duke of York's power as Protector, and he was set on following the advice of the queen and Somerset once again. On March 6th, 159 York was stripped of his control over Calais, which he had committed to for seven years. 159.1 On the 7th, the Great Seal was taken from the Earl of Salisbury and given to Thomas Bourchier, Archbishop of Canterbury. These changes, especially the first, didn’t bode well for the country; and by early May, we found that Calais was once again in serious danger of siege, 159.2 and there were significant fears of an invasion of England. 159.3 However, for the Duke of York, this sparked personal concerns. Despite the seemingly legitimate appointment of a tribunal to resolve the dispute between him and Somerset, there was no way he could expect a fair outcome. A Council was convened at Westminster in the old exclusive manner, with neither York nor his allies invited. A Great Council was then scheduled to meet in Leicester well before the day the arbitrators were to deliver their judgment, and both York and his allies, the Earls of Salisbury and Warwick, feared that if they tried to attend, they would be trapped. The official reason for calling this council was to ensure the king's safety; from which it could be reasonably assumed that there was a hint of treason being suggested against individuals who were too well-liked to be safely arrested in London by the Government. 159.4
York and his friends take arms.
York and his friends grab their weapons.
York had by this time retired into the north, and uniting with Salisbury and Warwick, it was determined by all three that the cause assigned for the calling of the Council justified them in seeking the king’s presence with a strong body of followers. On the 20th May they arrived at Royston, and from thence addressed a letter to Archbishop Bourchier, as Chancellor, in which they not only repudiated all intention of disloyalty, but declared that, as the Council was summoned for the surety of the king’s person, they had brought with them a 160 company of armed followers expressly for his protection. If any real danger was to be apprehended they were come to do him service; but if their own personal enemies were abusing their influence with the king to inspire him with causeless distrust, they were determined to remove unjust suspicions, and relied on their armed companies for protection to themselves. Meanwhile they requested the archbishop’s intercession to explain to Henry the true motives of their conduct.160.1
York had by this time moved to the north, and joining forces with Salisbury and Warwick, the three of them decided that the reason given for calling the Council justified them in seeking an audience with the king, accompanied by a strong group of supporters. On May 20th, they arrived in Royston, and from there they wrote a letter to Archbishop Bourchier, the Chancellor, in which they not only denied any intention of disloyalty but also stated that since the Council was called for the safety of the king, they had brought a group of armed followers specifically for his protection. If there was any real danger, they were there to serve him; but if their personal enemies were misusing their influence with the king to create baseless distrust, they were determined to clear up any unjust suspicions and counted on their armed followers for protection. In the meantime, they asked the archbishop to intervene and explain to Henry the true reasons for their actions.
Next day they marched on to Ware, and there penned an address to the king himself, of which copies seem to have been diffused, either at the time or very shortly afterwards, in justification of their proceedings. One of these came to the hands of John Paston, and the reader may consequently peruse the memorial for himself in Volume III.160.2 In it, as will be seen, York and his friends again made most urgent protest of their good intent, and complained grievously of the unfair proceedings of their enemies in excluding them from the royal presence and poisoning the king’s mind with doubts of their allegiance. They declared that they had no other intent in seeking the king’s presence than to prove themselves his true liegemen by doing him all the service in their power; and they referred him further to a copy of their letter to the archbishop, which they thought it well to forward along with their memorial, as they had not been informed that he had shown its contents to the king.
The next day, they marched on to Ware and drafted an address to the king himself, which copies seem to have circulated either at the time or shortly afterward to justify their actions. One of these copies reached John Paston, so you can read the memorial for yourself in Volume III.160.2. In it, as you’ll see, York and his supporters once again urgently insisted on their good intentions and complained bitterly about their enemies' unfair actions in keeping them away from the king and twisting his opinion of their loyalty. They stated that their only aim in seeking an audience with the king was to prove their loyalty by offering him all the service they could provide; and they also included a copy of their letter to the archbishop, which they thought was important to send along with their memorial since they hadn't heard that he had shown its contents to the king.
In point of fact, neither the letter to the archbishop nor the memorial to the king himself was allowed to come to Henry’s hands. The archbishop, indeed, had done his duty, and on receipt of the letter to himself had sent it on, with all haste, to Kilburn, where his messenger overtook the king on his way northwards from London. But the man was not admitted into the royal presence; for the Duke of Somerset and his friends were determined the Yorkists should not be heard, that their advance might wear as much as possible the aspect of a rebellion. York and his allies accordingly marched on from Ware to St. Albans, where they arrived at an early hour on the morning of the 22nd. Meanwhile the king, who had left 161 London the day before, accompanied by the Dukes of Buckingham and Somerset, his half-brother, Jasper Tudor, Earl of Pembroke, the Earls of Northumberland, Devonshire, Stafford, Dorset, and Wiltshire, and a number of other lords, knights, and gentlemen, amounting in all to upwards of 2000, arrived at the very same place just before them, having rested at Watford the previous night. Anticipating the approach of the Duke of York, the king and his friends occupied the suburb of St. Peter’s, which lay on that side of the town by which the duke must necessarily come. The duke accordingly, and the Earls of Salisbury and Warwick, drew up their forces in the Keyfield, outside the barriers of the town. From seven in the morning till near ten o’clock the two hosts remained facing each other without a blow being struck; during which time the duke and the two earls, still endeavouring to obtain a peaceful interview with the king, petitioned to have an answer to their memorial of the preceding day. They were told in reply that it had not been received by the king, on which they made new and more urgent representations. At first, it would seem, they demanded access to the royal presence to declare and justify their true intentions; but when this could not be obtained, they made a still more obnoxious request. They insisted that certain persons whom they would accuse of treason should be delivered into their hands, reminding the king, as respectfully as the fact could be alluded to, that past experience would not permit them to trust to a mere promise on his part that a traitor should be kept in confinement.161.1
Actually, neither the letter to the archbishop nor the memorial to the king made it to Henry. The archbishop did his part and quickly sent the letter to Kilburn, where his messenger caught up with the king as he was heading north from London. However, the messenger was not allowed to see the king because the Duke of Somerset and his allies were determined to prevent the Yorkists from being heard, wanting their advance to appear as much like a rebellion as possible. York and his supporters then marched from Ware to St. Albans, reaching there early on the morning of the 22nd. Meanwhile, the king, who had left London the day before with the Dukes of Buckingham and Somerset, his half-brother Jasper Tudor, Earl of Pembroke, the Earls of Northumberland, Devonshire, Stafford, Dorset, and Wiltshire, along with over 2000 other lords, knights, and gentlemen, arrived at the same place just before them, having stayed overnight in Watford. Expecting the Duke of York to arrive, the king and his party occupied the suburb of St. Peter’s, which was the route the duke would have to take. As a result, the duke and the Earls of Salisbury and Warwick set up their troops in Keyfield, outside the town's barriers. From seven in the morning until nearly ten o’clock, both sides faced each other without fighting; during this time, the duke and the two earls continued trying to secure a peaceful meeting with the king, asking for a response to their memorial from the previous day. They were told it hadn’t reached the king, so they made new and more urgent requests. At first, it seems they asked for access to the king to explain and justify their true intentions. But when that didn’t happen, they made an even more troubling request, insisting that certain people they planned to accuse of treason be handed over to them, respectfully reminding the king that their past experiences left them unwilling to trust just his word that a traitor would be kept imprisoned.
For the answer made to this demand, and for the details of the battle which ensued, we may as well refer the reader to the very curious paper (No. 283) from which we have already derived most of the above particulars. We are not here writing the history of the times, and it may be sufficient for us to say that York and his friends were completely victorious. The action lasted only half an hour. Battle of St. Albans. The Duke of Somerset was slain, and with him the Earl of Northumberland, Lords Clifford and Clinton, with about 400 persons of inferior rank, 162 as the numbers were at first reported. This, however, seems to have been an over-estimate.162.1 The king himself was wounded by an arrow in the neck, and, after the engagement, was taken prisoner; while the Earl of Wiltshire, and the Duke of York’s old enemy, Thorpe, fled disgracefully. When all was over, the duke with the two earls came humbly and knelt before the king, beseeching his forgiveness for what they had done in his presence, and requesting him to acknowledge them as his true liegemen, seeing that they had never intended to do him personal injury. To this Henry at once agreed, and took them once more into favour.162.2
For the response to this demand and for the details of the ensuing battle, we might as well direct the reader to the very interesting paper (No. 283) from which we have already gathered most of the above information. We aren’t writing a history of the times here, so it’s enough to say that York and his allies were completely victorious. The fight lasted only half an hour. Battle of St Albans. The Duke of Somerset was killed, along with the Earl of Northumberland, Lords Clifford and Clinton, and about 400 lower-ranked individuals, as the initial reports stated. However, this seems to have been an over-estimate. 162.1 The king himself was wounded by an arrow in the neck, and after the battle, he was taken prisoner, while the Earl of Wiltshire and York’s old enemy, Thorpe, fled in disgrace. When everything was over, the duke and the two earls came humbly and knelt before the king, asking for his forgiveness for what they had done in his presence, and requesting him to recognize them as his true loyal subjects, since they had never meant to harm him personally. Henry immediately agreed and took them back into his favor. 162.2
Thus again was effected ‘a change of ministry’—by sharper and more violent means than had formerly been employed, but certainly by the only means which had now become at all practicable. The government of Somerset was distinctly unconstitutional. The deliberate and systematic exclusion from the king’s councils of a leading peer of the realm—of one who, by mere hereditary right, quite apart from natural capacity and fitness, was entitled at any time to give his advice to royalty, was a crime that could not be justified. For conduct very similar the two Spencers had been banished by Parliament in the days of Edward II.; and if it had been suffered now to remain unpunished, there would not have existed the smallest check upon arbitrary government and intolerable maladministration.
Thus, another “change of ministry” was accomplished—by sharper and more violent means than had been used before, but certainly by the only methods that were now viable. Somerset’s government was clearly unconstitutional. The deliberate and systematic exclusion of a leading peer of the realm from the king’s councils—someone who, by hereditary right alone, was entitled to offer advice to the monarchy—was a crime that couldn’t be justified. For conduct very similar, the two Spencers had been exiled by Parliament during the reign of Edward II.; and if this was allowed to go unpunished now, there would be no real check on arbitrary rule and intolerable misgovernment.
Such, we may be well assured, was the feeling of the city of London, which on the day following the battle received the victors in triumph with a general procession.162.3 The Duke of York conducted the king to the Bishop of London’s palace, and a council being assembled, writs were sent out for a Parliament to meet on the 9th of July following.162.4 Meanwhile the duke was made Constable of England, and Lord Bourchier, Treasurer. The defence of Calais was committed to the Earl of Warwick.162.5 There was, however, no entire and sweeping 163 change made in the officers of state. The Great Seal was allowed to continue in the hands of Archbishop Bourchier.
Such, we can be sure, was the sentiment of the city of London, which the day after the battle welcomed the victors with a grand procession. 162.3 The Duke of York led the king to the Bishop of London’s palace, and a council was gathered, issuing writs for a Parliament to convene on July 9th. 162.4 In the meantime, the duke was appointed Constable of England, and Lord Bourchier became Treasurer. The defense of Calais was entrusted to the Earl of Warwick. 162.5 However, there wasn’t a complete overhaul of state officials. The Great Seal remained with Archbishop Bourchier.
It remained, however, for Parliament to ratify what had been done. However justifiable in a moral point of view, the conduct of York and his allies wore an aspect of violence towards the sovereign, which made it necessary that its legality should be investigated by the highest court in the realm. Inquiry was made both in Parliament and by the king’s Council which of the lords about the king had been responsible for provoking the collision. Angry and unpleasant feelings, as might be expected, burst out in consequence. The Earl of Warwick accused Lord Cromwell to the king, and when the latter attempted to vindicate himself, swore that what he stated was untrue. So greatly was Lord Cromwell intimidated, that the Earl of Shrewsbury, at his request, took up his lodging at St. James’s, beside the Mews, for his protection. The retainers of York, Warwick, and Salisbury went about fully armed, and kept their lords’ barges on the river amply furnished with weapons. Proclamations, however, were presently issued against bearing arms. The Parliament, at last, laid the whole blame of the encounter upon the deceased Duke of Somerset, and the courtiers Thorpe and Joseph; and by an Act which received the royal assent, it was declared that the Duke of York and his friends had acted the part of good and faithful subjects. ‘To the which bill,’ said Henry Windsor in a letter to his friends Bocking and Worcester, ‘many a man grudged full sore now it is past’; but he requested them to burn a communication full of such uncomfortable matter to comment upon as the quarrels and heartburnings of lords.163.1
It was left to Parliament to approve what had been done. While York and his allies' actions might have been justified morally, their approach seemed violent towards the king, which made it essential for the highest court in the realm to investigate its legality. There were inquiries both in Parliament and by the king's Council to determine which lords surrounding the king had provoked the conflict. As expected, tensions ran high. The Earl of Warwick accused Lord Cromwell to the king, and when Cromwell tried to defend himself, the Earl insisted that what he said was not true. Lord Cromwell was so intimidated that the Earl of Shrewsbury, at his request, took refuge at St. James’s, near the Mews, for his protection. The supporters of York, Warwick, and Salisbury roamed around armed and had their lords' boats on the river well-stocked with weapons. However, proclamations were soon issued against bearing arms. Eventually, Parliament placed the entire blame for the clash on the deceased Duke of Somerset, along with courtiers Thorpe and Joseph; and through an Act that received royal assent, it was declared that the Duke of York and his supporters had behaved as good and loyal subjects. “Many a man grudged full sore now it is past,” wrote Henry Windsor in a letter to his friends Bocking and Worcester, but he asked them to burn a message filled with such uncomfortable topics as the disputes and resentments of lords.163.1
The Parliamentary elections.
The parliamentary elections.
But with whatever grudge it may have been that Parliament condoned the acts of the Yorkists, it seems not to have been without some degree of pressure that the duke and his allies obtained a Parliament so much after their own minds. Here, for instance, we have the Duchess of Norfolk writing to John Paston, just before the election, that it was thought necessary ‘that my lord have at this time in the Parliament such persons as long unto him and be of his menial servants (!)’; on which 164 account she requests his vote and influence in favour of John Howard and Sir Roger Chamberlain.164.1 The application could scarcely have been agreeable to the person to whom it was addressed; for it seems that John Paston himself had on this occasion some thought of coming forward as a candidate for Norfolk. Exception was taken to John Howard, one of the duke’s nominees (who, about eight-and-twenty years later, was created Duke of Norfolk himself, and was the ancestor of the present ducal family), on the ground that he possessed no lands within the county;164.2 and at the nomination the names of Berney, Grey, and Paston were received with great favour.164.3 John Jenney thought it ‘an evil precedent for the shire that a strange man should be chosen, and no worship to my lord of York nor to my lord of Norfolk to write for him; for if the gentlemen of the shire will suffer such inconvenience, in good faith the shire shall not be called of such worship as it hath been.’ So unpopular, in fact, was Howard’s candidature that the Duke of Norfolk was half persuaded to give him up, declaring, that since his return was objected to he would write to the under-sheriff that the shire should have free election, provided they did not choose Sir Thomas Tuddenham or any of the old adherents of the Duke of Suffolk. And so, for a time it seemed as if free election would be allowed. The under-sheriff even ventured to write to John Paston that he meant to return his name and that of Master Grey; ‘nevertheless,’ he added significantly, ‘I have a master.’ Howard appeared to be savage with disappointment. He was ‘as wode’ (i.e. mad), wrote John Jenney, ‘as a wild bullock.’ But in the end it appeared he had no need to be exasperated, for when the poll came to be taken, he and the other nominee of the Duke of Norfolk were found to have gained the day.164.4
But whatever resentment Parliament might have had for the Yorkists, it seems the duke and his supporters didn't get their way without some pressure. For example, the Duchess of Norfolk wrote to John Paston just before the election, saying it was necessary for "my lord to have in this Parliament people who are loyal to him and his servants." Because of this, she asked for his support for John Howard and Sir Roger Chamberlain. This request likely wasn’t welcome to John Paston, who was considering running as a candidate for Norfolk himself. There were objections to John Howard, one of the duke's picks (who would become the Duke of Norfolk about twenty-eight years later and was the ancestor of the current ducal family) because he owned no land in the county. At the nominations, the names of Berney, Grey, and Paston were very well-received. John Jenney thought it was "a bad precedent for the shire" for an outsider to be chosen, adding that it was not a good look for my lord of York or my lord of Norfolk to endorse him. He argued that if the shire's gentlemen accepted such unfairness, it would lose its former respectability. In fact, Howard's candidacy was so unpopular that the Duke of Norfolk almost dropped him, saying that since there were objections to him, he would tell the under-sheriff to let the shire have a free election, as long as they didn’t pick Sir Thomas Tuddenham or any of the old supporters of the Duke of Suffolk. For a while, it looked like a free election would happen. The under-sheriff even wrote to John Paston, saying he planned to put forward his name and that of Master Grey; "however," he added importantly, "I have a master." Howard seemed really upset and was "as mad as a wild bullock," wrote John Jenney. But in the end, he didn’t need to be angry, because when the votes were counted, he and the other nominee of the Duke of Norfolk turned out to be the winners.
Besides the act of indemnity for the Duke of York and his partisans, and a new oath of allegiance being sworn to by the Lords, little was done at this meeting of the Parliament. On the 31st July it was prorogued, to meet again upon the 12th November. But in the interval another complication had arisen. The king, who seems to have suffered in health from 165 the severe shock that he must have received by the battle of St. Albans,165.1 had felt the necessity of retirement to recover his composure, and had withdrawn before the meeting of Parliament to Hertford; at which time the Duke of York, in order to be near him, took up his quarters at the Friars at Ware.165.2 He was well, or at all events well enough to open Parliament in person on the 9th July; but shortly afterwards he retired to Hertford again, where according to the dates of his Privy Seals, I find that he remained during August and September. The king again ill. In the month of October following he was still there, and it was reported that he had fallen sick of his old infirmity;—which proved to be too true.165.3
Aside from the compensation for the Duke of York and his supporters, and the Lords swearing a new oath of allegiance, not much happened during this meeting of Parliament. On July 31st, it was adjourned to reconvene on November 12th. However, during this time, another issue had come up. The king, who seemed to have suffered health issues from the significant shock of the Battle of St. Albans, felt the need to retreat to regain his composure and had left before Parliament met for Hertford; at that time, the Duke of York, wanting to stay close to him, set up at the Friars in Ware. He was well enough, or at least well enough to personally open Parliament on July 9th; but shortly after, he returned to Hertford again, where according to the dates on his Privy Seals, he stayed during August and September. The king is sick again. In October, he was still there, and it was reported that he had fallen ill with his recurring health issues—which turned out to be all too true.
Altogether matters looked gloomy enough. Change of ministry by force of arms, whatever might be said for it, was not a thing to win the confidence either of king or people. There were prophecies bruited about that another battle would take place before St. Andrew’s Day—the greatest that had been since the battle of Shrewsbury in the days of Henry IV. One Dr. Green ventured to predict it in detail. The scene of the conflict was to be between the Bishop of Salisbury’s Inn and Westminster Bars, and three bishops and four temporal lords were to be among the slain. The Londoners were spared this excitement; but from the country there came news of a party outrage committed by the eldest son of the Earl of Devonshire, on a dependant of the Lord Bonvile, Disturbances in the West. and the West of England seems to have been disturbed for some time afterwards.165.4 From a local MS. chronicle cited by Holinshed, it appears that a regular pitched battle took place between the two noblemen on Clist Heath, about two miles from Exeter, in which Lord Bonvile having gained the victory, entered triumphantly into the city. A modern historian of Exeter, however, seems to have read the MS. differently, and tells us that Lord Bonvile was driven into the city by defeat.165.5 However this may be, the Earl of Devonshire did not allow the matter to rest. Accompanied 166 by a large body of retainers—no less, it is stated, than 800 horse and 4000 foot—he attacked the Dean and Canons of Exeter, made several of the latter prisoners, and robbed the cathedral.166.1
Overall, things looked pretty bleak. Changing the government by force, no matter how it was justified, wasn't going to earn the trust of the king or the people. There were rumors that another battle would happen before St. Andrew’s Day—the biggest since the battle of Shrewsbury during the time of Henry IV. A certain Dr. Green even predicted it in detail. The fight was supposed to take place between the Bishop of Salisbury’s Inn and Westminster Bars, with three bishops and four lords expected to be among the casualties. The people of London were spared this drama; however, news came from the countryside about an incident involving the eldest son of the Earl of Devonshire attacking a dependent of Lord Bonvile, Disruptions in the West. The West of England seemed to be unsettled for some time afterward.165.4 According to a local Ms. chronicle referenced by Holinshed, a proper battle occurred between the two noblemen on Clist Heath, about two miles from Exeter, where Lord Bonvile won and entered the city in triumph. A modern historian of Exeter, however, interpreted the Ms. differently, stating that Lord Bonvile was forced into the city because of defeat.165.5 Regardless of how it actually was, the Earl of Devonshire didn't let the issue die down. With a large group of supporters—not less than 800 horsemen and 4,000 foot soldiers—he launched an attack on the Dean and Canons of Exeter, taking several of them prisoner and looting the cathedral.166.1
That one out of the number of those great lords who had been attached to the government of the queen and the Duke of Somerset should thus have abused his local influence, was pretty much what might have been expected at such a juncture. But the effect was only to strengthen the hands of York when Parliament met again in November. The situation was now once more what it had been in the beginning of the previous year. The day before Parliament met, the Duke of York obtained a commission to act as the king’s lieutenant on its assembling.166.2 The warrant for the issuing of this commission was signed by no less than thirty-nine Lords of the Council. The Houses then met under the presidency of the duke.166.3 The Commons sent a deputation to the Upper House, to petition the Lords that they would ‘be good means to the King’s Highness’ for the appointment of some person to undertake the defence of the realm and the repressing of disorders. But for some days this request remained unanswered. The appeal was renewed by the Commons a second time, and again a third time, with an intimation that no other business would be attended to till it was answered. York again Protector. On the second occasion the Lords named the Duke of York Protector, but he desired that they would excuse him, and elect some other. The Lords, however, declined to alter their choice, and the duke at last agreed to accept the office, on certain specific conditions which experience had taught him to make still more definite for his own protection than those on which he had before insisted. Among other things it was now agreed that the Protectorship should not again be terminated by the mere fact of the king’s recovery; but that when the king should be in a position to 167 exercise his functions, the Protector should be discharged of his office in Parliament by the advice of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal.167.1
That one of the powerful lords who had been tied to the government of the queen and the Duke of Somerset would misuse his local influence was pretty much expected at this time. However, the result was only to empower York when Parliament reconvened in November. The situation had returned to what it was at the start of the previous year. The day before Parliament met, the Duke of York received a commission to act as the king’s lieutenant once it assembled.166.2 The warrant for this commission was signed by a total of thirty-nine Lords of the Council. The Houses then convened with the duke presiding.166.3 The Commons sent a delegation to the Upper House, asking the Lords to “be good advocates to the King’s Highness” for appointing someone to defend the realm and manage disorders. However, this request went unanswered for several days. The Commons renewed their appeal a second time and then a third time, stating that no other business would be addressed until they received a response. York is Protector again. On the second occasion, the Lords appointed the Duke of York as Protector, but he requested that they excuse him and choose someone else. The Lords, however, refused to change their decision, and the duke ultimately agreed to take the position under specific conditions that he made even clearer for his protection than those he had previously outlined. Among other things, it was now agreed that the Protectorship would not end simply because the king recovered; instead, when the king was able to exercise his duties, the Protector would be dismissed from his office in Parliament at the advice of the Lords Spiritual and Temporal.167.1
On the 19th of November, accordingly, York was formally appointed Protector for the second time. Three days afterwards, at Westminster, the king, whose infirmity on this occasion could scarcely have amounted to absolute loss of his faculties, committed the entire government of the kingdom to his Council, merely desiring that they would inform him of anything they might think fit to determine touching the honour and surety of his person.167.2 The business of the nation was again placed on something like a stable and satisfactory footing; and Parliament, after sitting till the 13th December, was prorogued to the 14th January, in order that the Duke of York might go down into the west for the repressing of those disorders of which we have already spoken.167.3
On November 19th, York was officially appointed Protector for the second time. Three days later, at Westminster, the king, whose condition at that time was likely just short of completely losing his faculties, handed over the entire government of the country to his Council. He simply asked them to keep him updated on anything they thought was important for his safety and honor. 167.2 The nation’s affairs were again put on a more stable and satisfactory path, and Parliament, after meeting until December 13th, was postponed to January 14th so the Duke of York could travel to the west to deal with the issues we've already mentioned. 167.3
A.D. 1456.
1456 AD.
Unluckily, things did not remain long in a condition so hopeful for the restoration of order. Early in the following year the king recovered his health, and notwithstanding the support of which he had been assured in Parliament, York knew that his authority as Protector would be taken from him. On the 9th of February, as we learn from a letter of John Bocking, it had been anticipated that he would have received his discharge in Parliament; but he was allowed to retain office for a fortnight longer. On that day he and Warwick thought fit to come to the Parliament with a company of 300 armed men, alleging that they stood in danger of being waylaid upon the road. The pretence does not seem to have been generally credited; and the practical result of this demonstration was simply to prevent any other lords from going to the Parliament at all.167.4
Unfortunately, things didn’t stay positive for long when it came to restoring order. Early the next year, the king got his health back, and despite the support he was promised in Parliament, York realized that he would lose his role as Protector. On February 9th, as noted in a letter from John Bocking, it was expected that he would receive his discharge in Parliament; however, he was allowed to keep his position for another two weeks. On that day, he and Warwick decided to attend Parliament with a group of 300 armed men, claiming they were in danger of being ambushed on the road. This excuse doesn’t seem to have been widely believed, and the actual outcome of this show of force was simply to prevent any other lords from attending Parliament at all.167.4
The real question, however, which had to be considered was the kind of government that should prevail when York was no more Protector. The queen was again making anxious efforts to get the management of affairs into her own hands; but the battle of St. Albans had deprived her of her great ally the Duke of Somerset, and there was no one now to fill his 168 place. It is true he had left a son who was now Duke of Somerset in his stead, and quite as much attached to her interests. There were, moreover, the Duke of Buckingham and others who were by no means friendly to the Duke of York. But no man possessed anything like the degree of power, experience, and political ability to enable the king to dispense entirely with the services of his present Protector. The king himself, it was said, desired that he should be named his Chief Councillor and Lieutenant, and that powers should be conferred upon him by patent inferior only to those given him by the Parliament. But this was not thought a likely settlement, and no one really knew what was to be the new régime. The attention of the Lords was occupied with ‘a great gleaming star’ which had just made its appearance, and which really offered as much help to the solution of the enigma as any appearances purely mundane and political.168.1
The real question, however, that needed to be addressed was what kind of government should be in place when York was no longer Protector. The queen was once again trying hard to take control of the situation; however, the battle of St. Albans had robbed her of her key ally, the Duke of Somerset, and there was no one to replace him. It’s true he had a son who was now the Duke of Somerset, equally committed to her interests. Additionally, there were the Duke of Buckingham and others who weren't friendly towards the Duke of York. But no one had the same level of power, experience, and political skill to allow the king to completely do without the current Protector's support. It was said that the king wanted him to be named his Chief Councillor and Lieutenant, with powers granted to him by patent that were only slightly less than those given by Parliament. However, this was not seen as a likely outcome, and no one really knew what the new régime would be. The attention of the Lords was focused on ‘a great shining star’ that had just appeared, which offered just as much insight into solving the mystery as any worldly and political events.
At length on the 25th of February the Lords exonerated York from his duties as Protector; soon after which, if not on the same day, Parliament must have been dissolved.168.2 Again discharged. An Act of Resumption, rendered necessary by the state of the revenue, was the principal fruit of its deliberations.168.3 The finances of the kingdom were placed, if not in a sound, at least in a more hopeful condition than before; and Parliament and the Protector were both dismissed, without, apparently, the slightest provision being made for the future conduct of affairs. Government, in fact, seems almost to have fallen into abeyance. There is a most striking blank in the records of the Privy Council from the end of January 1456 to the end of November 1457. That some councils were held during this period we know from other evidences;168.4 but with the exception of one single occasion, when it was necessary to 169 issue a commission for the trial of insurgents in Kent,169.1 there is not a single record left to tell us what was done at them.
Eventually, on February 25th, the Lords relieved York of his duties as Protector; shortly after that, if not on the same day, Parliament must have been dissolved.168.2 Discharged again. An Act of Resumption, needed due to the financial situation, was the main outcome of its discussions.168.3 The kingdom's finances were placed, if not in perfect shape, at least in a more promising condition than before; and both Parliament and the Protector were dismissed, seemingly without any plans for how to manage future affairs. In fact, the government appeared to have nearly ceased functioning. There's a notable gap in the Privy Council records from the end of January 1456 to the end of November 1457. We know that some councils were held during this time from other sources;168.4 but aside from one occasion when a commission was needed for the trial of rebels in Kent,169.1 there is not a single record left to inform us about what happened in them.
Yet the machine of state still moved, no one could tell exactly how. Acts were done in the king’s name if not really and truly by the king, and by the sheer necessity of the case York appears to have had the ordering of all things. But his authority hung by a thread. His acts were without the slightest legal validity except in so far as they might be considered as having the sanction of the king; and in whatever way that sanction may or may not have been expressed, there was no security that it would not afterwards be withdrawn and disavowed.
Yet the government kept running, even if no one could say exactly how. Actions were taken in the king’s name, even if not directly by the king himself, and it seemed York had control over everything due to the situation’s demands. But his authority was very fragile. His actions had no real legal validity unless they could somehow be seen as having the king's approval; and regardless of how that approval was given or not, there was no guarantee it wouldn't later be taken back or denied.
And so indeed it happened at this time in a matter that concerned deeply the honour of the whole country. The outbreak of civil war had provoked the interference of an enemy of whom Englishmen were always peculiarly intolerant. The Duke of Somerset slain at St. Albans was uncle to James II., the reigning king of Scotland, who is said to have resented his death on the ground of consanguinity. The King of Scots. In less than six weeks after the battle, ‘the King of Scots with the red face,’ as he is called in a contemporary chronicle, laid siege to Berwick both by water and land. But the Bishop of Durham, the Earl of Northumberland, and other Lords of the Marches, took prompt measures for the relief of the town, and soon assembled such a force as to compel James not only to quit the siege but to leave all his ordnance and victuals behind him.169.2 How matters stood between the two countries during the next ten months we have no precise information; but it is clear that England, although the injured party, could not have been anxious to turn the occasion into one of open rupture. Peace still continued to be preserved till, on the 10th of May 1456, James wrote to the King of England by Lyon herald, declaring that the truce of 1453 was injurious to his kingdom, and that unless more favourable conditions were conceded to him he would have recourse to arms.169.3 A message more 170 calculated to fire the spirit of the English nation it would have been impossible for James to write; nevertheless, owing either to Henry’s love of peace, or to his lack of advisers after his own mind, it was not till the 26th of July that any answer was returned to it. On that day the Duke of York obtained, or took, the liberty of replying in Henry’s name. To the insolence of the King of Scots, he opposed all the haughtiness that might have been expected from the most warlike of Henry’s ancestors. Insisting to the fullest extent on those claims of feudal superiority which England never had abandoned and Scotland never had acknowledged, he told James that his conduct was mere insolence and treason in a vassal against his lord; that it inspired not the slightest dread but only contempt on the part of England; and that measures would be speedily taken to punish his presumption.170.1
And so it really happened that at this time, a situation arose that deeply affected the honor of the entire country. The outbreak of civil war led to the intervention of an enemy whom the English were always particularly intolerant of. The Duke of Somerset, who was killed at St. Albans, was the uncle of James II., the king of Scotland at the time, who was said to have resented his death because they were related. The King of Scotland. In less than six weeks after the battle, 'the King of Scots with the red face,' as he is referred to in a contemporary chronicle, besieged Berwick, both by land and water. However, the Bishop of Durham, the Earl of Northumberland, and other Lords of the Marches took quick action to help the town, and soon gathered a force large enough to make James abandon the siege and leave all his weapons and supplies behind. 169.2 We lack precise information about how things stood between the two countries over the following ten months, but it's clear that England, despite being the wronged party, was not eager to turn the situation into an outright conflict. Peace remained until May 10, 1456, when James wrote to the King of England via Lyon herald, claiming that the truce of 1453 was harming his kingdom and that unless he was granted better terms, he would resort to arms. 169.3 It would have been impossible for James to send a message better calculated to ignite the spirit of the English nation; however, due to either Henry's desire for peace or his lack of advisors who aligned with his views, it wasn't until July 26 that a response was given. On that day, the Duke of York took it upon himself to reply on Henry's behalf. To the audacity of the King of Scots, he responded with all the pride one might expect from the most warlike of Henry's ancestors. He fully asserted the feudal claims England had never given up and Scotland had never recognized, telling James that his actions were nothing but arrogance and treason from a vassal against his lord, that it inspired not the slightest fear but only contempt in England, and that actions would soon be taken to punish his presumptuousness. 170.1
A month later the Duke of York addressed a letter to James in his own name, declaring that as he understood the Scotch king had entered England, he purposed to go and meet him. He at the same time reproached James with conduct unworthy of one who was ‘called a mighty Prince and a courageous knight,’ in making daily forays and suddenly retiring again.170.2 The end of this expedition we do not know; but we know that not long afterwards Henry changed his policy. The letter written by the Duke of York in the king’s name was regularly enrolled on the Scotch Roll among the records of Chancery; but to it was prefixed a note on the king’s behalf, disclaiming responsibility for its tenor, and attributing to the duke the usurpation of authority, and the disturbance of all government since the time of Jack Cade’s insurrection.170.3
A month later, the Duke of York sent a letter to James in his own name, stating that since he heard the Scottish king had entered England, he planned to go and meet him. He also criticized James for behaving unworthy of someone who was “called a mighty Prince and a courageous knight,” by making daily raids and then retreating again. 170.2 We don’t know the outcome of this expedition; however, we do know that soon after, Henry changed his approach. The letter written by the Duke of York in the king’s name was officially recorded in the Scottish Roll among the Chancery records; however, a note was added on the king’s behalf, denying responsibility for its content and blaming the duke for overstepping his authority and disrupting the government since Jack Cade’s uprising. 170.3
The glimpses of light which we have on the political situation during this period are far from satisfactory. Repeated notice, however, is taken in these letters of a fact which seems significant of general distrust and mutual suspicion among the leading persons in the land. The king, queen, and lords were all separated and kept carefully at a distance from each other. 171 Thus, while the king was at Sheen, the queen and her infant prince were staying at Tutbury, the Duke of York at Sandal, and the Earl of Warwick at Warwick.171.1 Afterwards we find the queen removed to Chester, while the Duke of Buckingham was at Writtle, near Chelmsford in Essex. The only lord with the king at Sheen was his half-brother the Earl of Pembroke. His other brother, the Earl of Richmond, who died in the course of this year, was in Wales making war upon some chieftain of the country whose name seems rather ambiguous. ‘My Lord [of] York,’ it is said, ‘is at Sendall still, and waiteth on the queen, and she on him.’171.2 The state of matters was evidently such that it was apprehended serious outrages might break out; and reports were even spread abroad of a battle in which Lord Beaumont had been slain and the Earl of Warwick severely wounded.171.3
The insights we have into the political situation during this time are quite unsatisfactory. However, these letters frequently mention a fact that indicates a general distrust and mutual suspicion among the prominent figures in the country. The king, queen, and lords were all isolated and kept at a distance from one another. 171 While the king was at Sheen, the queen and her infant prince were staying at Tutbury, the Duke of York at Sandal, and the Earl of Warwick at Warwick.171.1 Later, we find that the queen was moved to Chester, while the Duke of Buckingham was at Writtle, near Chelmsford in Essex. The only lord with the king at Sheen was his half-brother, the Earl of Pembroke. His other brother, the Earl of Richmond, who died during this year, was in Wales fighting against some local chieftain whose name is somewhat unclear. It is reported that 'My Lord [of] York’ is still at Sendall, attending to the queen, and she to him.171.2 The situation was evidently such that there were concerns about serious violence breaking out; reports even circulated about a battle in which Lord Beaumont had been killed and the Earl of Warwick seriously wounded.171.3
The king and queen.
The monarchs.
The separation of the king and queen is especially remarkable. During May and June they were more than a hundred miles apart; and in the latter month the queen had increased the distance by removing from Tutbury in Staffordshire to Chester. It was then that she was said to be waiting on my Lord of York and he on her. The exact interpretation of the position must be partly matter of conjecture, but I take it to be as follows. The Duke of York, as we find stated only a few months later, was in very good favour with the king but not with the queen;171.4 and we know from Fabyan that the latter was at this time doing all she could to put an end to his authority. It appears to me that by her influence the duke must have been ordered to withdraw from the Court, and that to prevent his again seeking access to the king’s presence, she pursued him into the north. At Tutbury171.5 she would block his way from Sandal up to London; and though for some reason or other she removed further off to Chester, she still kept an anxious watch upon the duke, and he did the same on her. Very probably her removal did give him the opportunity she dreaded of moving southwards; for he must have been 172 with the king at Windsor on the 26th of July when he wrote in Henry’s name that answer to the King of Scots of which we have already spoken.
The separation of the king and queen is particularly noteworthy. During May and June, they were over a hundred miles apart, and in June, the queen increased the distance by moving from Tutbury in Staffordshire to Chester. It was during this time that she was said to be waiting on my Lord of York, who was waiting on her. The exact interpretation of the situation is somewhat speculative, but I believe it goes like this. The Duke of York, as noted just a few months later, was in the king’s good graces but not with the queen; 171.4 and we know from Fabyan that she was doing everything she could to undermine his authority. It seems to me that through her influence, the duke had to be ordered to leave the Court, and to prevent him from trying to gain access to the king again, she followed him north. At Tutbury 171.5 she would block his route from Sandal to London; and although she moved further away to Chester for some reason, she still kept a close eye on the duke, and he did the same for her. It's very likely that her move gave him the chance she feared to move south; because he must have been with the king at Windsor on July 26th when he wrote in Henry’s name the response to the King of Scots that we’ve already mentioned.
However this may be, Margaret soon after had recourse to other means to effect her object. In consequence of the Duke of York’s popularity in London, it was expedient to remove the king some distance from the capital.172.1 He appears to have been staying at Windsor during July and the beginning of August. In the middle of the latter month he took his departure northwards. By the dates of his Privy Seals we find him to have been at Wycombe on the 18th, at Kenilworth on the 24th, and at Lichfield on the 29th. In September he moved about between Lichfield, Coventry, and Leicester; but by the beginning of October the Court seems to have settled itself at Coventry, where a council was assembled on the 7th.172.2 To this council the Duke of York and his friends were regularly summoned, as well as the lords whom the queen intended to honour; but even before it met, changes had begun to be made in the principal officers of state. On the 5th, Viscount Bourchier, the brother of the Archbishop of Canterbury, was dismissed from his office of Lord Treasurer, and the Earl of Shrewsbury was appointed in his room. On the 11th, the archbishop himself was called upon to surrender the Great Seal, and Waynflete, Bishop of Winchester, was made Chancellor in his stead. Laurence Booth, afterwards Bishop of Durham, was made Lord Privy Seal.
However this may be, Margaret soon after turned to other ways to achieve her goals. Because of the Duke of York’s popularity in London, it was necessary to move the king some distance from the capital.172.1 He seemed to have been staying at Windsor during July and the beginning of August. In mid-August, he headed north. The dates of his Privy Seals show that he was at Wycombe on the 18th, at Kenilworth on the 24th, and at Lichfield on the 29th. In September, he traveled between Lichfield, Coventry, and Leicester; but by early October, the Court appears to have settled in Coventry, where a council was held on the 7th.172.2 The Duke of York and his supporters were regularly summoned to this council, as well as the lords whom the queen wanted to honor; but even before it convened, changes had started to be made among the key government officials. On the 5th, Viscount Bourchier, the brother of the Archbishop of Canterbury, was removed from his position as Lord Treasurer, and the Earl of Shrewsbury was appointed in his place. On the 11th, the archbishop was asked to hand over the Great Seal, and Waynflete, Bishop of Winchester, became Chancellor in his stead. Laurence Booth, who would later become Bishop of Durham, was appointed Lord Privy Seal.
The new appointments seem to have been on their own merits unexceptionable,—that of Waynflete more especially. Whether the superiority of the new men was such as to make it advisable to supersede the old is another question, on which we would not attempt to pronounce an opinion, either one way or other. One thing, however, we may believe on the evidence of James Gresham, whose letters frequently give us very interesting political intelligence: the changes created dissatisfaction in some of the queen’s own friends, particularly in the Duke of Buckingham, who was half-brother to two of the discharged functionaries, the Archbishop of Canterbury and 173 Viscount Bourchier. Either from this cause or from a mere English love of fair-play, it would appear that Buckingham now supported the Duke of York, who, it is said, though at this time he had some interviews with the king and found Henry still as friendly as he could desire, would certainly have been troubled at his departure if Buckingham had not befriended him. About the Court there was a general atmosphere of suspicion and distrust. On the 11th October, the very day on which Waynflete was appointed Chancellor, an encounter took place between the Duke of Somerset’s men and the watchmen of the city of Coventry, in which two or three of the citizens were killed. And probably it would have gone hard with the duke’s retainers, had not Buckingham used his good offices here too as peacemaker; for the alarm-bell rang and the citizens rose in arms. But by the interposition of Buckingham the tumult was appeased.173.1
The new appointments seem to have been unremarkable on their own merits, especially Waynflete’s. Whether the new guys were truly better enough to justify replacing the old ones is another matter, and we won’t express an opinion on that. However, we can believe, based on evidence from James Gresham—whose letters often provide us with interesting political updates—that the changes upset some of the queen’s friends, particularly the Duke of Buckingham, who was the half-brother of two of the dismissed officials, the Archbishop of Canterbury and Viscount Bourchier. For this reason or simply out of a typical English sense of fairness, it seems Buckingham now supported the Duke of York. It’s said that even though he met with the king and found Henry still friendly, he would have certainly been worried about his departure if Buckingham hadn’t backed him up. Around the Court, there was a general vibe of suspicion and distrust. On October 11th, the very day Waynflete was appointed Chancellor, a clash occurred between the Duke of Somerset’s men and the watchmen of Coventry, resulting in the deaths of two or three citizens. The duke’s men would have been in serious trouble had Buckingham not stepped in to mediate; the alarm bell rang, and the citizens took up arms. But thanks to Buckingham’s intervention, the chaos was calmed.
A.D. 1457.
A.D. 1457.
For about a twelvemonth from this time we find that the Court continued generally at Coventry,173.2 occasionally moving about to Stafford, Coleshill, Chester, Shrewsbury, Kenilworth, Hereford, and Leicester.173.3 The queen evidently feared all the while to bring her husband nearer London, lest he should fall once more under the power of the Duke of York. Meanwhile the want of a vigorous ruler became every day more apparent. Not only was Calais again in danger of siege,173.4 but the coast of Kent was attacked by enemies, and within the kingdom a dangerous spirit of disaffection had shown itself in various places. On the Patent Rolls we meet with numerous commissions for keeping watch upon the coasts,173.5 for arraying the country against invasion,173.6 and for assembling the posse comitatus in various counties, against treasonable attempts to stir up the people.173.7 During April the Court had removed to 174 Hereford,174.1 apparently in consequence of some disturbances which had taken place in Wales under Sir William Herbert. Its sojourn upon the Welsh borders had an excellent effect, the burgesses and gentlemen about Hereford all declaring themselves ready to take the king’s part unless a peace were made. On the 1st of May it was reported in London that Herbert had offered, on being granted his life and goods, to return to his allegiance and appear before the king and lords at Leicester; so we may conclude the insurrection did not last long after.174.2
For about a year from this time, we see that the Court mostly stayed in Coventry, occasionally moving around to Stafford, Coleshill, Chester, Shrewsbury, Kenilworth, Hereford, and Leicester. The queen clearly worried that bringing her husband closer to London would put him back under the control of the Duke of York. Meanwhile, the lack of a strong ruler became more and more obvious. Not only was Calais once again at risk of being besieged, but the coast of Kent was being attacked by enemies, and there was a growing sense of unrest within the kingdom in various places. The Patent Rolls show numerous commissions for monitoring the coasts, organizing the country against invasion, and assembling the posse comitatus in various counties to counter treasonous attempts to incite the populace. During April, the Court moved to Hereford, apparently due to some disturbances in Wales led by Sir William Herbert. Its presence on the Welsh borders had a positive impact, with the burgesses and gentlemen in Hereford all declaring their readiness to support the king unless peace was reached. On May 1st, it was reported in London that Herbert had offered, if granted his life and property, to return to his loyalty and appear before the king and lords in Leicester; so we can assume the uprising didn’t last long after that.
But though the personal influence of the king was doubtless great and beneficial within his own immediate vicinity, it could do little for the good order and protection of the country generally. Distrust, exclusiveness, and a bankrupt exchequer were not likely to obtain for the king willing and hearty service. Notwithstanding the commissions issued to keep watch upon the coasts, the French managed to surprise and plunder Sandwich. The French attack Sandwich. On Sunday, the 28th August, a large force under the command of Pierre de Brézé, seneschal of Normandy, landed not far from the town, which they took and kept possession of during the entire day. A number of the inhabitants, on the first alarm, retreated on board some ships lying in the harbour, from whence they began presently to shoot at the enemy. But de Brézé having warned them that if they continued he would burn their ships, they found it prudent to leave off. Having killed the bailiffs and principal officers, the Frenchmen carried off a number of wealthy persons as prisoners, and returned to their ships in the evening, laden with valuable spoils from the town and neighbourhood.174.3
But even though the king had a significant and positive influence in his immediate area, it didn’t do much for the overall good order and protection of the country. Distrust, exclusivity, and an empty treasury weren’t likely to earn the king enthusiastic and willing support. Despite the orders given to watch the coastlines, the French managed to surprise and raid Sandwich. The French assault Sandwich. On Sunday, August 28th, a large force led by Pierre de Brézé, seneschal of Normandy, landed not far from the town, which they took and controlled throughout the day. Some of the locals, upon hearing the first alarm, retreated to some ships in the harbor, where they started shooting at the enemy. However, de Brézé warned them that if they kept it up, he would burn their ships, so they wisely decided to stop. After killing the bailiffs and key officials, the French took several wealthy individuals as prisoners and returned to their ships in the evening, loaded with valuable loot from the town and surrounding area. 174.3
The disaster must have been keenly felt; but if Englishmen had known the whole truth, it would have been felt more keenly still. Our own old historians were not aware of the 175 fact, but an early French chronicler who lived at the time assures us that the attack had been purposely invited by Margaret of Anjou out of hatred to the Duke of York, in order to make a diversion, while the Scots should ravage England!175.1 It was well for her that the truth was not suspected.
The disaster must have been deeply felt; but if the English had known the whole truth, it would have been felt even more intensely. Our own historians were unaware of the 175 fact, but an early French chronicler who lived at the time confirms that the attack had been intentionally provoked by Margaret of Anjou out of hatred for the Duke of York, to create a distraction while the Scots invaded England!175.1 It was fortunate for her that the truth wasn't suspected.
157.1 No. 270.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 270.
157.2 Ibid.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.
158.1 Rymer, xi. 361.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rymer, xi. 361.
158.2 Ibid. 362, 363.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. 362, 363.
159.1 Rymer, xi. 363.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rymer, p. 363.
159.2 Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 234-8.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Privy Council Proceedings, vol. vi, pp. 234-8.
159.3 On the Patent Roll, 33. Hen. VI. p. 19 d., is a commission dated 5th May, for keeping watch on the coast of Kent against invasion.
159.3 On the Patent Roll, 33 Hen. VI. p. 19 d., there is a commission dated May 5th for monitoring the coast of Kent to prevent invasion.
159.4 Rolls of Parl. v. 280-1.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 280-1.
160.1 Rolls of Parl. v. 280-1.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 280-1.
160.2 No. 282.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 282.
161.1 No. 283. Rolls of Parl. v. 281-2.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 283. Rolls of Parl. v. 281-2.
162.1 John Crane, writing from Lambeth on Whitsunday, three days after the battle, says, ‘at most six score.’ No. 285. Another authority says, ‘60 persons of gentlemen and other.’ English Chronicle, ed. Davies, p. 72.
162.1 John Crane, writing from Lambeth on Whitsunday, three days after the battle, says, ‘at most 120.’ No. 285. Another source states, ‘60 gentlemen and others.’ English Chronicle, ed. Davies, p. 72.
162.2 Nos. 283, 284, 285.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 283, 284, 285.
162.3 No. 284.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 284.
162.4 No. 283.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 283.
162.5 No. 285.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 285.
163.1 No. 299.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 299.
164.1 No. 288.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 288.
164.2 Nos. 294, 295.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 294, 295.
164.3 No. 291.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 291.
164.4 No. 295.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 295.
165.1 See Rymer, xi. 366.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Rymer, xi. 366.
165.2 No. 287.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #287.
165.3 No. 303.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #303.
165.4 No. 303. See also a brief account of the same affair in W. Worcester’s Itinerary, p. 114.
165.4 No. 303. See also a brief account of the same event in W. Worcester’s Itinerary, p. 114.
165.5 Jenkins’s History of Exeter, p. 78.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jenkins’s *History of Exeter*, p. 78.
166.1 Rolls of Parl. v. 285. It may be observed that the bishopric was at this time vacant, and the dean, whose name was John Hals, had received a papal provision to be the new bishop, but was forced to relinquish it in favour of George Nevill, son of the Earl of Salisbury, a young man of only three-and-twenty years of age. Godwin de Præsulibus. Le Neve’s Fasti. Nicolas’s Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 265.
166.1 Rolls of Parl. v. 285. It's worth noting that the bishopric was vacant at this time, and the dean, John Hals, had been given papal approval to become the new bishop. However, he had to give it up in favor of George Nevill, the son of the Earl of Salisbury, who was only twenty-three years old. Godwin de Præsulibus. Le Neve’s Fasti. Nicolas’s Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 265.
166.2 Rolls of Parl. v. 285.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 285.
166.3 Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 262.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Privy Council Proceedings, vol. 6, p. 262.
167.1 Rolls of Parl. v. 285-7.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 285-7.
167.2 Ibid. v. 288-90.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. v. 288-90.
167.3 Ibid. 321.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. 321.
167.4 No. 322.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 322.
168.1 No. 322.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #322.
168.2 Rolls of Parl. v. 321.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. vol. 321.
168.3 Ibid. 300. A more sweeping bill for this purpose, which was rejected by the Lords, states that the revenue was so encumbered ‘that the charge of every sheriff in substance exceedeth so far the receipt of the revenues thereof due and leviable to you (i.e. the king), that no person of goodwill dare take upon him to be sheriff in any shire, for the most party, in this land.’ Ibid. 328. Additional illustrations of this fact will be found in Nicolas’s Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 263-4, 272-3, and Preface lxxv-vi.
168.3 Ibid. 300. A broader bill for this purpose, which was turned down by the Lords, states that the revenue was so burdened ‘that the costs for every sheriff essentially exceed the revenue they receive from you (i.e. the king), to the point where no well-meaning person dares to take on the role of sheriff in any county, for the most part, in this land.’ Ibid. 328. More examples of this fact can be found in Nicolas’s Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 263-4, 272-3, and Preface lxxv-vi.
168.4 Nos. 334, 345, 348.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 334, 345, 348.
169.1 Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 287.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Privy Council Proceedings, vol. 6, p. 287.
169.2 Three Fifteenth Century Chronicles, 70 (edited by me for the Camden Society): Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 248-9.
169.2 Three Fifteenth Century Chronicles, 70 (edited by me for the Camden Society): Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 248-9.
169.3 Lambeth MS. 211, f. 146 b.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lambeth MS. 211, f. 146 b.
170.2 Lambeth MS. 211, f. 148. This letter is dated 24th August 1456.
170.2 Lambeth Ms. 211, f. 148. This letter is dated August 24, 1456.
170.3 Rymer, xi. 383.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rymer, XI. 383.
171.1 Nos. 330, 331.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Numbers 330, 331.
171.2 No. 334.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 334.
171.3 No. 331.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 331.
171.4 No. 348.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 348.
171.5 Tutbury was one of the possessions given to her for her dower. Rolls of Parl. vi. 118.
171.5 Tutbury was one of the properties given to her as part of her dower. Rolls of Parl. vi. 118.
172.1 Fabyan.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fabyan.
172.2 No. 345.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 345.
173.1 No. 348.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 348.
173.2 Accounts of the pageants shown before Queen Margaret at Coventry are noticed as contained in the earliest Leet Book of the City. See Historical MSS. Commission Report I., 100.
173.2 Records of the performances presented to Queen Margaret in Coventry are found in the city's earliest Leet Book. See Historical Manuscripts. Commission Report I., 100.
173.4 No. 356.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 356.
173.5 Patent Roll, 35 Hen. VI. p. 1 m. 16 d. (26 Nov.); m. 7 d. (19 May).
173.5 Patent Roll, 35 Hen. VI. p. 1 m. 16 d. (26 Nov.); m. 7 d. (19 May).
173.6 Ibid. p. 2 m. 5 d. (29 Aug.).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid. p. 2, m. 5, d. (29 Aug.).
173.7 Ibid. (18 July).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. (18 July).
174.1 No. 356. There are Privy Seals dated at Hereford between the 1st and the 23rd of April.
174.1 No. 356. There are Privy Seals dated in Hereford from April 1st to April 23rd.
174.2 No. 356. By the 4th of May the king had left Hereford and gone to Worcester, from which he proceeded to Winchcombe on the 10th and Kenilworth on the 13th. (Privy Seal dates.)
174.2 No. 356. By May 4th, the king had left Hereford and traveled to Worcester, from there he moved on to Winchcombe on the 10th and Kenilworth on the 13th. (Privy Seal dates.)
174.3 English Chronicle (Davies), 74. Three Fifteenth Century Chronicles, 70, 71, 152-3. Contin. of Monstrelet, 70, 71.
174.3 English Chronicle (Davies), 74. Three Fifteenth Century Chronicles, 70, 71, 152-3. Contin. of Monstrelet, 70, 71.
175.1 De Coussy, 209.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ De Coussy, 209.
Earl of Warwick severely
wounded.171.3
text has superfluous close quote
Earl of Warwick seriously hurt.171.3
text has superfluous close quote
Reconciliation and Civil War
At length, it would seem, the Court found it no longer possible to remain at a distance from the metropolis. In October the king had removed to Chertsey,175.2 and soon after we find him presiding at a Great Council, which had been summoned to meet in his palace at Westminster in consequence of the urgent state of affairs. Though attended not only by the Duke of York, but by a large number of the principal lords on both sides, the meeting does not appear to have led to any very satisfactory results. All that we know of its proceedings is that some of them, at least, were of a stormy character,—one point on which all parties were agreed being the exclusion from the council chamber of Pecock, Bishop Pecock. Bishop of Chichester, an ardent and honest-minded prelate, who, having laboured hard to reconcile the Lollards to the authority of the Church by arguments of common sense instead of persecution, was at this time stigmatised as a heretic and sedition-monger, and very soon after was deprived of his bishopric. It augured little good for that union of parties which was now felt to be necessary for the public weal, that the first act on which men generally could be got to agree was the persecution of sense and reason. There were other matters before the council on which they were unable to come to a conclusion, and they broke up on the 29th November, with a resolution to meet again on the 27th January; for which meeting summonses were at once sent out, notifying that on that day not one of the lords would be excused attendance.175.3
At last, it seems the Court found it impossible to stay away from the capital any longer. In October, the king had moved to Chertsey, and soon after, we see him leading a Great Council, which was called to meet in his palace at Westminster due to the urgent situation. Although he was joined by the Duke of York and many of the key lords from both sides, the meeting didn’t seem to produce any really satisfying outcomes. All we know about what happened is that some parts of it were quite turbulent—one point everyone agreed on was to exclude Pecock, Bishop Pecock. Bishop of Chichester, a passionate and earnest church leader who had worked hard to bring the Lollards back to the Church using reason instead of persecution. At this time, he was branded as a heretic and troublemaker and was soon removed from his position as bishop. It boded poorly for the necessary unity of the parties for the public good that the first action they could all agree on was the persecution of logic and reason. There were other issues in front of the council on which they couldn't reach a decision, so they adjourned on November 29, with plans to reconvene on January 27; notices were immediately sent out, making it clear that on that day, none of the lords would be excused from attending. 175.3
It was, indeed, particularly important that this meeting 176 should be a full one, and that every lord should be compelled to take his share of the responsibility for its decisions. The principal aim was expressly stated to be a general reconciliation and adjustment of private controversies176.1—an object to which it was impossible to offer direct opposition. But whether it was really distasteful to a number of the peers, or obstacles started up in individual cases, there were certainly several who had not arrived in town by the day appointed for the meeting. A.D. 1458. The Earl of Salisbury’s excuse, dated at Sheriff Hutton on the 24th of January,176.2 does not refer to this, for it appears certainly to be of a different year. Fabyan says that he had already arrived in London on the 15th January. He made his appearance there at the head of 400 horse, with eighty knights and squires in his company. The Duke of York also came, though he arrived only on the 26th, ‘with his own household only, to the number of 140 horse.’ But the Duke of Somerset only arrived on the last day of the month with 200 horse; the Duke of Exeter delayed his coming till the first week of February; and the Earl of Warwick, who had to come from Calais, was detained by contrary winds. Thus, although the king had come up to Westminster by the time prefixed, a full Council could not be had for at least some days after; and even on the 14th of February there was one absentee, the Earl of Arundel, who had to be written to by letters of Privy Seal.176.3
It was really important for this meeting 176 to be comprehensive, and for every lord to take responsibility for its outcomes. The main goal was clearly stated as seeking a general reconciliation and resolution of private disputes—something that was hard to oppose directly. However, whether it was truly unappealing to some of the peers, or if personal issues arose, several had not arrived in town by the scheduled meeting day. A.D. 1458. The Earl of Salisbury’s excuse, dated at Sheriff Hutton on January 24th,176.2 does not address this, as it clearly pertains to a different year. Fabyan reports that he had already reached London by January 15th. He showed up there leading 400 horse, accompanied by eighty knights and squires. The Duke of York also came, but only arrived on the 26th, “with his own household, totaling 140 horse.” However, the Duke of Somerset didn’t arrive until the last day of the month with 200 horse; the Duke of Exeter delayed his arrival until the first week of February; and the Earl of Warwick, who had to come from Calais, was held back by unfavorable winds. Thus, even though the king had arrived in Westminster by the appointed time, a complete Council could not convene for several days afterward; and even on February 14th, there was still one absentee, the Earl of Arundel, who had to be contacted via Privy Seal letters.176.3
A Great Council in London.
A Grand Council in London.
But by the 14th Warwick had arrived in London with a body of 600 men, ‘all apparelled in red jackets, with white ragged staves.’176.4 The town was now full of the retinues of the different noblemen, and the mayor and sheriffs trembled for the peace of the city. A very special watch was instituted. ‘The mayor,’ says Fabyan, ‘for so long as the king and the lords lay thus in the city, had daily in harness 5000 citizens, and rode daily about the city and suburbs of the same, to see that the king’s peace were kept; and nightly he provided for 3000 men in harness to give attendance upon 177 three aldermen, and they to keep the night-watch till 7 of the clock upon the morrow, till the day-watch were assembled.’ If peace was to be the result of all this concourse, the settlement evidently could not bear to be protracted. The Duke of York and the Earls of Salisbury and Warwick had taken up their quarters within the city itself; but the young lords whose fathers had been slain at St. Albans—the Duke of Somerset, the Earl of Northumberland and his brother, Lord Egremont, and the Lord Clifford—were believed to be bent upon revenge, and the civic authorities refused them entrance within their bounds.177.1 Thus the lords within the town and those without belonged to the two opposite parties respectively; and in consequence of their mutual jealousies, conferences had to be arranged between them in the morning at the Black Friars, and in the afternoon at the White Friars, in Fleet Street.177.2 The king, for his part, having opened the proceedings with some very earnest exhortations addressed to both parties, withdrew himself and retired to Berkhampstead.177.3 The Duke of Somerset and others went to and fro to consult with him during the deliberations. Meanwhile the necessity of some practical arrangement for government must have been felt more urgent every day. Sixty sail of Frenchmen were seen off the coast of Sussex; and though Lord Falconbridge was at Southampton in command of some vessels (probably on his own responsibility), there was a general feeling of insecurity among the merchants and among dwellers by the sea-coast. Botoner had heard privately from Calais that the French meditated a descent upon Norfolk at Cromer and Blakeney.177.4 And the news shortly afterwards received from the district showed that his information was not far wrong.177.5
But by the 14th, Warwick had arrived in London with 600 men, ‘all dressed in red jackets, with white ragged staffs.’ 176.4 The town was now filled with the retinues of various noblemen, and the mayor and sheriffs were worried about the city's peace. A special watch was organized. ‘The mayor,’ says Fabyan, ‘as long as the king and the lords were in the city, had 5,000 citizens in armor daily, riding around the city and its suburbs to ensure the king’s peace was maintained; and at night, he made arrangements for 3,000 armored men to attend to three aldermen, who kept the night watch until 7 o'clock the next morning, when the day watch would gather.’ If peace was expected from all this gathering, the situation clearly could not continue for long. The Duke of York and the Earls of Salisbury and Warwick had settled within the city itself; however, the young lords whose fathers were killed at St. Albans—the Duke of Somerset, the Earl of Northumberland and his brother, Lord Egremont, and Lord Clifford—were thought to be seeking revenge, and the civic officials denied them entry into the city. 177.1 Thus, the lords inside the town and those outside represented two opposing sides; and due to their mutual distrust, meetings had to be arranged between them in the morning at the Black Friars and in the afternoon at the White Friars in Fleet Street. 177.2 The king, for his part, started the discussions with some serious appeals to both sides, then withdrew and went back to Berkhampstead. 177.3 The Duke of Somerset and others moved back and forth to consult with him during this time. Meanwhile, the need for some effective government solution must have felt increasingly urgent each day. Sixty ships of Frenchmen were spotted off the coast of Sussex; and although Lord Falconbridge was at Southampton commanding some vessels (likely on his own authority), there was a general feeling of insecurity among the merchants and residents along the coast. Botoner had heard privately from Calais that the French planned to invade Norfolk at Cromer and Blakeney. 177.4 And the news received shortly afterwards from the area showed that his information was quite accurate. 177.5
Terms of agreement.
Terms of service.
At last it was agreed on both sides that old animosities should be laid aside, and that some reparation should be made by the Yorkists to the sons and widows of the lords who had fallen on the king’s side at St. Albans. The exact amount of this reparation was left to the award of Henry, who decided that it should consist of an endowment of £45 a year to the 178 Monastery of St. Albans, to be employed in masses for the slain, and of certain money payments, or assignments out of moneys due to them by the Crown, to be made by York, Warwick, and Salisbury, to Eleanor, Duchess Dowager of Somerset and to her son, Duke Henry, to Lord Clifford, and others, in lieu of all claims and actions which the latter parties might have against the former.178.1 With what cordiality this arrangement was accepted on either side we do not presume to say. Historians universally speak of it as a hollow concord, unreal from the first. But it at least preserved the kingdom in something like peace for about a twelvemonth. It was celebrated by a great procession to St. Paul’s on Lady Day, which must have been an imposing spectacle. The king marched in royal habit with the crown upon his head, York and the queen followed, arm in arm, and the principal rivals led the way, walking hand in hand.178.2
Finally, both sides agreed to put aside their old grudges and that the Yorkists should compensate the sons and widows of the lords who had died fighting for the king at St. Albans. The specific amount of this compensation was left to King Henry to decide. He determined that it would consist of an annual payment of £45 to the 178 Monastery of St. Albans, to be used for masses for the deceased, along with certain payments or assignments from money owed to them by the Crown, to be made by York, Warwick, and Salisbury, to Eleanor, the Dowager Duchess of Somerset, and her son, Duke Henry, to Lord Clifford, and others, in exchange for any claims or actions the latter might have against the former.178.1 We cannot say how warmly this arrangement was accepted by either side. Historians generally describe it as a superficial agreement, insincere from the beginning. However, it did maintain some semblance of peace in the kingdom for about a year. It was marked by a grand procession to St. Paul’s on Lady Day, which must have been quite a sight. The king walked in royal attire with the crown on his head, followed by York and the queen, arm in arm, while the main rivals led the way, walking hand in hand.178.2
A sea fight.
A naval battle.
The keeping of the sea was now intrusted to the Earl of Warwick, and it was not long before he distinguished himself by an action which probably relieved the English coasts for some time from any immediate danger of being attacked by the enemy. On the morning of Trinity Sunday word was brought to him at Calais of a fleet of 28 Spaniards, of which 16 were described as ‘great ships of forecastle.’ Immediately he manned such vessels as he had in readiness, and went out to seek the enemy. The force at his command was only five ships of forecastle, three carvels, and four pinnaces; but with these he did not hesitate to come to an engagement. At four o’clock on Monday morning the battle began, and it continued till ten, when the English obtained a hard-won victory. ‘As men say,’ wrote one of the combatants, ‘there was not so great a battle upon the sea this forty winter; and forsooth, we were well and truly beat.’ Nevertheless, six of the enemy’s ships were taken, and the rest were put to flight, not without very considerable slaughter on either side.178.3
The Earl of Warwick was now put in charge of guarding the sea, and it didn’t take long for him to stand out with an action that likely kept the English coasts safe from any immediate threat of enemy attack. On Trinity Sunday morning, he received word in Calais about a fleet of 28 Spaniards, 16 of which were described as “large ships of forecastle.” He quickly manned the ships he had ready and set out to confront the enemy. His force consisted of only five ships of forecastle, three carvels, and four pinnaces, but he didn’t hesitate to engage in battle. The fight started at four o’clock on Monday morning and lasted until ten, when the English achieved a hard-won victory. “As people say,” wrote one of the fighters, “there hasn’t been such a great battle at sea in forty winters; and indeed, we were well and truly beaten.” However, six enemy ships were captured, and the rest were driven away, with significant casualties on both sides.178.3
A.D. 1459.
A.D. 1459.
In the year following, the fire that had for some time smouldered, burst once more into a flame. About Candlemas, according to Fabyan—but an older authority says specifically on the 9th November preceding179.1—a fray occurred between one of the king’s servants and one of the Earl of Warwick’s, as the earl, who had been attending the Council at Westminster, was proceeding to his barge. The king’s servant being wounded, the other made his escape; but a host of retainers attached to the royal household rushed out upon the earl and his attendants, and wounded several of them before they could embark. With hard rowing they got beyond the power of their assailants and made their way into the city; but the queen and her friends insisted on imputing the outrage to the earl himself, and demanded his arrest. The earl found it politic to retire to Warwick, and afterwards to his former post at Calais. On this the queen and her council turned their machinations against his father, the Earl of Salisbury, whom Lord Audley was commissioned to arrest and bring prisoner to London. Audley accordingly took with him a large body of men, and hearing that the earl was on his way from Middleham in Yorkshire, journeying either towards Salisbury or London, he hastened to intercept him. Civil war renewed. The earl, however, had received notice of what was intended, and having gathered about him a sufficient band of followers, defeated Lord Audley in a regular pitched battle at Bloreheath in Staffordshire, where he attempted to stop his way, on Sunday the 23rd of September.179.2
In the following year, the fire that had been smoldering for some time flared up again. Around Candlemas, according to Fabyan—though an earlier source states specifically on November 9th 179.1—a conflict broke out between one of the king’s servants and one of the Earl of Warwick’s men as the earl, who had been at the Council in Westminster, was heading to his barge. The king’s servant was injured, but the other man escaped; however, a crowd of retainers from the royal household charged at the earl and his attendants, wounding several of them before they could get on board. With some hard rowing, they managed to get out of reach of their attackers and made their way into the city; but the queen and her allies blamed the earl for the incident and demanded his arrest. The earl wisely chose to retreat to Warwick and then to his previous post in Calais. Following this, the queen and her council shifted their schemes against his father, the Earl of Salisbury, commissioning Lord Audley to arrest him and bring him as a prisoner to London. Audley therefore gathered a large group of men, and upon hearing that the earl was traveling from Middleham in Yorkshire, either towards Salisbury or London, he rushed to intercept him. Civil war restarted. The earl, however, had received word about the plan and, having rallied a sufficient group of supporters, defeated Lord Audley in a formal battle at Bloreheath in Staffordshire, where he attempted to block his path, on Sunday, September 23rd.179.2
The old elements of confusion were now again let loose. Commissions to raise men were issued in the king’s name, and the Duke of York and all his friends were denounced as 180 a confederacy of traitors. They, for their parts, gathered together the men of the Marches in self-defence. At Ludlow, the duke was joined by the Earl of Salisbury, and also by the Earl of Warwick, who had come over again from Calais. The king takes the field. On the other hand, the king himself entered into the strife in a way he had not done hitherto. He not only took the field in person against the rebellious lords, but exhibited a spirit in the endurance of fatigue and discomfort which seems to have commanded general admiration. Even at the time of Lord Audley’s overthrow, it would appear that he was leading forward a reserve. For about a month he kept continually camping out, never resting at night, except on Sundays, in the same place he had occupied the night before, and sometimes, in spite of cold, rough weather, bivouacking for two nights successively on the bare field. After the battle of Bloreheath, he could only regard Salisbury as an overt enemy of his crown. At the same time he despatched heralds to the Duke of York and the Earl of Warwick, with proclamations of free and perfect pardon to themselves and all but a few of the leaders at Bloreheath, on condition of their submitting to him within six days.180.1
The old chaos was unleashed again. Commissions to raise troops were issued in the king’s name, and the Duke of York along with his allies were labeled as a group of traitors. In response, they gathered the men from the Marches for self-defense. At Ludlow, the duke was joined by the Earl of Salisbury and the Earl of Warwick, who had returned from Calais. 180 The king entered the conflict in a way he hadn’t before. He not only personally took to the field against the rebellious lords but also demonstrated remarkable endurance amidst fatigue and discomfort, which earned him widespread admiration. Even during Lord Audley’s defeat, he seemed to be leading a reserve. For about a month, he consistently camped outdoors, never spending the night in the same place twice, except on Sundays, and sometimes, despite the cold and harsh weather, he would spend two consecutive nights on the bare ground. After the battle of Bloreheath, he viewed Salisbury as an outright enemy of his crown. At the same time, he sent heralds to the Duke of York and the Earl of Warwick, offering them and almost all the leaders at Bloreheath a full pardon if they submitted to him within six days. 180.1
To Garter King of Arms, one of the messengers by whom these offers were conveyed, the confederate lords made answer, and also delivered a written reply to be conveyed to the king, declaring the perfect loyalty of their intentions, which they would have been glad to prove in the king’s presence if it had been only possible for them to go to him with safety. They had already endeavoured to testify their unshaken fidelity to Henry by an indenture drawn up and signed by them in Worcester Cathedral. This instrument they had forwarded to the king by a deputation of churchmen, headed by the prior of that cathedral, and including among others Dr. William Lynwoode,180.2 who administered to them the sacrament on the occasion. Again, after Garter left, they wrote from 181 Ludlow on the 10th of October, protesting that their actions had been misconstrued, and their tenants subjected to wrong and violence, while they themselves lay under unjust suspicion. Their enemies, they said, thirsted for the possession of their lands, and hoped to obtain them by their influence with the king. For their own part they had hitherto avoided a conflict, not from any fear of the power of their enemies, but only for dread of God and of his Highness, and they meant to persevere in this peaceful course, until driven by necessity to self-defence.181.1
To Garter King of Arms, one of the messengers who delivered these offers, the allied lords responded and also sent a written reply to the king, affirming their complete loyalty, which they would have been happy to demonstrate in person if they could safely reach him. They had already tried to show their unwavering loyalty to Henry by creating an agreement that they signed in Worcester Cathedral. They had sent this document to the king through a group of churchmen led by the prior of that cathedral, which included Dr. William Lynwoode, who administered the sacrament to them at that time. After Garter left, they wrote from 181 Ludlow on October 10th, claiming that their actions had been misunderstood, and their tenants had faced injustice and violence, while they were unfairly suspected. Their enemies, they said, were eager to take their lands and hoped to gain them by influencing the king. For their part, they had so far avoided conflict, not out of fear of their enemies’ power, but out of respect for God and His Highness, and they intended to continue this peaceful approach until necessity forced them to defend themselves.181.1
These earnest, solemn, and repeated expressions of loyalty have scarcely, I think, received from historians the attention to which they are entitled.181.2 Of their sincerity, of course, men may form different opinions; but it is right to note that the confederate lords had done all that was in their power by three several and distinct protests to induce the king to think more favourably of their intentions. It is, moreover, to be observed that they remained at this time in an attitude strictly defensive. But the king and his forces still approaching, they drew themselves up in battle array at Ludford, in the immediate vicinity of the town of Ludlow. Here, as they were posted on Friday the 12th October, it would almost seem that the lords were not without apprehension of the defection of some of their followers. A report was spread through the camp that the king was suddenly deceased, witnesses were brought in who swore to the fact, and mass was said for the repose of his soul. But that very evening, Henry, at the head of his army, arrived within half a mile of their position. The state of the country, flooded by recent rains, had alone prevented him from coming upon them sooner. Before nightfall a few volleys of artillery were discharged against the royal army, and a regular engagement was expected next day. But, meanwhile, the royal proclamation of pardon seems to have had its effect. One Andrew Trollope, who had come over with the Earl of Warwick from 182 Calais, withdrew at dead of night and carried over a considerable body of men to the service of the king, to whom he communicated the secrets of the camp. The blow was absolutely fatal. The Yorkists disperse. The lords at once abandoned all thought of further resistance. Leaving their banners in the field, they withdrew at midnight. York and his second son, Edmund, Earl of Rutland, fled into Wales, from whence they sailed into Ireland. His eldest, Edward, Earl of March, accompanied by the two other earls, Warwick and Salisbury, and by Sir John Wenlock, made his way into Devonshire. There by the friendly aid of one John Dynham, afterwards Lord Dynham, and Lord High Treasurer to Henry VII., they bought a ship at Exmouth and sailed to Guernsey. At last, on Friday the 2nd of November, they landed at Calais, where they met with a most cordial reception from the inhabitants.182.1
These serious, solemn, and repeated displays of loyalty have hardly received the attention from historians that they deserve. Of course, people can have different opinions about their sincerity; however, it’s important to note that the confederate lords tried everything they could through three separate protests to convince the king to view their intentions more positively. Additionally, it’s worth mentioning that at this point, they were in a strictly defensive position. Yet, as the king and his forces were still moving closer, they set up for battle at Ludford, near the town of Ludlow. On Friday, October 12th, it seemed that the lords were somewhat worried about the potential defection of some of their followers. A rumor spread through the camp that the king had suddenly died, witnesses were brought in to confirm this, and mass was held for his soul. However, that very evening, Henry and his army arrived within half a mile of their position. The state of the land, soaked from recent rains, was the only thing that had prevented him from reaching them sooner. Before night fell, a few rounds of artillery were fired at the royal army, and a full engagement was anticipated the next day. Meanwhile, the royal proclamation of pardon appeared to take effect. One Andrew Trollope, who had come with the Earl of Warwick from Calais, sneaked out at dead of night and took a significant number of men over to the king’s side, revealing the secrets of the camp to him. This was a devastating blow. The Yorkists disperse. The lords immediately gave up any thought of further resistance. Leaving their banners on the field, they retreated at midnight. York and his second son, Edmund, Earl of Rutland, fled to Wales, from where they sailed to Ireland. His eldest son, Edward, Earl of March, along with the two other earls, Warwick and Salisbury, and Sir John Wenlock, made their way to Devonshire. There, with the help of John Dynham, who later became Lord Dynham and Lord High Treasurer to Henry VII, they bought a ship in Exmouth and sailed to Guernsey. Finally, on Friday, November 2nd, they landed in Calais, where they received a warm welcome from the locals.
They are attainted.
They are convicted.
Then followed in November the Parliament of Coventry, and the attainder of the Duke of York and all his party. The queen and her friends at last had it all their own way, at least in England. It was otherwise doubtless in Ireland, where the Duke of York remained for nearly a twelvemonth after his flight from Ludlow. It was otherwise too at Calais, where Warwick was all-powerful, and whither discontented Yorkists began to flock from England. It was otherwise, moreover, at sea, where the same Warwick still retained the command of the fleet, and could not be dispossessed, except on parchment. On parchment, however, he was presently superseded in both of his important offices. The Duke of Exeter was intrusted with the keeping of the sea, which even at the time of the great reconciliation of parties he had been displeased that Warwick was allowed to retain.182.2 The young Duke of Somerset was appointed Captain of Calais, but was unable to take possession of his post. Accompanied by Lord Roos and Lord Audley, and fortified by the king’s letters-patent, he crossed the sea, but was refused admittance into the town. Apparently he had put off too long before going 183 over,183.1 and he found the three earls in possession of the place before him; so that he was obliged to land at a place called Scales’ Cliff and go to Guisnes.183.2 But a worse humiliation still awaited him on landing; for of the very sailors that had brought him over, a number conveyed their ships into Calais harbour, offered their services to the Earl of Warwick, and placed in his hands as prisoners certain persons who had taken part against him. They were shortly after beheaded in Calais.183.3
Then in November came the Parliament of Coventry, and the Duke of York and all his supporters were declared traitors. The queen and her allies finally got their way, at least in England. The situation was different in Ireland, where the Duke of York stayed for nearly a year after escaping from Ludlow. It was also different in Calais, where Warwick had all the power and discontented Yorkists began to gather from England. Likewise, at sea, Warwick still commanded the fleet and could only be removed through official papers. However, he was soon replaced on paper in both of his key positions. The Duke of Exeter was given control of the navy, which he had been unhappy about Warwick holding even during the reconciliation of the factions. The young Duke of Somerset was assigned as the Captain of Calais but couldn’t assume his role. Accompanied by Lord Roos and Lord Audley, and backed by the king’s letters-patent, he crossed the sea but was denied entry into the town. It seemed he had waited too long to go, and he found the three earls had taken control of the place before he arrived, forcing him to land at a place called Scales’ Cliff and go to Guisnes. But even worse humiliation awaited him upon landing; of the very sailors who had brought him over, several sailed their ships into Calais harbor, offered their services to the Earl of Warwick, and handed over certain individuals who had opposed him as prisoners. They were soon executed in Calais.
It would seem, in short, that ever since his great naval victory in 1458, Warwick was so highly popular with all the sailors of England, that it was quite as hopeless for the Duke of Exeter to contest his supremacy at sea as for Somerset to think of winning Calais out of his hands. Friends still came flocking over from England to join the three earls at Calais; A.D. 1460. and though in London in the February following nine men were hanged, drawn, and beheaded for attempting to do so,183.4 the cause of the Yorkists remained as popular as ever. In vain were letters written to foreign parts, ‘that no relief be ministered to the traitor who kept Calais.’183.5 In vain the Duke of Somerset at Guisnes endeavoured to contest his right to the government of that important town. All that Somerset could do was to waste his strength in fruitless skirmishes, until on St. George’s Day he suffered such a severe defeat and loss of men at Newnham Bridge, that he was at length forced to abandon all idea of dispossessing the Earl of Warwick.183.6
It seems that ever since his great naval victory in 1458, Warwick became so popular with all the sailors in England that it was just as impossible for the Duke of Exeter to challenge his dominance at sea as it was for Somerset to think about taking Calais from him. Friends continued to flock over from England to join the three earls in Calais; A.D. 1460. and although in London in February of the following year, nine men were hanged, drawn, and beheaded for trying to do so, the Yorkist cause remained as popular as ever. Letters were sent to foreign lands in vain, stating that no help should be given to the traitor who held Calais.183.5 The Duke of Somerset, at Guisnes, tried unsuccessfully to contest Warwick's control of that key town. All Somerset could do was waste his resources on pointless skirmishes, until on St. George’s Day, he faced such a heavy defeat and loss of men at Newnham Bridge that he was ultimately forced to give up any plans of displacing the Earl of Warwick.183.6
Not only were the three earls secure in their position at Calais, but there was every reason to believe that they had a large amount of sympathy in Kent, and would meet with a very cordial reception whenever they crossed the sea. To 184 avert the danger of any such attempt, and also, it would appear, with some design of reinforcing the Duke of Somerset at Guisnes, Lord Rivers and his son Sir Anthony Wydevile were sent to Sandwich about the beginning of the year, with a body of 400 men. Besides the command of the town, they were commissioned to take possession of certain ships which belonged to the Earl of Warwick, and lay quietly at anchor in the harbour.184.1 Lord Rivers at Sandwich. But the issue of their exploit was such as to provoke universal ridicule. ‘As to tidings here,’ wrote Botoner from London to John Berney at Caister, ‘I send some offhand, written to you and others, how the Lord Rivers, Sir Anthony his son, and others have won Calais by a feeble assault at Sandwich made by John Denham, Esq., with the number of 800 men, on Tuesday between four and five o’clock in the morning.’184.2
Not only were the three earls secure in their position at Calais, but there was every reason to believe they had a lot of support in Kent and would be warmly welcomed whenever they crossed the sea. To 184 prevent any such attempt from causing danger and, it seems, with some intention of reinforcing the Duke of Somerset at Guisnes, Lord Rivers and his son Sir Anthony Wydevile were sent to Sandwich around the beginning of the year with a group of 400 men. In addition to taking command of the town, they were given orders to seize certain ships that belonged to the Earl of Warwick, which were quietly anchored in the harbor.184.1 Lord Rivers in Sandwich. However, the outcome of their mission was so silly that it drew widespread mockery. ‘As for news here,’ wrote Botoner from London to John Berney at Caister, ‘I’m sending some quick notes to you and others about how Lord Rivers, his son Sir Anthony, and others have taken Calais through a weak attack at Sandwich led by John Denham, Esq., with a force of 800 men, on Tuesday between four and five in the morning.’184.2
The exact mode in which Rivers and his son ‘won Calais’ seems to have been described in a separate paper. The truth was that a small force under the command of John Denham (or Dynham) was despatched across the sea by Warwick, and landing at Sandwich during the night, contrived not only to seize the ships in the harbour, but even to surprise the earl and his son in their beds, and bring them over as prisoners to the other side of the Channel.184.3 The victors did not fail to turn the incident to account by exhibiting as much contempt as possible for their unfortunate prisoners. ‘My Lord Rivers,’ writes William Paston, ‘was brought to Calais, and before the lords with eight score torches, and there my lord of Salisbury rated him, calling him knave’s son, that he should be so rude to call him and those other lords traitors; for they should be found the king’s true liegemen when he should be found a traitor. And my Lord of Warwick rated him and said that his father was but a squire, and brought up with King Henry V., and since made himself by marriage, and also made a lord; and that it was not his part to have such language of lords, being of the king’s blood. And my Lord of March rated him in like wise. And Sir Anthony was rated for his 185 language of all the three lords in like wise.’185.1 It must have been a curious reflection to the Earl of March when in after years, as King Edward IV., he married the daughter of this same Lord Rivers, that he had taken part in this vituperation of his future father-in-law!
The exact way Rivers and his son ‘won Calais’ seems to have been detailed in a separate document. The reality was that a small force led by John Denham (or Dynham) was sent across the sea by Warwick. They landed at Sandwich during the night and managed to seize the ships in the harbor, even surprising the earl and his son in their beds, bringing them over as prisoners to the other side of the Channel. The victors didn’t miss the chance to show as much disdain as possible for their unfortunate prisoners. ‘My Lord Rivers,’ William Paston writes, ‘was brought to Calais with eighty torches, and there my lord of Salisbury scolded him, calling him a knave’s son for being so bold as to call him and the other lords traitors; because they should be recognized as the king’s true loyal subjects while he was found a traitor. And my Lord of Warwick criticized him, saying that his father was just a squire, raised with King Henry V, and had made himself a lord through marriage, and that he had no right to speak that way to lords who were of the king’s blood. And my Lord of March scolded him similarly. And Sir Anthony was reprimanded for his words towards all three lords in the same way.’ It must have been an interesting thought for the Earl of March, when later as King Edward IV, he married the daughter of this same Lord Rivers, that he had participated in this criticism of his future father-in-law!
By and by it became sufficiently evident that unless he was considerably reinforced, the Duke of Somerset could do no good at Guisnes. Instead of attempting to maintain a footing beside Calais, the queen’s Government would have enough to do to keep the rebels out of England. The capture of Rivers had excited the most serious alarm, and the landing of Warwick himself upon the eastern coast was looked upon as not improbable.185.2 A new force of 500 men was accordingly sent to Sandwich under the command of one Osbert Mountford or Mundeford,185.3 an old officer of Calais. His instructions were to go from Sandwich to Guisnes, either in aid of the Duke of Somerset, as intimated in Worcester’s Annals, or, according to another contemporary authority,185.4 to bring him over to England. But while he waited for a wind to sail, John Dynham again crossed the sea, attacked the force under the command of Mundeford, and after a little skirmishing, in which he himself was wounded, succeeded in carrying him off to Calais, as he had before done Lord Rivers. Mundeford’s treatment, however, was not so lenient as that of the more noble captive. On the 25th of June he was beheaded at the Tower of Rysebank, which stood near the town, on the opposite side of the harbour.185.5
Eventually, it became clear that unless the Duke of Somerset received significant reinforcements, he wouldn’t be able to make any progress at Guisnes. Rather than trying to hold a position near Calais, the queen’s Government would struggle just to keep the rebels out of England. The capture of Rivers had caused serious concern, and the arrival of Warwick on the eastern coast was seen as a distinct possibility.185.2 Consequently, a new force of 500 men was sent to Sandwich under the leadership of Osbert Mountford or Mundeford,185.3 an experienced officer from Calais. His orders were to travel from Sandwich to Guisnes, either to support the Duke of Somerset, as mentioned in Worcester’s Annals, or, according to another contemporary source,185.4 to bring him back to England. However, while he waited for favorable winds to set sail, John Dynham crossed the sea again, attacked the troops led by Mundeford, and after a brief skirmish, in which he was wounded, managed to capture him and take him back to Calais, just as he had done with Lord Rivers. However, Mundeford's treatment was not as merciful as that of the more esteemed prisoner. On June 25th, he was executed at the Tower of Rysebank, located near the town on the opposite side of the harbor.185.5
Meanwhile the Earl of Warwick did not remain at Calais. He scoured the seas with his fleet and sailed into Ireland. Sir Baldwin Fulford, a knight of Devonshire, promised the king, on pain of losing his head, to destroy Warwick’s fleet; 186 but having exhausted the sum of 1000 marks which was allowed him for his expenses, he returned home without having attained his object.186.1 On the 16th of March, Warwick having met with the Duke of York in Ireland, the two noblemen entered the harbour of Waterford with a fleet of six-and-twenty ships well manned; and on the following day, being St. Patrick’s Day, they landed and were ceremoniously received by the mayor and burgesses.186.2 Warwick seems to have remained in Ireland more than two months, concerting with the Duke of York plans for future action. About Whitsunday, which in this year fell on the 1st of June, his fleet was observed by the Duke of Exeter off the coast of Cornwall, on its return to Calais. Exeter’s squadron was superior in strength, and an engagement might have been expected; but the duke was not sure that he could trust his own sailors, and he allowed the earl to pass unmolested.186.3
Meanwhile, the Earl of Warwick didn't stay at Calais. He patrolled the seas with his fleet and sailed into Ireland. Sir Baldwin Fulford, a knight from Devonshire, promised the king that he would destroy Warwick's fleet, or else face execution; however, after using up the 1000 marks that had been allocated for his expenses, he returned home without achieving his goal. 186 On March 16th, after meeting the Duke of York in Ireland, the two noblemen entered the harbor of Waterford with a fleet of 26 well-manned ships. The next day, on St. Patrick’s Day, they landed and were officially welcomed by the mayor and city officials. 186 Warwick seems to have stayed in Ireland for over two months, working with the Duke of York on future plans. Around Whitsunday, which fell on June 1st that year, his fleet was spotted by the Duke of Exeter off the coast of Cornwall, returning to Calais. Exeter's squadron was stronger, and a battle could have been expected; however, the duke was unsure if he could rely on his own sailors, and he let the earl pass by without any trouble. 186
The Legate Coppini.
The Legate Coppini.
About this time there arrived at Calais a papal nuncio, by name Francesco Coppini, Bishop of Terni, returning from England to Rome. He had been sent by the new pope, Pius II., the ablest that had for a long time filled the pontifical chair, to urge Henry to send an ambassador to a congress at Mantua, in which measures were to be concerted for the union and defence of Christendom against the Turks. This was in the beginning of the preceding year,186.4 and, as he himself states, he remained nearly a year and a half in England.186.5 But the incapacity of the king, and the dissensions that prevailed among the lords, rendered his mission a total failure. Henry, indeed, who was never wanting in reverence for the Holy See, named a certain number of bishops and lords to go upon this mission, but they one and all refused. He accordingly sent two priests of little name, with an informal commission to excuse a greater embassy. England was thus discredited at the papal court, and the nuncio, finding his mission fruitless, at last crossed the sea to return home. At Calais, however, 187 he was persuaded by Warwick to remain. The earl himself was about to return to England, and if the legate would come back in his company he might use the influence of his sacred office to heal the wounds of a divided kingdom.187.1
Around this time, a papal envoy named Francesco Coppini, Bishop of Terni, arrived in Calais, returning from England to Rome. He had been sent by the new pope, Pius II., who was the most capable leader to hold the papal office in a long time, to encourage Henry to send an ambassador to a congress in Mantua, where strategies were to be planned for the unity and defense of Christendom against the Turks. This happened at the beginning of the previous year, 186.4 and, as he mentioned, he spent almost a year and a half in England.186.5 However, due to the king's ineffectiveness and the conflicts among the lords, his mission was a complete failure. Henry, who never lacked respect for the Holy See, appointed several bishops and lords for this mission, but they all refused. He then sent two lesser-known priests with an informal commission to excuse a larger delegation. As a result, England was discredited at the papal court, and the nuncio, realizing his mission was futile, eventually crossed the sea to head home. In Calais, however, 187 he was persuaded by Warwick to stay. The earl was about to return to England, and if the legate traveled back with him, he could use his sacred office to help mend the fractures in a divided kingdom.187.1
The nuncio had doubtless seen enough of the deplorable condition of England to be convinced that peace was impossible, so long as the lords most fit to govern were banished and proclaimed rebels by the queen and her favourites.187.2 He was, moreover, furnished with powers, by which—the main object of his mission being the union of Christendom—he was authorised to make some efforts to compose the dissensions of England.187.3 But he certainly overstrained them, and allowed himself to become a partisan. Flattered by the attentions shown him by Warwick, he acceded to his suggestion, and when, on the 26th of June,187.4 the day after Mundeford was beheaded at Calais, the confederate lords crossed the Channel, the nuncio was in their company, bearing the standard of the Church. Archbishop Bourchier, too, met them at Sandwich, where they landed, with a great multitude of people; and with his cross borne before him, the Primate of England conducted the three earls and their followers, who increased in number as they went along, until they reached the capital. After a very brief opposition on the part of some of the citizens, the city opened its gates to them. They entered London on the 2nd of July.187.5
The nuncio had undoubtedly seen enough of the terrible state of England to be convinced that peace was impossible as long as the most capable lords were banished and labeled as rebels by the queen and her favorites.187.2 Additionally, he had the authority to make some efforts to resolve the disputes in England, since the main purpose of his mission was the unity of Christendom.187.3 However, he certainly went too far and allowed himself to take sides. Flattered by the attention from Warwick, he agreed to his suggestion, and when, on June 26th,187.4 the day after Mundeford was executed at Calais, the allied lords crossed the Channel, the nuncio was with them, carrying the standard of the Church. Archbishop Bourchier also met them at Sandwich, where they landed, with a large crowd of people; and with his cross raised before him, the Primate of England led the three earls and their followers, who grew in number as they went, until they reached the capital. After a very brief resistance from some of the citizens, the city opened its gates to them. They entered London on July 2nd.187.5
The Earls of March, Warwick, and Salisbury.
The Earls of March, Warwick, and Salisbury.
Before they crossed the sea, the three earls had sent over a set of articles addressed to the archbishop and the commons of England in the name of themselves and the Duke of York, declaring how they had sued in vain to be admitted to the 188 king’s presence to set forth certain matters that concerned the common weal of all the land. Foremost among these was the oppression of the Church, a charge based, seemingly, on facts with which we are unacquainted, and which, if known, might shed a clearer light upon the conduct of the legate and Archbishop Bourchier. Secondly, they complained of the crying evil that the king had given away to favourites all the revenues of his crown, so that his household was supported by acts of rapine and extortion on the part of his purveyors. Thirdly, the laws were administered with great partiality, and justice was not to be obtained. Grievous taxes, moreover, were levied upon the commons, while the destroyers of the land were living upon the patrimony of the crown. And now a heavier charge than ever was imposed upon the inhabitants; for the king, borrowing an idea from the new system of military service in France, had commanded every township to furnish at its own cost a certain number of men for the royal army; ‘which imposition and talliage,’ wrote the lords in this manifesto, ‘if it be continued to their heirs and successors, will be the heaviest charge and worst example that ever grew in England, and the foresaid subjects and the said heirs and successors in such bondage as their ancestors were never charged with.’188.1
Before they crossed the sea, the three earls sent a set of articles to the archbishop and the people of England on behalf of themselves and the Duke of York. They stated that they had tried in vain to gain access to the king to discuss important issues affecting the welfare of the entire nation. The main issue was the oppression of the Church, which was based on facts we don’t fully know, but which, if revealed, could clarify the actions of the legate and Archbishop Bourchier. They also complained about the serious issue of the king giving away all his crown’s revenues to favorites, resulting in his household being supported by acts of theft and extortion by his suppliers. Moreover, the laws were enforced with great bias, and justice was hard to attain. Unjust taxes were imposed on the common people, while those destroying the land enjoyed the crown’s wealth. To make matters worse, a heavier burden was placed on the residents, as the king, inspired by the new military service system in France, ordered each township to supply a certain number of men for the royal army at their own expense; “which burden and tax,” the lords wrote in this manifesto, “if it continues for their heirs and successors, will be the heaviest burden and worst example ever seen in England, and those subjects and their heirs and successors will be in a bondage their ancestors never experienced.”
Besides these evils, the infatuated policy into which the king had been led by his ill-advisers, threatened to lose Ireland and Calais to the crown, as France had been lost already; for in the former country letters had been sent under the Privy Seal to the chieftains who had hitherto resisted the king’s authority, actually encouraging them to attempt the conquest of the land, while in regard to Calais the king had been induced to write letters to his enemies not to show that town any favour, and thus had given them the greatest possible 189 inducement to attempt its capture. Meanwhile the Earls of Shrewsbury and Wiltshire and Viscount Beaumont, who directed everything, kept the king himself, in some things, from the exercise of his own free will, and had caused him to assemble the Parliament of Coventry for the express purpose of ruining the Duke of York and his friends, whose domains they had everywhere pillaged and taken to their own use.189.1
Besides these troubles, the misguided policy that the king had adopted due to his bad advisors threatened to lose Ireland and Calais for the crown, just as France had already been lost. In Ireland, letters had been sent under the Privy Seal to the chieftains who had previously resisted the king’s authority, actually encouraging them to try to take over the land. As for Calais, the king had been persuaded to write letters to his enemies instructing them not to show any favor to the town, which gave them a strong incentive to attempt its capture. Meanwhile, the Earls of Shrewsbury and Wiltshire and Viscount Beaumont, who were in charge of everything, kept the king from exercising his own free will in certain matters, and had arranged for him to summon the Parliament of Coventry with the specific goal of destroying the Duke of York and his allies, whose lands they had plundered and seized for themselves.189
It was impossible, in the nature of things, that evils such as these could be allowed to continue long, and the day of reckoning was now at hand. Of the great events that followed, it will be sufficient here to note the sequence in the briefest possible words. The battle of Northampton. On the 10th July the king was taken prisoner at the battle of Northampton, and was brought to London by the confederate lords. The government, of course, came thus entirely into their hands. Young George Nevill, Bishop of Exeter, was made Chancellor of England, Lord Bourchier was appointed Lord Treasurer, and a Parliament was summoned to meet at Westminster for the purpose of reversing the attainders passed in the Parliament of Coventry. Of the elections for this Parliament we have some interesting notices in Letter 415, from which we may see how the new turn in affairs had affected the politics of the county of Norfolk. From the first it was feared that after the three earls had got the king into their hands, the old intriguers, Tuddenham and Heydon, would be busy to secure favour, or at all events indulgence, from the party now in the ascendant. But letters-missive were obtained from the three earls, directed to all mayors and other officers in Norfolk, commanding in the king’s name that no one should do them injury, and intimating that the earls did not mean to show them any favour if any person proposed to sue them at law.189.2 Heydon, however, did not choose to remain in Norfolk. He was presently heard of from Berkshire, for which county he had found interest to get himself returned in the new Parliament.
It was simply impossible for evils like these to go on for much longer, and the moment of accountability was finally here. Of the significant events that ensued, it’s enough to briefly mention the order of things. The Battle of Northampton. On July 10th, the king was captured during the battle of Northampton and was taken to London by the allied lords. The government completely fell into their hands. Young George Nevill, Bishop of Exeter, became Chancellor of England, Lord Bourchier was appointed Lord Treasurer, and a Parliament was called to meet in Westminster to overturn the decisions made in the Parliament of Coventry. We have some intriguing details about the elections for this Parliament in Letter 415, which show how the shift in power affected the politics of Norfolk. Initially, there was concern that once the three earls had secured the king, the old schemers, Tuddenham and Heydon, would try to gain favor or at least leniency from the emerging power. However, letters were sent out by the three earls to all mayors and other officials in Norfolk, commanding in the king’s name that no one should harm them and suggesting that the earls didn’t intend to show them any kindness if anyone tried to take legal action against them. Heydon, however, chose not to stay in Norfolk. He was soon heard from in Berkshire, where he managed to get himself elected to the new Parliament.
John Paston in Parliament.
John Paston in Congress.
John Paston also was returned to this Parliament as one of the representatives of his own county of Norfolk. His 190 sympathies were entirely with the new state of things. And his friend and correspondent, Friar Brackley, who felt with him that the wellbeing of the whole land depended entirely on the Earl of Warwick, sent him exhortations out of Scripture to encourage him in the performance of his political duties.190.1 But what would be the effect of the coming over from Ireland of the Duke of York, who had by this time landed at Chester, and would now take the chief direction of affairs?190.2 Perhaps the chief fear was that he would be too indulgent to political antagonists. Moreover, the Dowager Duchess of Suffolk had contrived to marry her son to one of York’s daughters, and it was apprehended her influence would be considerable. ‘The Lady of Suffolk,’ wrote Friar Brackley to Paston, ‘hath sent up her son and his wife to my Lord of York to ask grace for a sheriff the next year, Stapleton, Boleyn, or Tyrell, qui absit! God send you Poynings, W. Paston, W. Rokewood, or Arblaster. Ye have much to do, Jesus speed you! Ye have many good prayers, what of the convent, city, and country.’190.3
John Paston was also elected to this Parliament as one of the representatives for his home county of Norfolk. His 190 sympathies were completely aligned with the new situation. His friend and correspondent, Friar Brackley, who shared his view that the well-being of the entire country depended on the Earl of Warwick, sent him encouragement from Scripture to support him in fulfilling his political responsibilities.190.1 But what impact would the arrival of the Duke of York from Ireland have, who had by now landed in Chester and was set to take charge of the affairs?190.2 Perhaps the main concern was that he would be too lenient towards political opponents. Additionally, the Dowager Duchess of Suffolk had managed to marry her son to one of York’s daughters, and it was feared her influence would be significant. ‘The Lady of Suffolk,’ Friar Brackley wrote to Paston, ‘has sent her son and his wife to my Lord of York to request a favor for a sheriff next year, Stapleton, Boleyn, or Tyrell, qui absit! God grant you Poynings, W. Paston, W. Rokewood, or Arblaster. You have a lot to handle, may Jesus help you! You have many people praying for you, from the convent, city, and country.’190.3
Such was the state of hope, fear, and expectation which the new turn of affairs awakened in some, and particularly in the friends of John Paston. The next great move in the political game perhaps exceeded the anticipations even of Friar Brackley. York challenges the Crown. Yet though the step was undoubtedly a bold one, never, perhaps, was a high course of action more strongly suggested by the results of past experience. After ten miserable years of fluctuating policy, the attainted Yorkists were now for the fourth time in possession of power; but who could tell that they would not be a fourth time set aside and proclaimed as traitors? For yet a fourth time since the fall of Suffolk, England might be subjected to the odious rule of favourites under a well-intentioned king, whose word was not to be relied on. To the commonweal the prospect was serious enough; to the Duke of York and his friends it was absolute and hopeless ruin. But York had now determined what to do. On the 10th of October, the third day of the Parliament, he came to Westminster with a body of 500 armed men, and took up quarters for himself within the royal palace. On the 191 16th he entered the House of Lords, and having sat down in the king’s throne, he delivered to the Lord Chancellor a writing in which he distinctly claimed that he, and not Henry, was by inheritance rightful king of England.191.1
Such was the mix of hope, fear, and expectation that the new turn of events sparked in some, especially among John Paston's friends. The next significant move in the political game perhaps exceeded even Friar Brackley’s expectations. York takes on the Crown. Yet although this step was undoubtedly bold, there may never have been a time when a high course of action was more strongly suggested by past experiences. After ten long years of changing policies, the disgraced Yorkists were now, for the fourth time, back in power; but who could say they wouldn’t be cast aside again and declared traitors? For yet another time since Suffolk's downfall, England risked falling under the hated rule of favorites with a well-meaning king whose promises couldn't be trusted. The situation was serious for the common good; for the Duke of York and his supporters, it felt like total and hopeless ruin. But York had made up his mind about what needed to be done. On October 10th, the third day of Parliament, he arrived at Westminster with a group of 500 armed men and took up residence within the royal palace. On the 191 16th, he entered the House of Lords, sat down in the king’s throne, and handed the Lord Chancellor a document in which he clearly claimed that he, not Henry, was the rightful king of England by inheritance.191.1
The reader is of course aware of the fact on which this claim was based, namely, that York, through the female line, was descended from Lionel, Duke of Clarence, third son of Edward III., while King Henry, his father, and his grandfather had all derived their rights from John of Gaunt, who was Lionel’s younger brother. Henry IV. indeed was an undoubted usurper; but to set aside his family after they had been in possession of the throne for three generations must have seemed a very questionable proceeding. Very few of the lords at first appeared to regard it with favour. The greater number stayed away from the House.191.2 But the duke’s counsel insisting upon an answer, the House represented the matter to the king, desiring to know what he could allege in opposition to the claim of York. The king, however, left the lords to inquire into it themselves; and as it was one of the gravest questions of law, the lords consulted the justices. But the justices declined the responsibility of advising in a matter of so high a nature. They were the king’s justices, and could not be of counsel where the king himself was a party. The king’s serjeants and attorney were then applied to, but were equally unwilling to commit themselves; so that the lords themselves brought forward and discussed of their own accord a number of objections to the Duke of York’s claim. At length it was declared as the opinion of the whole body of the peers that his title could not be defeated, but a compromise was suggested and mutually agreed to that the king should be allowed to retain his crown for life, the succession reverting to the duke and his heirs immediately after Henry’s death.191.3
The reader knows that this claim was based on the fact that York was descended from Lionel, Duke of Clarence, Edward III's third son, through the female line. Meanwhile, King Henry, his father, and his grandfather all traced their rights back to John of Gaunt, who was Lionel’s younger brother. Henry IV was clearly an usurper, but it must have seemed questionable to set aside his family after they had been on the throne for three generations. Very few lords seemed to support this at first; most stayed away from the House. But the duke’s advisors insisted on an answer, so the House brought the issue to the king, asking what he could offer against York's claim. However, the king allowed the lords to investigate it themselves; since it was a serious legal issue, the lords consulted with the justices. The justices, however, refused to take on the responsibility of advising on such a significant matter. As the king’s justices, they couldn't counsel when the king himself was involved. They then approached the king’s serjeants and attorney, but they were also hesitant to get involved. Consequently, the lords took it upon themselves to raise and discuss various objections to the Duke of York’s claim. Eventually, it was the consensus of all the peers that his title couldn’t be denied, but a compromise was proposed and agreed upon: the king would keep his crown for life, with the succession passing to the duke and his heirs immediately after Henry’s death.
So the matter was settled by a great and solemn act of state. But even a parliamentary settlement, produced by a display of armed force, will scarcely command the respect that it ought 192 to do if there is armed force to overthrow it. The king himself, it is true, appears to have been treated with respect, and with no more abridgment of personal liberty than was natural to the situation.192.1 Nor could it be said that the peers were insensible of the responsibility they incurred in a grave constitutional crisis. But respect for constitutional safeguards had been severely shaken, and no securities now could bridle the spirit of faction: suspicion also of itself produced new dangers. The Duke of York, after all the willingness he had shown in Parliament to accept a compromise, seems to have been accused of violating the settlement as soon as it was made; for on that very night on which it was arranged (31st October), we are told by a contemporary writer that ‘the king removed unto London against his will to the bishop’s palace, and the Duke of York came unto him that same night by torchlight and took upon him as king, and said in many places that “This is ours by right.”’192.2 Perhaps the facts looked worse than they were really; for it had been agreed in Parliament, though not formally expressed in the Accord, that the duke should be once more Protector and have the actual government.192.3 But it is not surprising that Margaret and her friends would recognise nothing of what had been done in Parliament. Since the battle of Northampton she had been separated from her husband. She fled with her son first into Cheshire, afterwards into Wales, to Harlech Castle, and then to Denbigh, which Jasper Tudor, Earl of Pembroke, had just won for the House of Lancaster.192.4 Her flight had been attended with difficulties, especially near Malpas, where she was robbed by a servant of her own, who met her and put her in fear of the lives of herself and her child.192.5 In Wales she was joined by the Duke of Exeter, who was with her in October.192.6 From thence she sailed to Scotland, where the 193 enemies of the Duke of York were specially welcome. For James II., profiting, as might be expected, by the dissensions of England, a month after the battle of Northampton, had laid siege to Roxburgh, where he was killed by the bursting of a cannon. Margaret, with her son, arrived at Dumfries in January 1461, and met his widow, Mary of Gueldres, at Lincluden Abbey.193.1 Meanwhile her adherents in the North of England held a council at York, and the Earl of Northumberland, with Lords Clifford, Dacres, and Nevill, ravaged the lands of the duke and of the Earl of Salisbury. The duke on this dissolved Parliament after obtaining from it powers to put down the rebellion,193.2 and marched northwards with the Earl of Salisbury. A few days before Christmas they reached the duke’s castle of Sandal, where they kept the festival, the enemy being not far off at Pomfret.193.3 On the 30th December was fought the disastrous battle of Wakefield, The battle of Wakefield. when the Yorkists were defeated, the duke and the Earl of Salisbury being slain in the field, and the duke’s son, the Earl of Rutland, ruthlessly murdered by Lord Clifford after the battle.
So the issue was resolved through a significant and serious act of state. However, even a parliamentary resolution, enforced by a show of military power, won’t earn the respect it deserves if there’s armed force ready to overturn it. The king himself, it seems, was treated with respect, and his personal freedom was only slightly curtailed, which was understandable given the situation. Nor could it be said that the peers were unaware of the responsibility they bore during a critical constitutional crisis. Yet, respect for constitutional protections had been deeply undermined, and no measures could control the factions: suspicion itself sparked new threats. The Duke of York, despite his previous willingness in Parliament to accept a compromise, appeared to be accused of breaching the settlement as soon as it was established; on the very night it was agreed (October 31st), a contemporary writer noted that “the king was taken to London against his will to the bishop’s palace, and the Duke of York came to him that same night by torchlight, claiming kingship and saying in many places that ‘This is ours by right.’” Perhaps the situation looked worse than it actually was; for it had been informally agreed in Parliament, though not explicitly stated in the Accord, that the duke would once again be the Protector and have actual governance. However, it’s not surprising that Margaret and her supporters would dismiss everything done in Parliament. Since the battle of Northampton, she had been separated from her husband. She initially fled with her son into Cheshire, then Wales, first to Harlech Castle and later to Denbigh, which Jasper Tudor, Earl of Pembroke, had just captured for the House of Lancaster. Her journey was fraught with difficulties, especially near Malpas, where she was robbed by a servant, who threatened the lives of her and her child. In Wales, she was joined by the Duke of Exeter, who was with her in October. From there, she sailed to Scotland, where the enemies of the Duke of York were especially welcomed. James II, taking advantage of England's internal conflicts, had laid siege to Roxburgh a month after the battle of Northampton, where he was killed by a cannon explosion. Margaret and her son reached Dumfries in January 1461 and met his widow, Mary of Gueldres, at Lincluden Abbey. Meanwhile, her supporters in the North of England held a council at York, and the Earl of Northumberland, along with Lords Clifford, Dacres, and Nevill, raided the lands of the duke and the Earl of Salisbury. The duke then dissolved Parliament after securing powers to suppress the rebellion and marched north with the Earl of Salisbury. A few days before Christmas, they arrived at the duke’s castle of Sandal, where they celebrated the holiday, with the enemy nearby in Pomfret. On December 30th, the disastrous battle of Wakefield took place, where the Yorkists were defeated, and both the duke and the Earl of Salisbury were killed in the battle; the duke’s son, the Earl of Rutland, was mercilessly executed by Lord Clifford after the fight.
The story of poor young Rutland’s butchery is graphically described by an historian of the succeeding age who, though perhaps with some inaccuracies of detail as to fact, is a witness to the strong impression left by this beginning of barbarities. The account of it given by Hall, the chronicler, is as follows:—
The tale of young Rutland's tragic slaughter is vividly recounted by a historian from the following era who, although he may have some inaccuracies in the details, highlights the significant impact this onset of brutality had. Hall, the chronicler, provides the following account:—
‘While this battle was in fighting, a priest called Sir Robert Aspall, chaplain and schoolmaster to the young Earl of Rutland, second son to the above-named Duke of York, scarce of the age of twelve years [he was really in his eighteenth year], a fair gentleman and a maiden-like person, perceiving that flight was more safeguard than tarrying, both for him and his master, secretly conveyed the Earl out of the field by the Lord Clifford’s band towards the town. But or he could enter into a house, he was by the said Lord Clifford espied, followed, and taken, and, by reason of his apparel, demanded what he was. The young gentleman, dismayed, had not a word to speak, but kneeled on his knees, imploring mercy and desiring grace, both with 194 holding up his hands and making dolorous countenance, for his speech was gone for fear. “Save him,” said his chaplain, “for he is a prince’s son, and peradventure may do you good hereafter.” With that word, the Lord Clifford marked him and said—“By God’s blood, thy father slew mine; and so will I do thee and all thy kin”; and with that word stack the Earl to the heart with his dagger, and bade his chaplain bear the Earl’s mother word what he had done and said.’
‘While this battle was going on, a priest named Sir Robert Aspall, who was the chaplain and schoolmaster to the young Earl of Rutland, the second son of the Duke of York, hardly older than twelve [he was actually in his eighteenth year], a handsome and delicate-looking young man, realized that fleeing was safer than staying put, both for himself and his master. He secretly helped the Earl escape from the battlefield, moving towards the town with Lord Clifford's group. But before he could reach a house, Lord Clifford spotted him, pursued him, and captured him. Because of his clothing, Clifford asked him who he was. The young man, frightened, couldn’t find his voice, so he knelt and begged for mercy, raising his hands and displaying a pained expression, too terrified to speak. “Spare him,” said his chaplain, “for he is a prince’s son and might be of use to you in the future.” Hearing this, Lord Clifford looked at him and said, “By God’s blood, your father killed mine; so I will kill you and all your relatives.” With that, he stabbed the Earl to the heart with his dagger and instructed his chaplain to inform the Earl’s mother of what he had done and said.’
Another illustration which the chronicler goes on to give of Clifford’s bloodthirsty spirit may be true in fact, but is certainly wrong as regards time. For he represents Queen Margaret as ‘not far from the field’ when the battle had been fought, and says that Clifford having caused the duke’s head to be cut off and crowned in derision with a paper crown, presented the ghastly object to her upon a pole with the words:—‘Madam, your war is done; here is your king’s ransom.’ Margaret, as we have seen, was really in Scotland at the time, where she negotiated an alliance with the Scots, to whom she agreed to deliver up Berwick for aid to her husband’s cause. But soon afterwards she came to York, where, at a council of war, she and her adherents determined to march on London. So it may have been a fact that Clifford presented to her the head of York upon a pole with the words recorded. But never was prophecy more unhappy; for instead of the war being ended, or the king being ransomed, there cannot be a doubt these deeds of wickedness imparted a new ferocity to the strife and hastened on the termination of Henry’s imbecile, unhappy reign. Within little more than two months after the battle of Wakefield the son of the murdered Duke of York was proclaimed king in London, by the title of Edward IV., and at the end of the third month the bloody victory of Towton almost destroyed, for a long time, the hopes of the House of Lancaster. From that day Henry led a wretched existence, now as an exile, now as a prisoner, for eleven unhappy years, saving only a few months’ interval, during which he was made king again by the Earl of Warwick, without the reality of power, and finally fell a victim, as was generally believed, to political assassination. As for Margaret, she survived her husband, but she also survived her son, and the cause for 195 which she had fought with so much pertinacity was lost to her for ever.
Another example the chronicler gives of Clifford's bloodthirsty nature may be true, but it's definitely inaccurate in terms of timing. He describes Queen Margaret as 'not far from the field’ when the battle had already taken place, claiming that Clifford, after having the duke's head cut off and mockingly crowned with a paper crown, presented this gruesome trophy to her on a pole with the words: 'Madam, your war is done; here is your king’s ransom.' However, as we've seen, Margaret was actually in Scotland at that time, negotiating an alliance with the Scots in exchange for Berwick to support her husband's cause. Soon after, she went to York, where she and her supporters decided in a war council to march on London. So while it may have actually happened that Clifford presented her with the head of York on a pole with those words, it was a deeply unfortunate prophecy; instead of ending the war or securing the king's ransom, there’s no doubt that these brutal acts added more violence to the conflict and sped up the fall of Henry's weak and tragic reign. Just over two months after the battle of Wakefield, the son of the murdered Duke of York was proclaimed king in London, taking the title of Edward IV., and by the end of the third month, the bloody victory at Towton almost wiped out the hopes of the House of Lancaster for a long time. From that point on, Henry lived a miserable existence, alternating between exile and imprisonment for eleven unhappy years, except for a few months when he was briefly restored as king by the Earl of Warwick, without any real power, before he ultimately became a victim of political assassination, as many believed. As for Margaret, she outlived her husband but also her son, and the cause for 195 which she had fought so hard was lost to her forever.
And now we must halt in our political survey. Henceforth, though public affairs must still require attention, we shall scarcely require to follow them with quite so great minuteness. We here take leave, for the most part, of matters, both public and private, contained in the Letters during the reign of Henry VI. But one event which affected greatly the domestic history of the Pastons in the succeeding reign, must be mentioned before we go further. It was not long after the commencement of those later troubles—more precisely, it was on the 5th November 1459, six weeks after the battle of Bloreheath, and little more than three after the dispersion of the Yorkists at Ludlow—that the aged Sir John Fastolf breathed his last, within the walls of that castle which it had been his pride to rear and to occupy in the place of his birth. Death of Sir John Fastolf. By his will, of which, as will be seen, no less than three different instruments were drawn up, he bequeathed to John Paston and his chaplain, Sir Thomas Howes, all his lands in the counties of Norfolk and Suffolk, for the purpose of founding that college or religious community at Caister, on the erection of which he had bestowed latterly so much thought. The manner in which this bequest affected the fortunes of the Paston family has now to be considered.
And now we need to pause our political overview. From now on, while public matters will still need attention, we won’t have to follow them as closely. We will mostly leave behind the issues, both public and private, that were covered in the Letters during the reign of Henry VI. However, one event that significantly impacted the domestic history of the Pastons in the next reign must be mentioned before we proceed. It was not long after the start of those later troubles—specifically, on November 5, 1459, six weeks after the battle of Bloreheath and just over three weeks after the Yorkists were scattered at Ludlow—that the elderly Sir John Fastolf passed away within the walls of the castle he had proudly built and inhabited in his hometown. Death of Sir John Fastolf. In his will, of which, as will be seen, three different documents were created, he left all his lands in Norfolk and Suffolk to John Paston and his chaplain, Sir Thomas Howes, to establish that college or religious community in Caister, which he had recently thought about so much. The way this bequest impacted the fortunes of the Paston family now needs to be addressed.
175.2 Privy Seal dates.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Privy Seal dates.
175.3 Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 290-1.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Privy Council Proceedings, vol. 6, pp. 290-1.
176.1 Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 293.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Privy Council Proceedings, vol. 6, p. 293.
176.2 No. 361.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 361.
176.3 No. 364. Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 293.
176.3 No. 364. Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 293.
176.4 Chronicle in MS. Cott., Vitell. A. xvi.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chronicle in MS. Cott., Vitell. A. 16.
177.1 English Chronicle (ed. Davies), p. 77. Hall.
177.1 English Chronicle (ed. Davies), p. 77. Hall.
177.2 Letter 366.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letter 366.
177.3 Whethamstede, 417-18. Letter 365.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Whethamstede, 417-18. Letter 365.
177.4 Letter 365.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letter 365.
177.5 Letter 366.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letter 366.
178.1 Whethamstede, 422 sq. Engl. Chron. (Davies), 77, 78.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Whethamstede, 422 sq. Engl. Chron. (Davies), 77, 78.
178.2 Hall.
Hall.
178.3 Letter 369. Compare Fabyan. Whethamstede, who writes with some confusion in this part of his narrative, speaks of a great naval victory won by Warwick on St. Alban’s Day, the 22nd June 1459, over a fleet of Genoese and Spanish vessels, in which booty was taken to the value of £10,000, and upwards of a thousand prisoners, for whom it was difficult to find room in all the prisons of Calais. It is not impossible that this may have been a different action, which took place on the very day, month, and year to which Whethamstede refers it; but the silence of other authorities about a second naval victory would lead us to suppose he is simply wrong in the matter of date. It must be observed that Whethamstede immediately goes on to speak of the Legate Coppini’s arrival in England, which took place in June 1460, as having happened circa idem tempus, and as if it had been in the same month of June, only a few days earlier. This shows great inaccuracy.
178.3 Letter 369. Compare Fabyan. Whethamstede, who writes a bit confusingly in this part of his story, talks about a major naval victory by Warwick on St. Alban’s Day, June 22, 1459, against a fleet of Genoese and Spanish ships. They captured loot worth over £10,000 and took more than a thousand prisoners, for whom it was hard to find space in all the prisons of Calais. It’s possible that this was a different event that happened on the same date Whethamstede mentions; however, the lack of reports from other sources about a second naval victory suggests he might be wrong about the date. It’s worth noting that Whethamstede goes on to mention the arrival of Legate Coppini in England, which occurred in June 1460, and describes it as having happened circa idem tempus, implying it was in the same month of June, just a few days earlier. This indicates a significant inaccuracy.
179.1 Engl. Chron. (Davies), 78.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Engl. Chron. (Davies), 78.
179.2 Fabyan, Engl. Chron. (Davies), 80. Parl. Rolls, v. 348.
179.2 Fabyan, Engl. Chron. (Davies), 80. Parl. Rolls, v. 348.
180.1 Rolls of Parl. vi. 348.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. vol. 6, p. 348.
180.2 Not, as Stow supposes, the author of the book on the Constitutions of the Church of England, but probably a nephew or other relation of his. The William Lynwoode who wrote upon the Church Constitutions was Bishop of St. David’s, and died in 1446.
180.2 Not, as Stow thinks, the author of the book on the Constitutions of the Church of England, but likely a nephew or another relative of his. The William Lynwoode who wrote about the Church Constitutions was Bishop of St. David’s and died in 1446.
181.1 Engl. Chron. (Davies), 81, 82.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Engl. Chron. (Davies), 81, 82.
181.2 The Act of Attainder against the Yorkists most untruly says, ‘they took no consideration’ of Garter’s message. See Rolls of Parliament above cited.
181.2 The Act of Attainder against the Yorkists falsely claims, ‘they didn’t consider’ Garter’s message. See Rolls of Parliament above cited.
182.1 Rolls of Parl. vi. 348-9. Whethamstede, 459-62; Fabyan.
182.1 Rolls of Parl. vi. 348-9. Whethamstede, 459-62; Fabyan.
182.2 W. Worc., 479.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ W. Worc., 479.
183.1 He received his appointment on the 9th October, three days before the dispersion of the Yorkists at Ludlow (Rymer, xi. 436), and, according to one authority (Engl. Chron., ed. Davies, 84), he went over in the same month; but as all agree that Warwick was there before him, it was more probably in the beginning of November.
183.1 He got his appointment on October 9th, three days before the Yorkists were defeated at Ludlow (Rymer, xi. 436), and, according to one source (Engl. Chron., ed. Davies, 84), he went there later that month; however, since everyone agrees that Warwick was there before him, it was likely at the beginning of November.
183.2 Chronicle in MS. Cott., Vitell. A. xvi.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chronicle in MS. Cott., Vitell. A. xvi.
183.3 Fabyan.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fabyan.
183.4 W. Worc., 478; Three Fifteenth Century Chronicles, 73. One of them was named Roger Nevile, a lawyer of the Temple, and probably a relation of the Earl of Warwick.
183.4 W. Worc., 478; Three Fifteenth Century Chronicles, 73. One of them was named Roger Nevile, a lawyer from the Temple, and likely a relative of the Earl of Warwick.
183.5 Speed.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Speed.
183.6 W. Worc.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ W. Worc.
184.1 Engl. Chron. (Davies), 84, 85; Three Fifteenth Century Chronicles, 72.
184.1 Engl. Chron. (Davies), 84, 85; Three Fifteenth Century Chronicles, 72.
184.2 Letter 399.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letter 399.
184.3 W. Worc. Engl. Chron. (Davies), 85.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ W. Worc. Engl. Chron. (Davies), 85.
185.1 Letter 400.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letter 400.
185.2 See Appendix to Introduction.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Appendix in Introduction.
185.3 The writer of Letter 378. He was a connection of the Paston family, having married Elizabeth, daughter of John Berney, Esq., another of whose daughters, Margaret, was the mother of Margaret Paston (Blomefield, ii. 182). He had been much engaged in the king’s service in France, and had been treasurer of Normandy before it was lost—a fact which may account for his writing French in preference to English. See Stevenson’s Wars of the English in France, index.
185.3 The author of Letter 378. He was connected to the Paston family, having married Elizabeth, the daughter of John Berney, Esq. Another daughter, Margaret, was the mother of Margaret Paston (Blomefield, ii. 182). He was heavily involved in the king’s service in France and served as treasurer of Normandy before it was lost—this might explain why he preferred to write in French rather than English. See Stevenson’s Wars of the English in France, index.
185.4 Engl. Chron. (Davies), 85.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Engl. Chron. (Davies), 85.
186.1 English Chron. (Davies), 85.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ English Chronicles (Davies), 85.
186.2 Lambeth MS. 632, f. 255.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lambeth MS. 632, f. 255.
186.3 Chron. (Davies), 85; W. Worc.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chron. (Davies), 85; W. Worc.
186.4 His commission from the Pope is dated 7th January 1458[9]—Rymer, xi. 419.
186.4 His commission from the Pope is dated January 7, 1458[9]—Rymer, xi. 419.
186.5 Brown’s Venetian Calendar, i. p. 91.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brown’s Venetian Calendar, p. 91.
187.1 Gobellinus, 161.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gobellinus, 161.
187.2 The Yorkists apparently were not sparing of insinuations against the queen. It had been rumoured, according to Fabyan, that the Prince of Wales was not really the king’s son; but the worst that was insinuated was that he was a changeling. But Warwick himself, according to Gobellinus, described the situation to the nuncio as follows:—‘Rex noster stupidus est, et mente captus; regitur, non regit; apud uxorem et qui regis thalamum fœdant, imperium est.’
187.2 The Yorkists clearly didn’t hold back on their hints about the queen. According to Fabyan, there were rumors that the Prince of Wales wasn't actually the king's son; but the most scandalous suggestion was that he was a changeling. However, Warwick himself, according to Gobellinus, explained the situation to the nuncio like this:—‘Our king is foolish and out of his mind; he is being ruled, not ruling; he is under the influence of his wife and those who corrupt the royal bedchamber.’
187.3 See the Pope’s letter to him in Theiner, 423-4.
187.3 See the Pope’s letter to him in Theiner, 423-4.
187.4 ‘The lords crossed the sea on Thursday,’ writes Coppini from London on the 4th July.—Brown’s Venetian Calendar, i. 90.
187.4 ‘The lords crossed the sea on Thursday,’ Coppini writes from London on July 4th.—Brown’s Venetian Calendar, i. 90.
187.5 Engl. Chron. (Davies), 94.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Engl. Chron. (Davies), 94.
188.1 It appears by Letter 377 that privy seals were issued in 1459 addressed on the back to certain persons, requiring them to be with the king at Leicester on the 10th of May, each with a body of men sufficiently armed, and with provision for their own expenses for two months. One of these privy seals, signed by the king himself, was addressed specially to John Paston’s eldest son, John, who at this time could not have been more than nineteen years of age. On its arrival, his mother consulted with neighbours whether it was indispensable to obey such an injunction, and on their opinion that it was, wrote to her husband for instructions.
188.1 According to Letter 377, privy seals were issued in 1459, addressed on the back to certain individuals, requiring them to be with the king in Leicester on May 10th, each with a group of men properly armed and with funds to cover their expenses for two months. One of these privy seals, signed by the king himself, was specifically addressed to John Paston’s oldest son, John, who at this time could not have been more than nineteen years old. When it arrived, his mother talked with neighbors to see if it was necessary to follow such a request, and after they agreed it was, she wrote to her husband for guidance.
189.1 The articles will be found in Holinshed, iii. 652-3; and in Davies’s Chronicle, 86-90.
189.1 You can find the articles in Holinshed, iii. 652-3; and in Davies’s Chronicle, 86-90.
189.2 No. 410.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 410.
190.1 Letter 415.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letter 415.
190.2 Letter 419.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letter 419.
190.3 Letter 415.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letter 415.
191.1 W. Worc., 483; Fabyan; Rolls of Parl. v. 375.
191.1 W. Worc., 483; Fabyan; Rolls of Parl. v. 375.
191.2 W. Worc., 484.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ W. Worc., 484.
191.3 Rolls of Parl. v. 375-9.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 375-9.
192.1 Though he was taken prisoner at the battle of Northampton, and had ever since been in the power of the victors, he does not appear to have been placed under any kind of restraint. In October, before the Parliament met, he was spending the time in hunting at Greenwich and Eltham.—No. 419.
192.1 Though he was captured at the Battle of Northampton and remained in the control of the victors ever since, it seems he wasn’t held under any specific restriction. In October, before Parliament convened, he was spending his time hunting in Greenwich and Eltham.—No. 419.
192.2 Collections of a London Citizen, 208 (Camden Society).
192.2 Collections of a London Citizen, 208 (Camden Society).
192.3 English Chronicle (Davies), 106; Fabyan; Hall, 249.
192.3 English Chronicle (Davies), 106; Fabyan; Hall, 249.
192.4 Privy Council Proceedings, vi. 303.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Privy Council Proceedings, vol. 6, p. 303.
192.6 No. 419.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 419.
193.1 Auchinleck Chronicle, 21. Exchequer Rolls of Scotland, vii. 8, 39, 157.
193.1 Auchinleck Chronicle, 21. Exchequer Rolls of Scotland, vii. 8, 39, 157.
193.2 Rolls of Parl. v. 382.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. v. 382.
193.3 W. Worc., 484.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ W. Worc., 484.
Fastolf’s Lands
Under the feudal system, as is well known, on the death of any tenant in capite of the crown, his lands were seized in the king’s name by an officer called the escheator, until it was ascertained by a jury of the county who was the next heir that should succeed to the property, and whether the king had any right of wardship by reason of his being under age. A.D. 1459. But when Sir John Fastolf died, he left no heir, nor was he, strictly speaking, at his death a tenant in capite of the crown. The lands of Sir John Fastolf. He had at different times handed over all his landed property to trustees, who were to hold it to his use so long as he lived, and to apply 196 it after his death to the purposes mentioned in his will. For the greater part of his lands in the counties of Norfolk, Suffolk, Essex, and Surrey, he had appointed one body of trustees as early as the year 1449, ten years before his death.196.1 This body consisted of five bishops, including the two primates, three lords, two justices of the King’s Bench, two knights, and ten other persons. But of these original trustees a good number were already dead, when, in the year 1457, a new trust was created, and the greater part of the Norfolk and Suffolk property was vested in the names of Thomas Bourchier, Archbishop of Canterbury, William Waynflete, Bishop of Winchester, William Yelverton, Justice of the King’s Bench, John Paston, Esq., Henry Fylongley, Esq., Thomas Howes, clerk, and William Paston. In the preceding year he had already created these same persons, with the addition of William Jenney, his trustees for the manor of Titchwell, in Norfolk, and the same again, with Jenney, but without Bishop Waynflete, for the manor of Beighton. The trust-deed for the former manor was dated 1st April 34 Henry VI., and that for the latter 26th March 34 Henry VI.196.2
Under the feudal system, as is well known, when any tenant in capite of the crown died, his lands were taken in the king’s name by an official called the escheator, until a jury from the county determined who the next heir was to inherit the property and whether the king had any right to guardianship because the heir was underage. A.D. 1459. But when Sir John Fastolf died, he had no heir, nor was he, strictly speaking, a tenant in capite of the crown at his death. The estates of Sir John Fastolf. He had previously transferred all his land to trustees, who were meant to manage it for his benefit while he was alive and to carry out his wishes in his will after he passed away. For most of his lands in Norfolk, Suffolk, Essex, and Surrey, he had appointed one group of trustees as early as 1449, ten years before he died. This group included five bishops, including the two archbishops, three lords, two justices of the King’s Bench, two knights, and ten other individuals. However, many of these original trustees had already died by 1457, when a new trust was established, transferring most of the Norfolk and Suffolk property to the names of Thomas Bourchier, Archbishop of Canterbury, William Waynflete, Bishop of Winchester, William Yelverton, Justice of the King’s Bench, John Paston, Esq., Henry Fylongley, Esq., Thomas Howes, clerk, and William Paston. The year before, he had already appointed these same individuals, adding William Jenney, as the trustees for the manor of Titchwell in Norfolk, and the same group again, with Jenney but without Bishop Waynflete, for the manor of Beighton. The trust deed for the former manor was dated April 1, 34 Henry VI., and that for the latter was dated March 26, 34 Henry VI.196.2
Thus it appears that as early as the month of March 1456, about a year and a half after Sir John Fastolf had taken up his abode in Norfolk, John Paston and his brother William were already named by him as trustees for some of his property. John and William Paston, trustees. From that time the influence of John Paston with the old knight continued to increase till, as it was evident that the latter drew near his end, it became a subject of jealousy and suspicion. Of course, these feelings were not diminished when it was found after Fastolf’s death that, subject only to the obligation of founding his college at Caister, and paying 4000 marks to his other executors, he had in effect bequeathed to John Paston the whole of his lands in the counties of Norfolk and Suffolk. Yet it does not appear that in Fastolf’s latter days John Paston was about him more than usual. He was just as frequently away in London as he had been in any 197 previous year.197.1 But even when absent, he had a very staunch and hearty friend in Friar Brackley, who frequently visited the sick chamber, and took every opportunity to preserve and augment the high esteem that Fastolf entertained for him. At the last Brackley wrote to urge him to come down to Norfolk, as the patient evidently could not live much longer. ‘It is high time; he draweth fast homeward, and is right low brought, and sore weakened and feebled.’ Paston must bring with him a draft petition to the king about the foundation of the college at Caister, and an arrangement with the monks of St. Benet’s, for the dying man’s satisfaction. ‘Every day this five days he saith, “God send me soon my good cousin Paston, for I hold him a faithful man, and ever one man.” Cui ego: “That is sooth,” &c. Et ille: “Show me not the meat, show me the man.”’ Such is the curious report written by Dr. Brackley to Paston himself of the anxiety with which the old knight expected him shortly before his death.197.2
Thus, it seems that as early as March 1456, about a year and a half after Sir John Fastolf had moved to Norfolk, John Paston and his brother William were already named by him as trustees for some of his property. John and William Paston, trustees. From that time, John Paston's influence with the old knight continued to grow until, as it became clear that the latter was nearing the end of his life, it sparked jealousy and suspicion. These feelings were only intensified when, after Fastolf’s death, it was discovered that, apart from the requirement to establish his college at Caister and pay 4,000 marks to his other executors, he had effectively left all his lands in Norfolk and Suffolk to John Paston. However, it doesn’t seem that in Fastolf’s final days, John Paston spent more time with him than usual. He was just as likely to be away in London as he had been in any previous year. 197 Even when he was absent, he had a loyal and supportive friend in Friar Brackley, who frequently visited the sickroom and did everything he could to maintain and enhance the high regard Fastolf had for him. In the end, Brackley wrote to urge John to come to Norfolk, as it was clear that the patient could not last much longer. “It’s high time; he’s drawing near the end and is gravely weakened.” Paston needed to bring a draft petition to the king regarding the foundation of the college at Caister, as well as an agreement with the monks of St. Benet’s, to satisfy the dying man. “Every day for the past five days he’s been saying, ‘God send me my good cousin Paston soon, for I consider him a faithful man and always one man.’ Cui ego: ‘That’s true,’ etc. Et ille: ‘Don’t show me the food, show me the man.’” This is the interesting report written by Dr. Brackley to Paston himself about the old knight's anxiety as he awaited his arrival shortly before his death. 197.2
William Worcester.
William Worcester.
On the other hand, William Worcester, who had so long acted as Fastolf’s private secretary, was perhaps a little jealous at the closer intimacy and greater influence of Paston with his master. At least, if this was not his feeling before Sir John Fastolf’s death, he expressed it plainly shortly afterwards. It was, he considered, owing to himself that John Paston had stood so high in Fastolf’s favour;197.3 and it seemed scarcely reasonable that Paston should have the principal share in the administration of the property while he, who had been so long in Fastolf’s service, so devoted to his interests, and yet so ill rewarded during his master’s life, found no kind of provision made for him in the will. It was, indeed, perfectly true that Fastolf had named him one of his executors. But this executorship, as it turned out, was not a thing likely to yield him either profit or importance. For by the last will, made immediately before the testator’s death, a body of ten executors was constituted, of whom two were to have the sole and absolute administration, the others having nothing whatever to do except when those two thought fit to ask for their 198 advice. The two acting executors were to be John Paston and Thomas Howes. William Worcester was one of the other eight.198.1
On the other hand, William Worcester, who had long served as Fastolf’s personal secretary, was possibly a bit jealous of the closer friendship and greater influence John Paston had with his boss. At least, if he didn’t feel this way before Sir John Fastolf’s death, he definitely expressed it shortly after. He believed it was due to him that John Paston had gained such a high status in Fastolf’s favor; and it seemed unfair that Paston should be in charge of managing the estate while he, who had been so loyal to Fastolf and devoted to his interests, and yet poorly rewarded during his life, found no provision made for him in the will. It was true that Fastolf had named him one of his executors. However, this executorship, as it turned out, was unlikely to bring him any benefit or significance. For in the last will, made just before the testator’s death, a group of ten executors was established, of whom two would have sole and absolute control, while the others had no role at all unless those two decided to consult them. The two acting executors were to be John Paston and Thomas Howes. William Worcester was one of the other eight. 198
Yet, at first, he refrained from expressing dissatisfaction, and showed himself ready to co-operate with John Paston. Within a week after Fastolf’s death, he accompanied William Paston up to London, and joined him in an interview with Bishop Waynflete, at that time Lord Chancellor, who was one of the other executors. In accordance with Bishop Waynflete’s advice, he and William Paston proceeded to collect and sequester the goods of the deceased in different parts of London until the time that John Paston could have an interview with the bishop. They managed to have goods out of the Abbey of Bermondsey that no one knew about, except William Paston and Worcester themselves, and another man named Plomer. In short, William Worcester acted at this time as a most confidential and trusty friend to John Paston’s interests, being either entirely ignorant how little provision was made for his own, or trusting to Paston’s benevolence and sense of justice for that reward which was not expressly ‘nominated in the bond.’ And William Paston felt his claims so strongly that he could not help insinuating to his brother that he was bound in honour to make him a provision for life. ‘I understand by him,’ wrote William Paston, ‘he will never have other master but his old master; and to my conceit it were pity but if he should stand in such case by my master he should never need service, considering how my master trusted him, and the long years that he hath been with him in and many shrewd journeys for his sake.’198.2
Yet, at first, he held back from showing his dissatisfaction and appeared willing to work with John Paston. Within a week after Fastolf’s death, he went with William Paston to London and joined him for a meeting with Bishop Waynflete, who was then Lord Chancellor and one of the other executors. Following Bishop Waynflete’s advice, he and William Paston began gathering and securing the deceased’s belongings in various parts of London until John Paston could meet with the bishop. They managed to retrieve items from the Abbey of Bermondsey that no one was aware of, except William Paston, Worcester himself, and another man named Plomer. In short, William Worcester acted at this time as a very trustworthy and loyal friend to John Paston’s interests, either completely unaware of how little was set aside for himself or relying on Paston’s kindness and sense of fairness for the compensation that was not explicitly included in the agreement. William Paston felt his claims so strongly that he could not help but suggest to his brother that he was morally obligated to provide for him for life. "I hear from him," wrote William Paston, "that he will never have another master but his old master; and to me, it would be a shame if, given my master’s trust in him and the many difficult times he has faced for my master’s sake, he should ever need to look for other work."198.2
But very shortly afterwards the manner in which Worcester spoke of Paston revealed a bitter sense of disappointment and injustice. He asserted that Fastolf had actually granted him a portion of land to live upon, and that Sir Thomas Howes, Fastolf’s confessor, who was his wife’s uncle, had been present in the chapel at Caister when this gift was conceded. Worcester’s wife had in fact asked Sir Thomas to choose the land. Nevertheless, when he came to demand of Paston that to which he considered he had a lawful claim, the latter was displeased 199 with him; nor did the two come to a good understanding again during Paston’s life.199.1
But soon after, the way Worcester talked about Paston showed a deep feeling of disappointment and unfairness. He claimed that Fastolf had actually given him a piece of land to live on, and that Sir Thomas Howes, Fastolf’s confessor and his wife’s uncle, had been there in the chapel at Caister when this gift was made. Worcester's wife had actually asked Sir Thomas to select the land. However, when he approached Paston to claim what he believed was rightfully his, Paston was unhappy with him; and they never managed to reconcile during Paston’s lifetime. 199 199.1
It was but nine days after Sir John Fastolf’s death, and three days after his first interview with the chancellor, Bishop Waynflete, that William Paston, in writing to his brother, expressed his intention of going to the bishop again for writs of diem clausit extremum. These writs were the ordinary authority under which the escheators of the different counties wherein the deceased had held lands would proceed to inquire what the manors were, and to whom they ought to descend. Claimants of Fastolf’s property. That many pretenders would lay claim to the different portions of those rich domains, John Paston and his brother knew full well. The Duke of Exeter had already set up a claim to Fastolf’s place in Southwark, on what grounds it is impossible to say. Others, who had no hope of proving title to any part of the property themselves, expected to win favour at court by offering to establish the rights of the crown in all the goods and chattels. William Paston accordingly endeavoured to secure the friendship of the Lord Treasurer, James, Earl of Wiltshire and Ormond; but though the earl gave him fair words, William Paston was advised to put no trust in him.199.2 In point of fact, soon after Christmas, the earl entered Sir John’s mansion in Southwark, and occupied it for a time as if it had been his own dwelling-house.199.3
It was just nine days after Sir John Fastolf’s death, and three days after his first meeting with Bishop Waynflete, the chancellor, that William Paston, writing to his brother, stated his intention to go to the bishop again for writs of diem clausit extremum. These writs were the standard authority that the escheators of the different counties where the deceased had owned lands would use to investigate what the manors were and to whom they should pass on. Claimants of Fastolf's estate. John Paston and his brother were well aware that many claimants would lay claim to the different parts of those valuable estates. The Duke of Exeter had already claimed Fastolf’s property in Southwark, although the reasons for this are unclear. Others, who had no chance of proving any claim to the property themselves, hoped to gain favor at court by offering to establish the crown's rights to all the goods and possessions. William Paston thus tried to win the friendship of the Lord Treasurer, James, Earl of Wiltshire and Ormond; but even though the earl spoke nicely to him, William Paston was warned not to trust him. 199.2 In fact, soon after Christmas, the earl moved into Sir John’s house in Southwark and occupied it for a while as if it were his own residence. 199.3
The escheator of the counties of Norfolk and Suffolk was Richard Southwell, a friend of John Paston’s, and if the writs of diem clausit extremum had been issued at once, the latter doubtless hoped that the rights of Fastolf’s trustees would have been immediately acknowledged by two different juries, the one in Norfolk and the other in Suffolk. But the efforts 200 of William Paston were not crowned with such speedy success as he and his brother could have wished. Already, on the 10th November, writs of diem clausit extremum had issued without his applying for them, but they were only for the counties of Surrey and Essex, in which John Paston was not interested. Special commissions to the same effect for the counties of Wilts and Yorkshire were procured from the king at Coventry eighteen days later. A.D. 1460. But for Norfolk and Suffolk the writs were not issued till the 13th May in the following year.200.1 The delay was most probably owing to representations on the part of Paston’s enemies; and to the same cause we may attribute the fact that even after the writ was issued it was not acted on for five months longer, so that nearly a whole year had elapsed since Sir John Fastolf’s death before the Norfolk and Suffolk inquisitions were held. But at length the opposition was overcome. ‘A great day’ was holden at Acle before the under-sheriff and the under-escheator, in presence of some of the most substantial gentlemen of Norfolk; ‘and the matter,’ wrote Margaret Paston to her husband, ‘is well sped after your intent.’200.2
The escheator for Norfolk and Suffolk was Richard Southwell, a friend of John Paston. If the writs of diem clausit extremum had been issued right away, John probably hoped that the rights of Fastolf’s trustees would have been recognized immediately by two different juries—one in Norfolk and the other in Suffolk. However, William Paston's efforts didn't achieve the quick success that he and his brother wanted. Already, on November 10, writs of diem clausit extremum had been issued without him even applying for them, but they were only for the counties of Surrey and Essex, which John Paston didn't care about. Special commissions to the same effect for the counties of Wilts and Yorkshire were obtained from the king in Coventry eighteen days later. A.D. 1460. But for Norfolk and Suffolk, the writs weren't issued until May 13 of the following year. The delay was likely due to representations from Paston’s enemies, and we can also blame this for the fact that even after the writ was issued, nothing was done for another five months. This means that nearly a whole year had passed since Sir John Fastolf’s death before the Norfolk and Suffolk inquiries took place. Eventually, though, the opposition was overcome. ‘A great day’ was held at Acle before the under-sheriff and the under-escheator, in front of some of the most prominent gentlemen of Norfolk; ‘and the matter,’ Margaret Paston wrote to her husband, ‘is going well according to your wishes.’
Already John Paston’s increased importance in his native county had come to be acknowledged. He was at this time knight of the shire for Norfolk. His wife was living at Hellesdon, on the Fastolf estates, two miles out of Norwich; and the mayor and mayoress paid her the compliment of sending thither their dinners and inviting themselves out to dine with her. The mills at Hellesdon and the lands at Caister were let by his agents, and apparently, in spite of his opponents, whoever they may have been, he had succeeded in obtaining quiet possession of all Fastolf’s lands in Norfolk.200.3 Equally little resistance seems to have been made to his claims in the county of Suffolk, where an inquisition was taken at Bungay nine days after that which had been taken at Acle. In each county the jury limited themselves to declaring the names of the trustees in whose hands the property remained at Fastolf’s death, and nothing was said about the will. A will, 201 in itself, could convey no title to lands, and the juries had nothing to do with it. But in both counties John Paston, either as executor or as one of the trustees, was allowed to assume at this time the entire control of the property.
John Paston’s growing significance in his home county was becoming well recognized. At that time, he was serving as a knight of the shire for Norfolk. His wife was living at Hellesdon, on the Fastolf estates, just two miles outside Norwich; and the mayor and mayoress honored her by sending their dinners over and inviting themselves to dine with her. The mills at Hellesdon and the lands at Caister were being rented out by his agents, and despite any opposition he faced, he seemed to have successfully secured quiet possession of all Fastolf’s lands in Norfolk. Equally little resistance appeared to be encountered regarding his claims in Suffolk, where an inquest was held in Bungay nine days after the one in Acle. In both counties, the jury simply stated the names of the trustees who held the property after Fastolf’s death, with no mention of the will. A will, in itself, didn’t convey any rights to land, and the juries had no role in it. However, in both counties, John Paston, either as an executor or a trustee, was permitted to take complete control of the property at that time.
But now came the renewal of civil war—the battle of Wakefield, soon avenged by the proclamation of Edward IV. as king, and the bloody victory of Towton. A.D. 1461. The kingdom was convulsed from end to end, and there was little chance for doubtful titles and disputed claims, except when supported by the strong arm of power. Long before the time at which we have now arrived, The Duke of Norfolk. the Duke of Norfolk had set covetous eyes upon Sir John Fastolf’s magnificent new castle of Caister, and he had spread a report in the country that the owner had given it to him.201.1 But it would seem that Sir John himself had never entertained such an idea, and if ever in conversation with the duke he had let fall something that might have encouraged the hope, he had taken special care before his death to show that it was unfounded. For the duke had visited Sir John in September before he died, and had proposed to purchase of him the reversion of the manor; but Sir John distinctly told him he had given it to Paston for the purpose of founding a college.201.2 Indeed, it is perfectly clear that for years he had intended it to be turned into an abode of priests, and not made a residence for any such powerful nobleman. And this intention, which is apparent enough in several of the letters written during his lifetime, was expressed in the most unambiguous language in the document which John Paston declared to have been his last will.201.3 Indeed, if we believe John Paston’s testimony, interested though it no doubt may be, it was chiefly from a fear that his executors might sell the place, not, indeed, to the duke, of whom he seems at that time to have ceased to entertain any apprehension, but to the Viscount Beaumont, the Duke of Somerset, or the Earl of Warwick, that the old knight determined to make Paston his principal executor.201.4 So, ‘to avoid that no lord, nor great estate, should inhabit in time coming within the great mansion,’ he made a covenant with Paston by which the 202 latter was to have in fee-simple all his lands in the counties of Norfolk and Suffolk, subject only to the payment of a sum of 4000 marks and the duty of establishing in Caister Castle ‘a college of seven religious men, monks, or secular priests, and seven poor folk, to pray for his soul and the souls of his wife, his father, and mother, and other that he was behold to, in perpetuity.’ And if in endeavouring to carry out this object John Paston was interfered with by any one attempting to obtain possession of the place by force, he was enjoined to ‘pull down the said mansion, and every stone and stick thereof, and do found three of the said seven priests or monks at St. Benet’s, and one at Yarmouth, one at Attleborough, and one at St. Olave’s Church at Southwark.’202.1
But now the civil war resumed—the battle of Wakefield, which was soon avenged by Edward IV's proclamation as king and the bloody victory at Towton. A.D. 1461. The kingdom was shaken from top to bottom, and there was little hope for uncertain titles and disputed claims unless backed by the strong arm of power. Long before we got to this point, The Duke of Norfolk. the Duke of Norfolk had set his greedy sights on Sir John Fastolf’s impressive new castle at Caister and had spread word around that the owner had given it to him.201.1 But it seems that Sir John never actually thought of such a thing, and if he ever mentioned anything to the duke that might have sparked that idea, he made sure before he died to clarify that it wasn't true. The duke had visited Sir John in September before his death and suggested buying the right to the manor; however, Sir John clearly told him he had given it to Paston to establish a college.201.2 In fact, it's clear that for years he had intended it to be a home for priests, not a residence for any powerful nobleman. This intention, which is quite evident in several letters written during his lifetime, was stated in the clearest terms in the document that John Paston claimed was his last will.201.3 Indeed, if we trust John Paston’s account, which may have its biases, it was mainly out of fear that his executors might sell the place—not to the duke, from whom he seemed to have lost any concern at that point, but to the Viscount Beaumont, the Duke of Somerset, or the Earl of Warwick—that the old knight chose Paston as his main executor.201.4 So, ‘to ensure that no lord or major estate would live in the great mansion in the future,’ he made an agreement with Paston whereby the 202 latter would receive all his lands in Norfolk and Suffolk in fee-simple, with only the obligation to pay a sum of 4000 marks and to set up in Caister Castle ‘a college of seven religious men, monks, or secular priests, and seven poor people, to pray for his soul and the souls of his wife, his father, mother, and others he owed, in perpetuity.’ And if John Paston was obstructed in trying to fulfill this goal by anyone trying to seize the property by force, he was ordered to ‘pull down the said mansion, and every stone and stick thereof, and to found three of the said seven priests or monks at St. Benet’s, and one at Yarmouth, one at Attleborough, and one at St. Olave’s Church at Southwark.’202.1
Yet, notwithstanding all this, the Duke of Norfolk, within three months after the accession of Edward IV., and little more than a year and a half after Sir John Fastolf’s death,202.2 had certainly taken possession of the great mansion of Caister. The confusion of the time undoubtedly favoured the act, and redress might well have been a troublesome matter, as the Duke of Norfolk was a nobleman whom perhaps even the king would not care to displease. But Edward was a king who, with many faults, was most honourably anxious from the first to do justice even to the meanest of his subjects.202.3 Paston repaired to the royal presence, and obtained letters from the king to the duke, which his servant, Richard Calle, 203 conveyed to Framlingham. They were delivered to his lordship at the lodge of his demesne, but the messenger was not admitted to his presence. The duke, however, wrote an answer to the king, promising shortly to repair to Court, when he offered to prove that some of the statements in Paston’s letters were erroneous, and that he himself was the person who had the best claim to the manor. It appears there was one other claimant besides, viz. Thomas Fastolf of Cowhaw; but he, not expecting to make his title good against Paston himself, and having need of a powerful friend in some other matters, gave up his claim to the duke, and brought documents to justify the latter in taking possession by the right derived from him.203.1
Yet, despite all this, the Duke of Norfolk, within three months after Edward IV took the throne, and just over a year and a half after Sir John Fastolf’s death, had clearly taken over the large mansion of Caister. The chaos of the time certainly helped him in this act, and seeking redress could have been quite complicated, as the Duke of Norfolk was a nobleman whom even the king might not want to upset. But Edward was a king who, despite his many faults, genuinely wanted to ensure justice for even his least significant subjects. Paston went to see the king and got letters addressed to the duke, which his servant, Richard Calle, delivered to Framlingham. The letters were handed to the duke at his lodge, but the messenger was not allowed to meet him. The duke, however, replied to the king, promising to visit the Court soon, claiming that some of the points in Paston’s letters were incorrect and that he himself had the strongest claim to the manor. It seems there was another claimant, Thomas Fastolf of Cowhaw; however, not expecting to successfully assert his claim against Paston, and needing a powerful ally for other issues, he relinquished his claim to the duke and provided documents to support the duke's right to take possession based on his claim.
In the end, however, Paston’s appeal to the king must have been successful. Caister was certainly restored to him, and in all probability it was restored within a month or two before the Duke of Norfolk’s death, which occurred that same year, in the beginning of November.203.2
In the end, though, Paston’s request to the king must have worked. Caister was definitely returned to him, and it’s likely that it was returned a month or two before the Duke of Norfolk passed away, which happened that same year, in early November.203.2
196.1 The deed is dated 7 July 27 Hen. VI., and inrolled on the Close Roll, 29 Hen. VI. m., 39, in dorso.
196.1 The deed is dated July 7, 27 Henry VI, and recorded on the Close Roll, 29 Henry VI m., 39, on the back.
196.2 Inquisition post mortem, 38 and 39 Henry VI., No. 48.
196.2 Inquisition post mortem, 38 and 39 Henry VI., No. 48.
197.2 No. 383.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 383.
197.3 No. 401.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 401.
198.1 No. 387.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 387.
198.2 Nos. 391, 393.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 391, 393.
199.1 No. 401. It appears by a document inrolled in the Close Roll of 39 Henry VI., m. 13, in dorso, that Worcester on the 28th August 1460 executed a deed making over all his goods and chattels (bona mea et catalla mobilia et immobilia, viva et mortua, ubicumque et in quorumcumque manibus), and all debts due to him from whatever persons, to Henry Everyngham, Esq., Hugh Fenne, gentleman, Henry Wyndesore, gentleman, Robert Toppes, jun., gentleman, and John Bokkyng, gentleman; which deed he acknowledged in Chancery on the 1st September following (see Appendix to this Introduction). Apparently the object of this was to give others an interest in vindicating what he supposed to be his rights.
199.1 No. 401. A document recorded in the Close Roll of 39 Henry VI., m. 13, in dorso, shows that Worcester, on August 28, 1460, executed a deed transferring all his goods and possessions (bona mea et catalla mobilia et immobilia, viva et mortua, ubicumque et in quorumcumque manibus), along with all debts owed to him by anyone, to Henry Everyngham, Esq., Hugh Fenne, gentleman, Henry Wyndesore, gentleman, Robert Toppes, jun., gentleman, and John Bokkyng, gentleman; he acknowledged this deed in Chancery on September 1 of the following year (see Appendix to this Introduction). This was likely intended to give others a stake in asserting what he believed were his rights.
199.2 No. 391.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 391.
199.3 W. Worcester’s Annals.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ W. Worcester’s Annals.
200.1 Inquis. post mortem, 38 and 39 Henry VI., No. 48.
200.1 Inquis. post mortem, 38 and 39 Henry VI., No. 48.
200.2 No. 423.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 423.
200.3 Ibid.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ibid.
201.1 No. 222 (in vol. ii.).
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 222 (in vol. 2).
201.2 No. 543.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 543.
201.3 No. 385.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 385.
201.4 No. 390.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 390.
202.1 No. 386.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 386.
202.2 He had probably done so before by authority of Henry VI., for in the beginning of 1460 Friar Brackley writes: ‘A man of my Lord Norfolk told me here he came from London, and there he had commonly voiced that the Duke of Norfolk should, by the king’s commandment, keep his Easter at Caister for safeguard of the country against Warwick and other such of the king’s enemies.’—Vol. iii. p. 212.
202.2 He had likely done this before on the authority of Henry VI., because at the start of 1460, Friar Brackley writes: ‘A man from my Lord Norfolk told me he came from London, and there he often said that the Duke of Norfolk should, by the king’s order, spend Easter at Caister to protect the country from Warwick and other enemies of the king.’—Vol. iii. p. 212.
202.3 Edward’s reply to another suit preferred by John Paston this same year is an excellent example of this spirit of impartiality. John Paston’s eldest son writes to his father as follows, touching an interview he had had with the Lord Treasurer, the Earl of Essex: ‘And now of late I, remembering him of the same matter, inquired if he had moved the king’s highness therein. And he answered me that he had felt and moved the king therein, rehearsing the king’s answer therein: how that when he had moved the king in the said manor of Dedham, beseeching him to be your good lord therein, considering the service and true part that ye have done and ought to him, and in especial the right that ye have thereto, he said he would be your good lord therein, as he would to the poorest man in England. He would hold with you in your right; and as for favour, he will not be understood that he shall show favour more to one man than to another, not to one in England.’
202.3 Edward’s response to another request made by John Paston this same year is a perfect example of this spirit of fairness. John Paston’s eldest son writes to his father about a meeting he had with the Lord Treasurer, the Earl of Essex: ‘Recently, I reminded him about the same issue and asked if he had approached the king about it. He told me that he had discussed it with the king, recounting the king’s response: when he mentioned the manor of Dedham, asking the king to be a good lord to you, considering the service and loyalty you have shown him, particularly the claim you have to it, he said he would support you in that, just as he would for the poorest man in England. He would stand by you in your right; and as for showing favoritism, he won’t be understood as granting more favor to one person than another, not to anyone in England.’
203.1 Nos. 458, 465.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 458, 465.
203.2 This perhaps may be a reason for supposing Letter 630 to have been written in the year 1461, notwithstanding the difficulty mentioned in the preliminary note.
203.2 This might be a reason to think that Letter 630 was written in the year 1461, despite the challenge pointed out in the preliminary note.
The Beginning of Edward IV.’s Reign
But notwithstanding the even-handed justice of the king, the times were wild and unsettled. The revolution by which Henry was deposed was not a thing calculated to bring sudden peace and quiet. Troubled times. On the Patent Rolls of this year we have innumerable evidences of the state of alarm, confusion, and tumult which prevailed continuously for at least a twelvemonth over the whole kingdom. Commissions of array,203.3 commissions to put down insurrections,203.4 and to punish outrages,203.5 to arrest seditious persons,203.6 to resist the king’s enemies at sea,203.7 or to 204 prepare beacons on the coast to give warning of apprehended invasion,204.1 are continually met with. Our Letters also tell the same tale. Margaret Paston writes at one time about ‘Will. Lynys that was with Master Fastolf, and such other as he is with him,’ who went about the country accusing men of being Scots, and only letting them go on payment of considerable bribes. ‘He took last week the parson of Freton, and but for my cousin Jerningham the younger, there would have led him forth with him; and he told them plainly, if they made any such doings there, unless they had the letter to show for them, they should have laid on204.2 on their bodies.’204.3 A still more flagrant instance of lawlessness had occurred just before, of which our old acquaintance Thomas Denys was the victim. Thomas Denys. He was at this time coroner of Norfolk. If not in Edward IV.’s service before he was king, he became a member of the royal household immediately afterwards, and accompanied the new king to York before his coronation. It appears that he had some complaints to make to the king of one Twyer, in Norfolk, and also of Sir John Howard, the sheriff of the county, a relation of the Duke of Norfolk, of whom we have already spoken,204.4 and shall have more to say presently. But scarcely had he returned home when he was pulled out of his house by the parson of Snoring, a friend of Twyer’s, who accused him of having procured indictments against Twyer and himself, and carried him off, we are not told whither.204.5 All we know is that in the beginning of July Thomas Denys was murdered, and that there were various reports as to who had instigated the crime. William Lomner believed that some men of the Duke of Norfolk’s council were implicated. Sir Miles Stapleton factiously endeavoured to lay the blame on John Berney of Witchingham. The parson of Snoring was put in the stocks, with four of his associates, but what further punishment they underwent does not appear. John Paston was entreated to use his influence to get them tried by a special commission.204.6 The 205 most precise account of the crime is found in the records of the King’s Bench, which give us the date and place where it occurred. One Robert Grey of Warham, labourer, was indicted for having, along with others, attacked Denys on Thursday the 2nd July, and dragged him from his house at Gately to Egmere, not far from Walsingham, where they killed him on the Saturday following.
But despite the fair justice of the king, the times were chaotic and unstable. The revolution that led to Henry's overthrow wasn't going to bring about immediate peace and calm. Tough times. The Patent Rolls from this year show countless signs of the ongoing fear, confusion, and unrest that lasted for at least a year across the entire kingdom. There were commissions to gather troops, commissions to put down rebellions, and to punish outrages, to arrest rebellious people, to confront the king’s enemies at sea, or to prepare beacons on the coast to warn of feared invasions, all of which were constant. Our letters also tell the same story. Margaret Paston writes about 'Will. Lynys, who was with Master Fastolf, and others like him,' who traveled the country accusing people of being Scots and only letting them go after hefty bribes. ‘Last week, he took the parson of Freton, and if it weren’t for my cousin Jerningham the younger, he would have taken him along; and he told them clearly that if they tried any such things there, unless they had letters to prove it, they would be punished.' A more blatant case of lawlessness had just occurred, with our old acquaintance Thomas Denys being the victim. Thomas Denys. At this time, he was the coroner of Norfolk. If he wasn't in Edward IV.'s service before he became king, he became part of the royal household right after and went with the new king to York before his coronation. It seems he had complaints to share with the king about a man named Twyer in Norfolk, as well as about Sir John Howard, the sheriff of the county, who was related to the Duke of Norfolk, whom we’ve spoken of before and will mention again shortly. However, as soon as he returned home, he was dragged out of his house by the parson of Snoring, a friend of Twyer’s, who accused him of having brought charges against Twyer and himself and took him away to an unknown place. All we know is that at the beginning of July, Thomas Denys was murdered, and there were various rumors about who had organized the crime. William Lomner believed some members of the Duke of Norfolk’s council were involved. Sir Miles Stapleton tried to falsely blame John Berney of Witchingham. The parson of Snoring was put in the stocks, along with four of his companions, but it’s unclear what punishment they faced afterward. John Paston was asked to use his influence to get them tried by a special commission. 205 The most detailed account of the crime can be found in the records of the King’s Bench, which provide the date and place of the event. One Robert Grey of Warham, a laborer, was charged with attacking Denys on Thursday, July 2nd, and dragging him from his house in Gately to Egmere, not far from Walsingham, where they killed him the following Saturday.
Elizabeth Poynings, too, John Paston’s sister, has some experience of the bitterness of the times. She has by this time become a widow, having lost her husband at the second battle of St. Albans, and her lands are occupied by the Countess of Northumberland and Robert Fenys, in disregard of her rights.205.1 In times of revolution and tumult the weak must go to the wall.
Elizabeth Poynings, John Paston’s sister, has also experienced the harsh realities of the time. By now, she has become a widow, having lost her husband in the second battle of St. Albans, and her lands are being taken over by the Countess of Northumberland and Robert Fenys, ignoring her rights.205.1 In times of upheaval and chaos, the vulnerable are often trampled.
Besides these illustrations of the social condition of the times, our Letters still abound with information not to be found elsewhere as to the chief political events. Political events. Here we have the record of the battle of Towton, of those who fell, and of those who were wounded;205.2 after which we find Henry VI. shut up in Yorkshire, in a place the name of which is doubtful.205.3 Then we hear of the beheading of the Earl of Wiltshire, and of his head being placed on London Bridge.205.4 Then come matters relating to the coronation of Edward IV., which was delayed on account of the siege of Carlisle.205.5 On this occasion, it seems, John Paston was to have received the honour of knighthood,205.6 which he doubtless declined, having already compounded with Henry VI. not to be made a knight.205.7 Two years later, however, his eldest son was made one, very probably as a substitute for himself, apparently just at the time when he attained the age of twenty-one.205.8 To the father such an honour would evidently have been a burden rather than a satisfaction.
Besides these illustrations of the social condition of the times, our Letters still contain a wealth of information that isn’t available anywhere else regarding the major political events. Political happenings. Here we have the record of the battle of Towton, detailing those who fell and those who were wounded;205.2 after which we find Henry VI. shut up in Yorkshire, in a place that’s name is uncertain.205.3 Then we hear about the beheading of the Earl of Wiltshire and his head being placed on London Bridge.205.4 Next, we deal with issues related to the coronation of Edward IV., which was postponed due to the siege of Carlisle.205.5 On this occasion, it seems John Paston was supposed to receive the honor of knighthood,205.6 which he likely declined, having previously made an arrangement with Henry VI. not to be knighted.205.7 Two years later, however, his eldest son was knighted, probably as a substitute for him, right around the time he turned twenty-one.205.8 For the father, such an honor would clearly have felt more like a burden than a source of pride.
But on the whole John Paston stood well with his countrymen, and the change of kings was an event from which he 206 had no reason to anticipate bad consequences to himself. Since the death of Sir John Fastolf he had become a man of much greater importance, and he had been returned to Parliament in the last year of Henry VI. as a supporter of the Duke of York. He was now, in the first year of Edward IV., returned to Parliament again. John Paston returned to Parliament. He was apparently in good favour with the king, and had been since the accession of Edward for a short time resident in his household.206.1 The king also obtained from him the redelivery of the jewels pawned by his father, the Duke of York, to Sir John Fastolf,206.2 in consideration of which he granted John Paston an assignment of 700 marks206.3 on the fee-farm of the city of Norwich, and on the issues of the counties of Norfolk and Suffolk. But his election as knight of the shire for Norfolk did not pass altogether without question. Paston’s wife’s cousin, John Berney of Witchingham, whom Sir Miles Stapleton accused of being implicated in the murder of Denys, had taken a leading part in the proceedings, and Stapleton alleged that he was meditating further outrages. The people had appeared ‘jacked and saletted’ at the shire house, the under-sheriff was put in suspicion of Berney, and the sheriff, Sir John Howard, conceived it would be necessary to have a new election. To this neither Berney nor Paston very much objected. Berney was willing to give every assurance that he would do the under-sheriff no bodily hurt, but he considered his conduct that at the election had not been creditable, and he desired that he would either intimate to the people that the election should stand, or procure a new writ, and publicly announce the day on which another election should be holden. As for Paston, he was perfectly satisfied, provided that he were not put to further expense, as he believed it was the general desire of the people to ratify what they had done; he only wished that it might be 207 on a holiday, so as not to interfere with the people’s work. The matter was discussed before the king himself, John Paston and the under-sheriff being present, each to answer for his part in the affair, and a writ was finally granted for a new election on St. Laurence’s Day. But from what he had seen of the conduct of the under-sheriff, Paston seems to have been afraid the day might yet be changed, to his prejudice; so, in a personal interview with that functionary, he got him to place the writ in his hands, and sent it down to his wife to keep until the new day of election came round, charging her to see that the under-sheriff had it again that day.207.1
But overall, John Paston was on good terms with his fellow countrymen, and the change of kings was an event that he had no reason to expect would negatively impact him. Since the death of Sir John Fastolf, he had become significantly more important, and he had been elected to Parliament in the last year of Henry VI as a supporter of the Duke of York. Now, in the first year of Edward IV, he was again elected to Parliament. John Paston came back to Parliament. He was clearly in good standing with the king, having spent a short time in Edward's household since the king's accession. The king also had him return the jewels that had been pawned by his father, the Duke of York, to Sir John Fastolf, in exchange for which the king granted John Paston an assignment of 700 marks on the fee-farm of the city of Norwich and on the revenues from the counties of Norfolk and Suffolk. However, his election as knight of the shire for Norfolk was not without controversy. Paston’s wife’s cousin, John Berney of Witchingham, who Sir Miles Stapleton accused of being involved in the murder of Denys, played a major role in the proceedings, and Stapleton claimed that Berney was planning further attacks. The people showed up ‘jacked and saletted’ at the shire house, the under-sheriff was suspected of being connected to Berney, and the sheriff, Sir John Howard, believed a new election would be necessary. Both Berney and Paston were not strongly opposed to this. Berney was ready to assure that he wouldn’t harm the under-sheriff but felt that his conduct during the election hadn’t been respectable, and he wanted the under-sheriff to either let the people know that the election should stand or to get a new writ and publicly announce when another election would take place. As for Paston, he was completely satisfied as long as he didn’t face more expenses, since he thought the people generally wanted to confirm what they had already done; he just wished it could happen on a holiday so it wouldn’t disrupt the people's work. The issue was discussed in front of the king himself, with John Paston and the under-sheriff present, each responding for their part in the matter, and ultimately a writ was issued for a new election on St. Laurence’s Day. However, based on what he had observed about the under-sheriff's actions, Paston seemed worried that the date could be changed to his disadvantage, so in a personal meeting with the under-sheriff, he got him to hand over the writ, which he then sent to his wife to keep safe until the new election date arrived, instructing her to ensure the under-sheriff received it again that day. 207.1
His suspicions of unfair dealing were probably too well founded. At all events, the new election did not pass over peacefully any more than the previous one, perhaps not so much so. We do not, indeed, hear any more of John Berney and Sir Miles Stapleton; John Paston and Sir John Howard. but the sheriff, Sir John Howard, had a violent altercation with Paston himself in the shire house, and one of Howard’s men struck Paston twice with a dagger, so that he would have been severely wounded but for the protection of a good doublet that he wore on the occasion.207.2
His suspicions of unfair practices were probably justified. In any case, the new election was just as tumultuous as the last one, if not more. We don’t hear any more about John Berney and Sir Miles Stapleton; John Paston and Sir John Howard. But the sheriff, Sir John Howard, had a heated confrontation with Paston himself in the county hall, and one of Howard’s men attacked Paston twice with a dagger, so he would have been seriously injured if it weren't for the sturdy doublet he was wearing at the time.207.2
The occurrence was an awkward one. The feuds in the county of Norfolk had already occupied the king’s attention once, and that which it was supposed would have been a settlement had proved no settlement at all. Perhaps Edward had been too lenient towards old offenders; for Sir Miles Stapleton was but an ally of Sir Thomas Tuddenham and John Heydon, of whom we have heard so much in the days of Henry VI., and these two personages were almost as influential as ever. Some time before the king’s coronation, they had received a royal pardon, on the strength of which, as we learn by a letter at that time, they intended going up to London with the Duchess of Suffolk to be present at the ceremony.207.3 And very soon afterwards we have a renewal of the old complaints that ‘the world was right wild, and had been sithence Heydon’s safeguard was proclaimed at Walsingham.’207.4 But 208 whoever was in fault, it was a serious thing for John Paston—who by this time hoped that he was in favour with the king, and had actually got his eldest son introduced into the king’s household208.1—that royal influence itself could not still the angry feelings that had arisen about his election. The dispute must now once more come before the king, and his adversary, in consequence of his relation to the Duke of Norfolk, was doubtless a man of considerable influence. Paston himself, it is true, was in the position of the injured party, but he forbore to complain. The subject, however, was brought by others under the notice of the king, who commanded both Paston and Howard to appear before him, and was even incensed at the former for delaying to obey his summons. On the 11th of October the king said to one of John Paston’s friends: ‘We have sent two privy seals to Paston by two yeomen of our chamber, and he disobeyeth them; but we will send him another to-morrow, and, by God’s mercy, if he come not then, he shall die for it. We will make all other men beware by him how they shall disobey our writing. A servant of ours hath made a complaint of him. I cannot think that he hath informed us all truly. Yet not for that we will not suffer him to disobey our writing; but sithence he disobeyeth our writing, we may believe the better his guiding is as we be informed.’208.2
The situation was pretty awkward. The feuds in Norfolk had already taken up the king's attention once, and what was supposed to be a resolution turned out to be anything but. Maybe Edward had been too easy on old offenders; after all, Sir Miles Stapleton was just an ally of Sir Thomas Tuddenham and John Heydon, who we've heard so much about since the days of Henry VI., and these two were still quite influential. Some time before the king's coronation, they had received a royal pardon, based on which, as noted in a letter from that time, they planned to go to London with the Duchess of Suffolk for the ceremony.207.3 Soon afterwards, the old complaints resurfaced that "the world was right wild, and had been since Heydon's protection was declared at Walsingham."207.4 But 208 no matter who was at fault, it was a serious issue for John Paston—who, by this time, hoped to be in the king's favor, and had even managed to get his eldest son into the king's household208.1—that royal influence couldn't calm the anger that had erupted over his election. The dispute would have to come before the king again, and his opponent, due to his connection to the Duke of Norfolk, was clearly a man of considerable power. It's true that Paston was the wronged party, but he chose not to complain. However, the issue was raised by others with the king, who ordered both Paston and Howard to come before him and was even frustrated with Paston for delaying his response. On October 11th, the king told one of John Paston’s friends: "We've sent two privy seals to Paston with two of our chamber's yeomen, and he's ignoring them; but we'll send him another tomorrow, and, God willing, if he doesn't show up then, he'll pay for it. We will make sure everyone else thinks twice about ignoring our orders. One of our servants has brought a complaint against him. I can't believe he has told us everything truthfully. Still, that doesn't mean we will let him ignore our orders; but since he is disobeying us, we might be inclined to trust the reports we've received about him."208.2
These terrible words were reported to John Paston by his brother Clement, then in London, who urged him to come up from Norfolk in all possible haste, and to be sure that he had some very weighty excuse for having neglected the previous messages. But besides great despatch in coming, and a very weighty excuse, one thing more was very necessary to be attended to, and this further admonition was added: ‘Also, if ye do well, come right strong; for Howard’s wife made her boast that if any of her husband’s men might come to you, there should go no penny for your life, and Howard hath with the king a great fellowship.’208.3
These alarming words were passed on to John Paston by his brother Clement, who was in London at the time. He urged John to come up from Norfolk as quickly as possible and to make sure he had a really good excuse for not responding to the earlier messages. But in addition to being quick to arrive and having a solid excuse, there was one more thing that needed attention, and this additional warning was included: "Also, if you do well, come with a lot of strength; because Howard's wife boasted that if any of her husband's men came to you, it would cost you your life, and Howard has a strong support with the king."208.3
It was clear this advice was not to be neglected. Paston seems to have been detained in Norfolk by a dispute he had 209 with his co-executors Judge Yelverton209.1 and William Jenney, who refused to acknowledge his claims as chief administrator of Fastolf’s will, and had entered on the possession of some of Sir John’s manors in Suffolk, near the borders of Norfolk.209.2 But his absence from London had done great mischief. Not only Howard, but the Dukes of Norfolk and Suffolk were endeavouring to put him out of the king’s favour; and it was said that Caister would be given to the king’s brother, Richard, Duke of Gloucester.209.3 Worst of all, however, was the fact that the king, who had evidently had a good opinion of Paston hitherto, was beginning to alter his tone so seriously. John Paston imprisoned. No time, therefore, was to be lost in going up to London, and no marvel though, when he got there, he was immediately committed to the Fleet.209.4
It was clear that this advice was important to follow. Paston seemed to have been held up in Norfolk due to a dispute with his co-executors Judge Yelverton and William Jenney, who refused to recognize his claims as the main administrator of Fastolf’s will and had taken possession of some of Sir John’s estates in Suffolk, near the Norfolk border. But his absence from London caused significant problems. Not only Howard, but the Dukes of Norfolk and Suffolk were trying to push him out of the king’s favor; it was rumored that Caister would be given to the king’s brother, Richard, Duke of Gloucester. The worst part, however, was that the king, who had clearly held a favorable view of Paston until now, was beginning to change his tone quite seriously. John Paston is imprisoned. So, he needed to get to London quickly, and it was no surprise that once he arrived, he was immediately sent to the Fleet. 209
John Paston’s enemies, acting in several ways, had now done their worst. While the news of his dispute with Howard was reported to the king in the most unfavourable terms, Judge Yelverton (he had been made Sir William Yelverton at the coronation)209.5 and William Jenney entered Sir John Fastolf’s manor of Cotton in Suffolk, Manor of Cotton. and distrained upon the tenants for rent. John Paston’s faithful servant, Richard Calle, at first interrupted their proceedings, and when Jenney went to hold a court at Cotton, entered the place before he came, along with Paston’s eldest son. By Calle’s activity and watchfulness the court was holden in Paston’s name, although it had been summoned in Jenney’s; and 210 young John Paston next day, to requite the enemy for the trouble they had occasioned, took with him thirty men, and rode to Jenney’s place, where he carried off thirty-six head of neat, and brought them into Norfolk. This was a bold exploit, for the enemy had threatened to drag him and Calle out of the place by violence; but Calle still remained, and twelve men with him, and kept possession for five whole days, during which time he visited the farmers and tenants of the manor, and ascertained that they were all well disposed towards Paston, and would pay no money to any one else. But, unfortunately, just at this point came the summons to Paston which he did not dare to disobey; and his opponents knew how to profit by his absence and imprisonment in London. Yelverton and Jenney did not re-enter the manor themselves; but Jenney sold his interest in it to one Gilbert Debenham, who intended to give it to his son, Sir Gilbert, for a dwelling-house. Accordingly, by the encouragement of Jenney and Debenham, a body of unknown men took possession of the place, and garrisoned it against all comers as strongly as they could. They broke down the drawbridge over the moat, so that no one could enter the place except by means of a ladder. They melted lead, and damaged the property in various ways, while John Paston was a prisoner in the Fleet. At the same time Yelverton and Jenney took proceedings against Richard Calle. They succeeded in getting him imprisoned upon an indictment for felony in Norfolk; and, fearing lest he should be acquitted upon that charge, they ‘certified insurrections’ against him in the King’s Bench, and sent the sheriff a writ to bring him up to London in the beginning of November.210.1
John Paston's enemies, using various tactics, had now done their worst. While the news of his dispute with Howard was reported to the king in the worst possible light, Judge Yelverton (who had been knighted as Sir William Yelverton at the coronation) and William Jenney entered Sir John Fastolf’s manor in Cotton, Suffolk, Cotton Manor. and seized the tenants for rent. John Paston’s loyal servant, Richard Calle, initially interrupted their actions, and when Jenney came to hold a court at Cotton, Calle entered before him, along with Paston’s eldest son. Thanks to Calle’s quick thinking and vigilance, the court was held in Paston’s name, even though it had been called in Jenney’s name; and 210 the next day, young John Paston, to retaliate for the trouble his enemies had caused, gathered thirty men and rode to Jenney’s estate, where he took thirty-six head of cattle and brought them to Norfolk. This was a brave act, as the enemies had threatened to forcibly drag him and Calle from the place; but Calle stayed behind with twelve men and maintained possession for five full days, during which he spoke with the farmers and tenants of the manor and confirmed they were all supportive of Paston and would not pay anyone else. However, just at that moment, Paston received a summons he couldn’t ignore; and his opponents knew how to take advantage of his absence and imprisonment in London. Yelverton and Jenney didn’t return to the manor themselves, but Jenney sold his interest in it to a man named Gilbert Debenham, who planned to give it to his son, Sir Gilbert, as a house. So, encouraged by Jenney and Debenham, a group of unknown men took control of the place and fortified it against anyone who might come. They destroyed the drawbridge over the moat, making it so that no one could enter except by using a ladder. They melted lead and caused damage in various ways while John Paston was imprisoned in the Fleet. Meanwhile, Yelverton and Jenney took legal action against Richard Calle. They managed to have him imprisoned on a felony charge in Norfolk; and fearing he might be acquitted, they reported ‘insurrections’ against him in the King’s Bench and sent the sheriff a warrant to bring him to London at the beginning of November. 210.1
John Paston released from prison.
John Paston freed from prison.
But before the day that Richard Calle was to appear in the King’s Bench John Paston was delivered from the Fleet, and his adversary Howard was sent to prison in his place. The whole circumstances of the controversy had been laid before the king, and Paston was released after about a fortnight’s imprisonment. The news that he had got into trouble had excited much sympathy in Norwich, for he was highly popular, and Howard’s attempt to set aside his election met with very 211 little approbation. Margaret Paston, especially, was sad and downcast at home, and though her husband had sent her comfortable messages and letters showing that his case was not so bad as it appeared to be, ‘yet I could not be merry,’ she wrote to him, ‘till this day that the Mayor sent to me, and sent me word that he had knowledge for very truth that ye were delivered out of the Fleet.’211.1
But before the day Richard Calle was supposed to appear in the King’s Bench, John Paston was released from the Fleet, and his opponent Howard was sent to prison instead. The entire situation had been presented to the king, and Paston was freed after about two weeks of imprisonment. The news of his troubles generated a lot of sympathy in Norwich, as he was very popular, and Howard’s attempt to overturn his election received very little support. Margaret Paston, in particular, was sad and gloomy at home, and even though her husband sent her reassuring messages and letters indicating his situation wasn't as dire as it seemed, she wrote to him, “Yet I could not be cheerful until today, when the Mayor sent word to me that he truly knew you were released from the Fleet.” 211
The king was much interested in the dispute, and was laudably determined to insist upon justice and fair dealing. He appointed Sir Thomas Montgomery, one of the knights of his own household, in whom he had special confidence, sheriff of Norfolk for the ensuing year. And when Sir Thomas went down into Norfolk, he sent Sir William Yelverton along with him, who, though not very favourably disposed towards Paston, was still one of the justices, and bound to be impartial. Edward gave them both a very explicit message from his own mouth to declare to the people in the shire house, and Yelverton was made the spokesman. Message from the king to the people of Norfolk. He said the king had been greatly displeased to hear that there had been ‘a riotous fellowship’ in the county, but that he understood it was not owing to disaffection on the part of the people generally—that it had been stirred up only by two or three evil-disposed persons—that he and the sheriff were there by the king’s command, ready to receive complaints from any man against any one whomsoever—and that if they could not prevail upon the wrongdoer to make restitution, the bills should be sent to the king; moreover, that if any man was afraid to set forth his grievances, he should have full protection. At this point Yelverton asked the sheriff if he remembered anything more in the king’s message, and requested him in that case to declare it himself. The sheriff said Sir William had set forth everything, except that the king had made special reference to two persons, Sir Thomas Tuddenham and Heydon. ‘Ah, that is truth,’ said Yelverton; and he explained that any one who wished to complain of them should be protected also. The sheriff then added a few words for his part, in which he promised faithfully before all the people, ‘and swore by great 212 oaths,’ that neither by fear nor by favour would he be restrained from communicating to the king the truth as he found it to be.212.1
The king was very interested in the disagreement and was determined to ensure justice and fairness. He appointed Sir Thomas Montgomery, one of his trusted knights, as the sheriff of Norfolk for the upcoming year. When Sir Thomas arrived in Norfolk, he brought along Sir William Yelverton, who, although not particularly sympathetic to Paston, was still one of the justices and expected to be impartial. Edward gave them both a clear message to share with the people in the shire house, and Yelverton acted as the spokesperson. Message from the king to the people of Norfolk. He stated that the king was very displeased to hear about a 'riotous group' in the county but understood it wasn't due to widespread dissatisfaction among the people; it was caused only by a few troublesome individuals. He and the sheriff were there by the king’s order to receive complaints from anyone against anyone at all, and if they couldn't convince the wrongdoer to make amends, the issues would be sent to the king. Furthermore, anyone who was afraid to voice their grievances would be fully protected. At this point, Yelverton asked the sheriff if he remembered anything else from the king's message and requested him to share it if so. The sheriff replied that Sir William had covered everything except that the king had specifically mentioned two people, Sir Thomas Tuddenham and Heydon. 'Ah, that's true,' Yelverton said, and he added that anyone wishing to complain about them would also be protected. The sheriff then spoke briefly, promising faithfully before all the people, 'and swore by great oaths,' that he would not be deterred by fear or favor from reporting the truth to the king as he found it. 212
A.D. 1462.
A.D. 1462.
All this was reassuring; but yet it was remarked that John Paston did not come home again into Norfolk, and neither did his colleague in the representation of the county, John Berney of Witchingham. This alone caused Margaret Paston still to entertain apprehensions for her husband’s safety, and her suspicions were shared by many, who feared that they and Paston alike were involved in some new charges of sedition. Busybodies, it was thought, had been insinuating to the king that a very rebellious spirit prevailed in Norfolk, and report said that the Dukes of Clarence and Suffolk would come down with certain judges commissioned to try such persons as were ‘noised riotous.’ The rumour scarcely tended to pacify discontent. If it were true, people said they might as well go up to the king in a body to complain of those who had done them wrong, and not wait quietly to be hanged at their own doors. The Duke of Suffolk and his mother were the maintainers of those who oppressed the country most, and nothing but severity could be expected from a commission of which the duke was a member, unless his influence were counteracted by that of more popular persons.212.2 These misgivings, however, were happily soon after set at rest. The election of John Paston was confirmed, and no such dreaded commission appears to have been sent into Norfolk. ‘The people of that country,’ wrote Margaret Paston to her husband, ‘be right glad that the day went with you on Monday as it did. You were never so welcome into Norfolk as ye shall be when ye come home, I trow.’212.3 Paston, in fact, appears to have gained a complete triumph over his adversaries, and it was said that Howard was likely to lose his head.212.4
All this was reassuring, but it was noticed that John Paston didn’t return home to Norfolk, nor did his colleague in representing the county, John Berney of Witchingham. This alone made Margaret Paston worry about her husband’s safety, and many shared her suspicions, fearing that both he and Paston were caught up in new accusations of sedition. It was believed that gossipers had been suggesting to the king that a rebellious spirit was prevalent in Norfolk, and word had it that the Dukes of Clarence and Suffolk would come down with some judges assigned to try those who were rumored to be causing riots. The rumor didn’t ease discontent. People said that if it were true, they might as well go to the king together to complain about those who had wronged them, rather than sit quietly and wait to be hanged at their own doors. The Duke of Suffolk and his mother were the strongest supporters of those who oppressed the country, and nothing but harshness could be expected from a commission that included the duke, unless his influence was balanced by more popular figures.212.2 Fortunately, these worries were soon resolved. John Paston’s election was confirmed, and no feared commission seemed to have been sent to Norfolk. ‘The people in that area,’ Margaret Paston wrote to her husband, ‘are very glad that things went well for you on Monday. You’ve never been more welcome in Norfolk than you will be when you come home, I believe.’212.3 In fact, Paston appears to have completely triumphed over his enemies, and it was rumored that Howard was likely to lose his head.212.4
But the dispute with Yelverton and Jenney was still unsettled. Writs were sent down into Norfolk to attach John Paston’s eldest son and Richard Calle upon indictments of trespass, and Debenham threatened to hold a court at Calcot in defiance of Paston’s agents.212.5 It is evident, too, that 213 he made good his word, and John Paston in consequence got his tenants to bring actions against him.213.1 Cross pleas between the parties occupied the courts at Westminster for a year or more, during which time we find it suggested to John Paston that he would never get leave to live in peace, unless he could by some means obtain ‘the good lordship’ of the Duke of Suffolk.213.2 Appeals to law and justice were all very well, and no one fought his battle in the courts with more unflinching energy than Paston; but unless he wished to be always fighting, the best way for him was to obtain the favour of the great.
But the disagreement with Yelverton and Jenney was still unresolved. Legal writs were sent to Norfolk to detain John Paston’s eldest son and Richard Calle over trespassing charges, and Debenham threatened to hold a court at Calcot in defiance of Paston’s agents.212.5 It’s clear, too, that 213 he followed through on his threat, which led John Paston to have his tenants file lawsuits against him.213.1 Competing legal claims between the parties tied up the courts at Westminster for a year or more, during which it was suggested to John Paston that he would never be allowed to live peacefully unless he somehow gained ‘the good lordship’ of the Duke of Suffolk.213.2 Appeals to law and justice were fine, and no one fought harder in the courts than Paston; but if he wanted to avoid constant fighting, the best approach for him was to win the support of the powerful.
It is a question, indeed, whether in this eternal turmoil of litigation at Westminster, and watch to keep out intruders in his Suffolk manors, John Paston had not to some extent neglected his duty to his children at home. Such, at least, was the world’s opinion, and there were candid friends who did not hesitate to tell him so. Sir John Paston. His eldest son now attained the age of twenty-one, and received the dignity of knighthood—probably, as we have before suggested, as a substitute for himself. A.D. 1463. The young man had been summoned four years before to attend and do military service to King Henry VI.213.3 He had since been for some little time a member of King Edward’s household, travelling about with the court from place to place.213.4 But he had scarcely seen the usual amount of service, and though now of full age, and known as Sir John Paston, knight, he was living again under his father’s roof, wasting his time, as it was considered, in inglorious ease. ‘At reverence of God, take heed,’ wrote some one to his father, ‘for I hear much talking thereof. . . . Some say that he and ye stand both out of the king’s good grace, and some say that ye keep him at home for niggardship, and will nothing spend upon him; and so each man says his advice as it pleases him to talk. And I have inquired and said the most cause is in party for cause ye are so much out, that he is rather at home for the safeguard of the coasts.’213.5
It’s certainly a question whether, in the constant chaos of lawsuits at Westminster and the efforts to keep intruders out of his manors in Suffolk, John Paston may have somewhat neglected his responsibilities toward his children at home. At least, that was the opinion of the public, and there were honest friends who didn’t hesitate to tell him so. John Paston. His oldest son had now turned twenty-one and was knighted—likely, as we mentioned before, as a stand-in for himself. A.D. 1463. The young man had been called four years earlier to serve in the military for King Henry VI.213.3 Since then, he had spent some time as a member of King Edward’s household, traveling with the court from place to place.213.4 However, he hadn’t seen much military action, and although he was now of age and known as Sir John Paston, knight, he was living once more under his father’s roof, wasting time, as people thought, in lazy comfort. “For the love of God, pay attention,” someone wrote to his father, “because I hear a lot of talk about this. . . . Some say that both you and he have fallen out of the king’s favor, and others say that you keep him home out of stinginess and won’t spend anything on him; and so everyone gives their opinion as they see fit. And I’ve looked into it, and it seems the main reason is that you are so often away, that he’s rather at home for the sake of guarding the coast.”213.5
The protection of the coast, especially about Yarmouth, 214 might well be an object in which John Paston was specially concerned, for close to Yarmouth lay Caister Castle. And he had actually procured a commission for his son to be captain of a ship in the king’s service, called the Barge of Yarmouth. But here again he was brought into collision with Gilbert Debenham, who had already procured a commission to the same effect for himself, and this field of usefulness seems to have been cut off.214.1 Confinement at home, to superintend his father’s servants, did not suit the young man’s tastes. Once before he had displeased his father, probably by seeking too much liberty.214.2 He now not only sought it, but took it without leave. He leaves home. Without signifying his intention to any one, he stole away from Caister, apparently with the view of joining himself again to the king’s household. In passing by Lynn, he wrote a penitent letter to his mother, expressing his fear that he had done wrong, and given her uneasiness. And, in truth, she was by no means pleased; for hitherto in their little disagreements she had stood between him and his father, and now her own past efforts at conciliation caused his father to suspect that she had been privy to his escape. If on any occasion Margaret Paston ever deceived her husband, it must have been for the sake of shielding one of her sons; but we are not warranted in believing even this. The imputation in this instance was certainly untrue; but so great was the offence taken by the father, that she durst not even let him know that she had received a letter from her son since his departure. She, however, wrote to the runaway, and charged him, as he valued her blessing, to do all in his power to recover his father’s goodwill. He must write to his offended parent again and again in the most humble terms he could think of, giving him all the news from court, and taking far more pains than he had done at home to avoid incurring expenses.214.3
The protection of the coast, especially around Yarmouth, 214 was likely something John Paston cared about a lot, since Caister Castle was nearby. He had even secured a commission for his son to be captain of a ship in the king’s service called the Barge of Yarmouth. However, he ran into conflict with Gilbert Debenham, who had already obtained a commission for himself for the same position, which seems to have ended this opportunity for him. Being stuck at home overseeing his father's servants didn’t sit well with the young man. Previously, he had upset his father, probably by wanting too much freedom. Now, he not only sought it but took it without permission. He departs home. Without telling anyone, he quietly left Caister, seemingly intending to rejoin the king’s household. While passing through Lynn, he wrote a regretful letter to his mother, expressing his worry that he had done something wrong and caused her distress. And in reality, she was not at all pleased; she had previously mediated between him and his father during their little disagreements, and now her past attempts at reconciliation led his father to suspect that she had known about his escape. If Margaret Paston ever deceived her husband, it must have been to protect one of her sons; however, we can't be certain even of that. The accusation in this case was definitely false, but it upset the father so much that she didn’t dare let him know she had received a letter from her son since he left. She did, however, write to the runaway and instructed him, as he valued her blessing, to do everything he could to win back his father’s favor. He needed to write to his angry father repeatedly in the humblest terms he could think of, sharing all the news from court and being much more careful with expenses than he had been at home. .214.3
John Paston the youngest.
John Paston Jr.
For his second son John’s setting out in life, the father had made better provision than for his eldest. He had succeeded in getting him placed in the household of the new Duke of Norfolk, the last of the Mowbrays, who succeeded his father 215 towards the close of the year 1461, the first year of King Edward’s reign. It was the preceding duke who had occupied Caister just before the coronation; but he died on the 6th November following, at the beginning of Edward’s first Parliament, when his son and heir had just attained the age of seventeen.215.1 John Paston the father evidently hoped to have the young duke for his friend, and so to maintain himself in undisturbed possession of the lands which he claimed under Sir John Fastolf’s will. His son must have been as nearly as possible of the same age as the young nobleman, in whose service he was placed, and he was soon made familiar with the stir and bustle of life. At first he went down with the duke to his castle of Holt, in Wales, where he expected to keep his Christmas. The young duke, who was already married, being desired by the king to repair thither for the quiet of the country, had left his wife behind him, but after a while proposed to send for her to keep Christmas in Wales along with him. This intention, however, he was compelled to abandon. At that very time Queen Margaret had come out of France, and had won the castle of Bamborough: Bamborough Castle taken by Margaret of Anjou. and though Warwick was sent to the north as the king’s lieutenant, and the king himself was following with an army of his own, it was shortly afterwards determined that the Duke of Norfolk also should repair into Northumberland. A.D. 1462. Oct. The castles of Alnwick, Dunstanborough, and Bamborough were invested by the royal forces; but it was fully expected the Scots would make a strong attempt to rescue them. The Earl of Warwick’s headquarters were at Warkworth, three miles out of Alnwick, but he rode daily to each of the three castles to superintend the siege operations at each. The Duke of Norfolk had the task assigned him to conduct the victuals and ordnance from Newcastle. The king himself lay at Durham; and young John Paston had an opportunity of making acquaintance with a number of influential persons, including the Lord Hastings and Lord Dacres, who had continual access to the presence of their sovereign. Altogether, John Paston the youngest had certainly begun the world well.215.2
For his second son John's journey into adulthood, the father made better arrangements than for his first. He managed to get him a position in the household of the new Duke of Norfolk, the last of the Mowbrays, who took over after his father near the end of 1461, the first year of King Edward’s reign. The previous duke had occupied Caister right before the coronation but died on November 6th that year, at the beginning of Edward’s first Parliament, when his son and heir had just turned seventeen. John Paston the father obviously hoped to have the young duke as an ally, helping him keep the lands he claimed under Sir John Fastolf’s will. His son must have been nearly the same age as the young nobleman he was serving, and he quickly became accustomed to the hustle and bustle of life. Initially, he traveled with the duke to his castle at Holt in Wales, where he expected to spend Christmas. The young duke, already married, was asked by the king to go there for some peace in the countryside and left his wife behind but soon suggested sending for her to join him for Christmas in Wales. However, he had to give up that plan. At that time, Queen Margaret had arrived from France and had taken Bamborough Castle: Bamborough Castle captured by Margaret of Anjou. Although Warwick was sent north as the king’s lieutenant, and the king himself was approaching with his own army, it was later decided that the Duke of Norfolk should also travel to Northumberland. A.D. 1462. October. The royal forces besieged Alnwick, Dunstanborough, and Bamborough castles; however, it was expected that the Scots would make a strong attempt to rescue them. The Earl of Warwick had his headquarters at Warkworth, three miles outside Alnwick, but he rode daily to each of the three castles to oversee the siege operations. The Duke of Norfolk was assigned to transport supplies and artillery from Newcastle. The king was at Durham; and young John Paston had the chance to meet several influential people, including Lord Hastings and Lord Dacres, who had constant access to the king. Overall, John Paston the youngest had certainly started his journey in life on a positive note. 215.2
Of the other children of John and Margaret Paston it is unnecessary to say anything at present. At the time of which we now treat there was hardly one of them far advanced beyond childhood; nor do they, in fact, occupy very much attention even in later years, although we shall meet with casual notices of one or two of them.
Of the other children of John and Margaret Paston, there's no need to say much right now. At the time we're discussing, none of them were really beyond childhood; in fact, they don't draw much attention even in later years, although we will come across brief mentions of one or two of them.
203.3 Patent Roll, 1 Edward IV. p. 1, m. 18 d., dated March 16; and m. 19 d., dated May 10; p. 4, m. 22 d., February 24 and March 1 (1462); also p. 2, m. 12 d. (against the Scots), Nov. 13.
203.3 Patent Roll, 1 Edward IV. p. 1, m. 18 d., dated March 16; and m. 19 d., dated May 10; p. 4, m. 22 d., February 24 and March 1 (1462); also p. 2, m. 12 d. (against the Scots), Nov. 13.
203.4 Ib. p. 1, m. 27 d., March 28, and p. 3, m. 3 d., July 8.
203.4 Ib. p. 1, m. 27 d., March 28, and p. 3, m. 3 d., July 8.
203.6 Ib. p. 2, m. 12 d., Nov. 4; and p. 4, m. 22 d., Feb. 28 (1462).
203.6 Ib. p. 2, m. 12 d., Nov. 4; and p. 4, m. 22 d., Feb. 28 (1462).
204.1 Ib. p. 3, m. 3 d. and 27 d., Aug. 6 and 12; also m. 8 d., Jan. 29.
204.1 Ib. p. 3, m. 3 d. and 27 d., Aug. 6 and 12; also m. 8 d., Jan. 29.
204.2 Such, I think, must be the meaning intended. The expression in the original is, ‘they shuld aley (qu. should a’ laid?) on her bodyys.’
204.2 Such, I believe, must be the intended meaning. The phrase in the original is, ‘they should have laid on her body.’
204.3 No. 469.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 469.
204.5 Nos. 455, 463.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 455, 463.
204.6 No. 472.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 472.
205.1 No. 461.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #461.
205.2 No. 450.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 450.
205.3 No. 451.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 451.
205.4 Nos. 451, 452.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #451, #452.
205.5 No. 457.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #457
205.6 Nos. 457, 460.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Numbers 457, 460.
205.7 No. 373.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 373.
205.8 Sir John Paston must have been born in 1442. At the inquisition taken in October 1466, after his father’s death, he was found to be twenty-four years old and more.
205.8 Sir John Paston was likely born in 1442. In the inquiry held in October 1466, following his father's death, it was determined that he was twenty-four years old and possibly older.
206.1 No. 459.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 459.
206.2 No. 473. Compare No. 223. It is striking that, notwithstanding his large possessions in land, the Duke of York should have been unable for eight years to redeem these jewels.
206.2 No. 473. Compare No. 223. It's remarkable that, despite having significant land holdings, the Duke of York was unable to reclaim these jewels for eight years.
206.3 This was less than the sum (£487) for which the jewels were pledged, and yet it was the whole compensation granted both for the jewels and for a bond of 100 marks given by the Duke of York to Fastolf, which Paston also surrendered.
206.3 This was less than the total amount (£487) for which the jewels were pledged, and yet it was the entire compensation awarded for both the jewels and for a bond of 100 marks given by the Duke of York to Fastolf, which Paston also gave up.
207.1 466-8, 471, 475.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 466-8, 471, 475.
207.2 Nos. 477, 478.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 477, 478.
207.3 No. 458.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 458.
207.4 No. 465.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 465.
208.1 Nos. 477, 478.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 477, 478.
208.2 No. 484.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 484.
208.3 Ibid.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.
209.1 I have already indicated my belief that Judge Yelverton was the real person nicknamed Colinus Gallicus in Friar Brackley’s letters. It is quite clear by No. 404 (one of the letters found after the text of Mr. Arber’s edition had passed through the press) that Colinus Gallicus not only could not have been Worcester, but that he was a man of some social standing on familiar terms with the Earl of Wiltshire. This, and the fact that he was one of Fastolf’s executors, seem to prove his identity. It is a satisfaction to find that, though Brackley did not love William Worcester, the bitter words in No. 383 were not levelled at him. Thus he wrote while Sir John Fastolf was on his deathbed: ‘Colinus Gallicus says in Yarmouth and other places that he is an executor. He said also yesterday before several persons, if once he were in London, he wishes never to see Norfolk. He says also, whereas the executors think they will have keys, after the death others will have keys as well as they. He is a very deceitful man (falsissimus). . . . That same Gallicus intensely hates the rector (Howes), and would like to supplant him.’
209.1 I’ve already shared my belief that Judge Yelverton was the real person nicknamed Colinus Gallicus in Friar Brackley’s letters. It’s pretty obvious from No. 404 (one of the letters discovered after the text of Mr. Arber’s edition had gone to print) that Colinus Gallicus couldn’t have been Worcester, but rather a person of some social standing who was on familiar terms with the Earl of Wiltshire. This, along with the fact that he was one of Fastolf’s executors, seems to confirm his identity. It’s reassuring to find that, even though Brackley didn’t have any affection for William Worcester, the harsh words in No. 383 weren’t directed at him. He wrote this while Sir John Fastolf was on his deathbed: ‘Colinus Gallicus says in Yarmouth and other places that he is an executor. He also said yesterday in front of several people that if he ever gets to London, he never wants to see Norfolk again. He also claims that, while the executors think they will have keys, after the death, others will have keys too. He is a very deceitful man (falsissimus). . . . That same Gallicus strongly dislikes the rector (Howes) and would like to replace him.’
209.2 No. 481.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 481.
209.3 Nos. 482, 484.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Units 482, 484.
209.4 No. 488.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 488.
209.5 No. 457.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 457.
210.1 485-487.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 485-487.
211.1 No. 488.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 488.
212.1 Nos. 497, 500.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 497, 500.
212.2 No. 504.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 504.
212.3 No. 505.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #505.
212.4 No. 510.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 510.
212.5 No. 538.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 538.
213.1 No. 540.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 540.
213.2 No. 544.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 544.
213.3 No. 377.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 377.
213.4 Nos. 477, 478, 511.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 477, 478, 511.
213.5 No. 550.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 550.
214.1 521-3.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 521-3.
214.2 Nos. 375, 377.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #375, #377.
214.3 No. 552.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 552.
215.1 Fabyan. Inquisition p. m., 1 Edward IV., No. 46.
215.1 Fabyan. Inquisition p. m., 1 Edward IV., No. 46.
215.2 Nos. 532, 533.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 532, 533.
but he considered his conduct that at the
election
text unchanged: 1st edition has same word order
but he reflected on his actions during the election
text unchanged: 1st edition has same word order
Footnote 208.1: Nos. 477, 478.
text reads “No.”
Footnote 208.1: Nos. 477, 478.
text reads “No.”
Troubles of John Paston
On the whole, though the conduct of one of them had not given him entire satisfaction, the two eldest sons of John Paston had probably both been of some service to their father in maintaining his influence at court. And this must have been a matter of no small consequence in the continued struggle that he was obliged to maintain with adversaries like Yelverton and Jenney. The dispute with them had now assumed another form. A.D. 1464. Litigation touching Fastolf’s will. Sir William Yelverton, in conjunction with our old friend William Worcester, was contesting in the spiritual court of Canterbury the claim put forward by Paston to be the chief executor under Sir John Fastolf’s will; while at the same time William Jenney, and one William Hogan, by Jenney’s procurement, took actions for trespass against him in the Suffolk county court. Paston trusted to his influence with the king to deliver him from these vexatious suits. He neglected to put in an appearance at four several county courts, and allowed himself to be put in exigent, while he followed the king to Marlborough, and obtained from him a licence for the erection of the college at Caister provided for in Fastolf’s will. Along with this the king covenanted to give him a free pardon when required for all offences against the peace, to save him harmless against Yelverton and Jenney; but undertook at the same time to cause inquiry to be made into the substance of their accusations, and if these proved to be unfounded, to compel them to make Paston compensation.216.1
Overall, even though one of them hadn’t completely satisfied him, the two oldest sons of John Paston had likely been helpful to their father in keeping his influence at court. This was probably a significant deal given the ongoing struggle he had with opponents like Yelverton and Jenney. The dispute with them had now taken on a different form. A.D. 1464. Legal dispute over Fastolf’s will. Sir William Yelverton, along with our old friend William Worcester, was challenging Paston’s claim to be the main executor of Sir John Fastolf’s will in the spiritual court of Canterbury; at the same time, William Jenney and a man named William Hogan, at Jenney’s request, were taking legal action against him for trespass in the Suffolk county court. Paston relied on his influence with the king to free him from these annoying lawsuits. He failed to show up in court on four separate occasions, allowing himself to be declared in default, while he followed the king to Marlborough and secured a license from him to set up the college at Caister as specified in Fastolf’s will. In return, the king agreed to provide him with a free pardon whenever necessary for any offenses against the peace, protecting him from Yelverton and Jenney; but he also promised to investigate the truth of their claims, and if they turned out to be baseless, to make them compensate Paston. 216.1
Paston had partly trusted to the friendship of William Calthorpe, who was at this time Sheriff of Norfolk and Suffolk, to protect him against outlawry. His servant Richard Calle 217 offered surety that Paston would save the sheriff harmless, either by making an appearance at a later date or by producing a supersedeas; and he requested that upon this assurance the sheriff would return that his master had appeared the first day. Calthorpe had every wish to do Paston a kindness; though he confessed that Jenney had been his good friend and legal adviser for two years past, Paston was still more his friend than Jenney, and he promised to do all that was required.217.1 But this promise he failed to fulfil. Paston’s non-appearance was proclaimed at four successive county courts at Ipswich; and a writ of exigent was granted against him. Paston obtained a supersedeas from the king at Fotheringay on the 3rd August; John Paston outlawed. but in the end judgment was given against him in Suffolk on the 10th September, and he was proclaimed an outlaw. On the 3rd November following he was committed to the Fleet prison.217.2
Paston had partially relied on the friendship of William Calthorpe, who was the Sheriff of Norfolk and Suffolk at the time, to protect him from being declared an outlaw. His servant Richard Calle 217 offered a guarantee that Paston would keep the sheriff safe, either by showing up at a later date or by providing a supersedeas; and he asked that based on this assurance, the sheriff would acknowledge that his master had appeared on the first day. Calthorpe wanted to help Paston; although he admitted that Jenney had been his close friend and legal advisor for the past two years, Paston was still a higher priority friend to him, and he promised to do everything that was needed.217.1 But he ultimately failed to keep that promise. Paston’s absence was announced at four consecutive county courts in Ipswich, and a writ of exigent was issued against him. On August 3rd, Paston received a supersedeas from the king at Fotheringay; John Paston was outlawed. However, judgment was made against him in Suffolk on September 10th, and he was declared an outlaw. He was committed to the Fleet prison on November 3rd of the same year.217.2
This was his second experience of captivity since the death of Sir John Fastolf. We do not know that he ever suffered it before that time; but he was now paying the penalty of increased importance. His detention on this occasion does not seem to have been of long duration; but if we are right in the interpretation of a sarcastic anonymous letter217.3 found among his correspondence, his fellow-prisoners threw out surmises when he left that the Fleet would see him yet a third time within its walls. At least, this may or may not have been the purport of what is certainly an ironical and ambiguous epistle addressed to him, we cannot tell by whom. If it was so, the prediction was verified before another twelvemonth had passed away.
This was his second experience of being captured since the death of Sir John Fastolf. We don’t know if he had ever been captured before that time; but now he was facing the consequences of his increased importance. His imprisonment this time doesn’t seem to have lasted long; however, if we interpret a sarcastic anonymous letter217.3 found in his correspondence correctly, his fellow prisoners speculated when he left that the Fleet would see him a third time within its walls. At least, this might or might not have been the meaning of what is definitely an ironic and ambiguous letter addressed to him, the author of which we cannot identify. If that was the case, the prediction came true before another year had passed.
How matters went during the winter we have very little indication, except that Paston’s friend John Wykes, an officer of the king’s household, A.D. 1465. Feb. 7. writes to Margaret Paston on the 7th February from London, ‘that my master your husband, my mistress your mother, my master Sir John, Mr. William, Mr. 218 Clement, and all their men, were in good health when this letter was written, thanked be Jesu; and also their matters be in a good way, for my Lord Chancellor is their singular good lord.’ The crisis in the affairs of the family was certainly very serious, when old Agnes Paston, the judge’s widow (for I have never found any other lady spoken of as Margaret Paston’s ‘mother’), took the trouble to go up to London to see them settled. It appears that there was a little family council on the occasion, and John Paston’s two brothers, William and Clement, together with his son Sir John, were also present.218.1 What kind of arrangement they all succeeded in making we have no means of ascertaining; but the next occasion of trouble to John Paston was not given by Yelverton and Jenney.
How things went during the winter is mostly a mystery, except for a letter from John Wykes, a member of the king's household, who writes to Margaret Paston on February 7 from London. He mentions that "my master your husband, my mistress your mother, my master Sir John, Mr. William, Mr. Clement, and all their men, were in good health when this letter was written, thank God; and also their matters are looking good, as my Lord Chancellor is their very good lord." The situation for the family was definitely serious, considering old Agnes Paston, the judge’s widow (who I’ve never seen referred to as anyone other than Margaret Paston’s ‘mother’), took the time to travel to London to help them settle things. It seems there was a small family meeting for this purpose, and John Paston’s two brothers, William and Clement, along with his son Sir John, were also there. What kind of agreement they managed to reach remains unclear, but the next trouble for John Paston didn’t come from Yelverton and Jenney.
The Duke of Suffolk lays claim to Drayton.
The Duke of Suffolk claims Drayton.
The first indications of it appear in a letter of Margaret Paston to her husband, written on the 8th April 1465, by which we find that the Duke of Suffolk had now set up a claim to Sir John Fastolf’s manor of Drayton, about four miles north-west of Norwich. Margaret had also heard that he had bought up the rights of a person named Brytyeff or Bryghtylhed, who laid claim to the neighbouring manor of Hellesdon, a little nearer the city, and that he intended to take possession after Easter.218.2 The claim appears to have been very ill founded, and the tenants, all but one or two, were favourable to Paston.218.3 Nevertheless Philip Lipyate, the duke’s bailiff, began taking distresses, and carried off the horses of one Dorlet as he was about to yoke them to his plough. But Margaret Paston, who had been staying at Caister, after waiting till her son Sir John could come to her, and leaving him to keep the castle, went over to Hellesdon to collect the rents for her husband, and put a stop, if possible, to the proceedings of the duke’s officers. She soon began to feel that there was more need of a captain like her son Sir John at Hellesdon than at Caister. One single tenant named Piers Warin gave her servants a little trouble, and they took from him two mares as security for the rent. Warin made his complaint to Philip Lipyate and the duke’s bailiff of Cossey, 219 who came with a body of eightscore men in armour, and took away the plough-horses of the parson and another tenant, intimating that the beasts should not be restored unless their owners would appear and give answer to certain matters at Drayton on the Tuesday following. The duke’s men further threatened that if Paston’s servants ventured to take any further distresses in Drayton, even if it were but of the value of a hen, they would take the value of an ox in Hellesdon.219.1
The first signs of it show up in a letter from Margaret Paston to her husband, written on April 8, 1465. In this letter, we learn that the Duke of Suffolk has claimed Sir John Fastolf’s manor of Drayton, located about four miles northwest of Norwich. Margaret also heard that he had purchased the rights of someone named Brytyeff or Bryghtylhed, who was laying claim to the nearby manor of Hellesdon, which is a bit closer to the city, and that he planned to take possession after Easter. The claim seems to have been very weak, and the tenants, except for one or two, were supportive of Paston. However, Philip Lipyate, the duke’s bailiff, started seizing assets and took away the horses of a man named Dorlet just as he was about to hitch them to his plow. But Margaret Paston, who had been staying at Caister, decided to wait until her son Sir John could join her. After leaving him to guard the castle, she went to Hellesdon to collect the rents for her husband and hopefully halt the actions of the duke’s officers. She soon realized that there was more need for a leader like her son Sir John at Hellesdon than at Caister. One tenant named Piers Warin caused her servants a bit of trouble, so they took two mares from him as security for the rent. Warin complained to Philip Lipyate and the duke’s bailiff from Cossey, who arrived with a group of eighty armored men and took the plow horses of the parson and another tenant, suggesting that the animals wouldn't be returned unless their owners showed up to answer certain issues at Drayton the following Tuesday. The duke’s men also threatened that if Paston’s servants dared to seize anything else in Drayton, even something worth just a hen, they would retaliate by taking something worth an ox in Hellesdon.
John Paston, though not at this time in confinement, seems to have been unable to leave London. But it was impossible that he could underestimate the danger in which his property stood from the pretensions of such a formidable neighbour as the Duke of Suffolk. The letters written to him at this period by his wife are annotated all down the margin with very brief rough jottings in his own handwriting, for the most part only calling attention to the subjects touched upon in the letter, but occasionally indicating what he was about to say in his reply. He expressed, indeed, no great respect for the big threats of Suffolk’s officers about taking the value of an ox for that of a hen, which he characterised in the margin by the simple monosyllable ‘crack’; but he noted, in the brief words ‘Periculum Heylesdon,’ the fact that there was real cause for anxiety lest the duke, who had already occupied Drayton, should drive him out of Hellesdon as well.219.2
John Paston, although not currently imprisoned, seemed unable to leave London. However, he couldn't ignore the serious threat to his property from a powerful neighbor like the Duke of Suffolk. The letters his wife sent him during this time are filled with brief notes in his own handwriting along the margins, mostly highlighting the topics discussed in the letters, but occasionally indicating what he intended to say in his responses. He didn’t show much concern for the bold threats from Suffolk’s officers about valuing an ox as if it were a hen, which he simply marked in the margin with the word ‘crack’; but he did make a note of genuine concern with the words ‘Periculum Heylesdon,’ acknowledging that there was a real reason to worry that the duke, who had already taken over Drayton, might also force him out of Hellesdon as well.219.2
The Bishop of Norwich had been appealed to, as chief justice of the peace for the county, to use his influence with the Duke of Suffolk’s officers, and especially with Philip Lipyate, who was a priest, and subject to his jurisdiction, to bring the dispute to a peaceful settlement. But John Paston probably trusted more to the fact that he had men of his own ready to repel force by force. The parishes of Hellesdon and Drayton are situated on the northern bank of the river Wensum, partly on a low ridge which slopes downward towards the stream. Opposite to Drayton, on the other side of the river, lay the Duke of Suffolk’s mansion of Cossey,219.3 220 from which, at any time that was thought advisable, an armed band could be sent along with a distraining officer to assert the duke’s alleged rights over the tenants. It was really a case of two hostile camps keeping watch upon each other, and each of them ready to take advantage of the other’s weakness. Not that either of them pretended to be above the law, but the duke and Paston each claimed to be lawful owner of the lordships of Hellesdon and Drayton, and, until any legal settlement could be come to, each was well aware of the importance of maintaining his claim by corresponding acts. If the duke could levy a distress, so could Paston. His officers made an inroad, undeterred by the menaces of the duke’s men, into Drayton, took 77 neat, and brought them home to Hellesdon. The tenants followed, petitioning to have their cattle back again, but Margaret Paston told them they must first pay such duties as they owed to her husband, or find security to pay at such a day as she could agree to. An officer of the duke named Harleston was at Norwich, and told them that if they either paid or gave such surety they should be put out of their holdings. Harleston had a conference with Margaret Paston in the evening, but she refused to redeliver the distress on any other terms than those she had already intimated. This was on a Saturday evening. On Monday following a replevin was served upon her in the name of Harleston, who was under-steward of the duchy of Lancaster, on the ground that the cattle had been taken within the fee of the duchy. Margaret refused to deliver them until she had ascertained whether this was actually the case, and on inquiry she found that it was not so. The beasts were accordingly still detained in Hellesdon pin-fold, and Pynchemore, the officer who had brought the replevin, was obliged to return to his master. But in the afternoon he came again with a replevin under the seal of the sheriff of Norfolk, which it was impossible lawfully to disobey. So the beasts were at last taken out of the pin-fold and redelivered to the tenants.220.1
The Bishop of Norwich had been asked, as the chief justice of the peace for the county, to use his influence with the Duke of Suffolk's officers, especially with Philip Lipyate, a priest under his jurisdiction, to resolve the dispute peacefully. However, John Paston likely relied more on the fact that he had his own men ready to fight back. The parishes of Hellesdon and Drayton are located on the northern bank of the River Wensum, partly on a low ridge that slopes down towards the stream. Across from Drayton, on the other side of the river, was the Duke of Suffolk’s mansion of Cossey, from which an armed group could be sent at any time deemed necessary, along with a distraint officer to enforce the duke’s claimed rights over the tenants. It was essentially a standoff between two opposing camps, each watching for the other's weaknesses. Neither side claimed to be above the law; instead, both the duke and Paston insisted they were the rightful owners of the lordships of Hellesdon and Drayton, and until a legal resolution was achieved, both understood the need to uphold their claims through corresponding actions. If the duke could seize property, so could Paston. His men boldly invaded Drayton, disregarding the threats from the duke’s men, drove off 77 cattle, and brought them back to Hellesdon. The tenants followed, asking for their cattle to be returned, but Margaret Paston informed them they must first pay what they owed her husband or provide security for payment by an agreed-upon date. Harleston, an officer of the duke, was in Norwich and warned them that if they paid or secured a promise to pay, they would be evicted from their holdings. Harleston met with Margaret Paston that evening, but she refused to return the cattle on any terms other than what she had already stated. This happened on a Saturday evening. The following Monday, a replevin was issued to her in Harleston's name, who was the under-steward of the Duchy of Lancaster, on the grounds that the cattle had been taken from the duchy’s land. Margaret refused to comply until she confirmed if that was true, and upon investigation, she found it was not. The cattle remained in Hellesdon's pound, and Pynchemore, the officer who had served the replevin, had to go back to his boss. However, in the afternoon, he returned with a replevin sealed by the sheriff of Norfolk, which could not be lawfully ignored. Thus, the cattle were finally released from the pound and returned to the tenants.
This sort of quasi-legal warfare continued for weeks and 221 for months. At one time there would be a lull; but again it was reported that the duke’s men were busier. The duke himself was coming to Cossey, and his servants boasted openly that he would have Drayton in peace and then Hellesdon.221.1 And not very long after the duke did come to Norfolk, raising people on his way both in Norfolk and Suffolk,—for an attack, as every one knew, on Paston’s stronghold at Hellesdon, which was now placed in the keeping of his son Sir John.221.2
This kind of unofficial legal battle went on for weeks and months. Sometimes there would be a break, but then it was reported that the duke’s men were back at it. The duke himself was heading to Cossey, and his servants bragged openly that he would take Drayton peacefully and then Hellesdon. And shortly after, the duke did arrive in Norfolk, gathering support along the way in both Norfolk and Suffolk—for an attack, as everyone knew, on Paston’s stronghold at Hellesdon, which was now being held by his son Sir John.
Attempt of the duke’s men on Hellesdon.
Attempt by the duke's men on Hellesdon.
On Monday the 8th July, Philip Lipyate and the bailiff of Cossey, with about 300 men, came before Hellesdon, but, finding Sir John Paston quite prepared for them, professed they had no intention of attempting to force an entry. For Sir John had a garrison of 60 men within the place, and such a quantity of guns and ordnance that the assailants would certainly have had the worst of it. Lipyate and the bailiff, however, informed Sir John that they had a warrant to attach John Daubeney, Wykes, Richard Calle, and some others. Sir John replied that they were not within, and if they had been he would not have delivered them. Afterwards it was mutually agreed that the Duke of Suffolk should dismiss his men and Sir John Paston should do the same. But this only transferred the scene of action to Norwich, where Richard Calle was attacked by twelve men in the streets and only rescued by the sheriff; nor did he escape without the pleasant assurance that if he were caught another time he would be put to death, so that he did not dare ride out without an escort. Daubeney and Wykes were in a similar state of apprehension, and to crown all, it was said that there was to be a special commission to inquire of riots, in which the Duke of Suffolk and Yelverton would be commissioners. If so, every man that had taken Paston’s part was pretty sure of being hanged.221.3
On Monday, July 8th, Philip Lipyate and the bailiff of Cossey, along with about 300 men, showed up at Hellesdon. However, upon realizing that Sir John Paston was fully prepared for them, they claimed they had no intention of trying to force their way in. Sir John had a garrison of 60 men inside and enough weapons and artillery that the attackers would definitely have lost. Lipyate and the bailiff told Sir John that they had a warrant to arrest John Daubeney, Wykes, Richard Calle, and a few others. Sir John replied that they weren't there, and even if they were, he wouldn't have handed them over. Later, it was mutually agreed that the Duke of Suffolk would send his men home, and Sir John Paston would do the same. But this just moved the conflict to Norwich, where Richard Calle was attacked by twelve men in the streets and only saved by the sheriff; he also received the unsettling message that if he got caught again, he would be killed, so he didn’t dare ride out without protection. Daubeney and Wykes were equally fearful, and to top it all off, there were rumors of a special commission being set up to look into the riots, with the Duke of Suffolk and Yelverton as commissioners. If that happened, anyone who had supported Paston was almost guaranteed to be hanged.221.3
Sir John Paston, however, acquired great credit for having withstood so numerous a force as Lipyate and the bailiff of Cossey had brought against him. It will be readily understood that his position must have been a strong one. He and 222 his mother were then living at a mansion in Hellesdon, which probably stood on comparatively low ground near the river.222.1 But on the brow of the hill, nearer Drayton, stood a quadrangular fortress of which the ruins still exist, known at this day by the name of Drayton Lodge. This lodge lay within what was then called Hellesdon Warren, and commanded the entrance to the property. From its elevated position it must have been peculiarly difficult to attack. The country around was open heath, and the approach of an enemy could be descried distinctly in the distance. From the mansion below, where he had quartered his garrison of 60 men, he could doubtless bring up with ease at any time as many as seemed necessary for the defence of the lodge;222.2 while from the battlements of the lodge a heavy fire could be opened on the advancing foe.222.3
Sir John Paston, however, gained a lot of respect for standing firm against such a large force that Lipyate and the bailiff of Cossey had brought against him. It’s clear that his position must have been quite strong. He and 222 his mother were living in a mansion in Hellesdon, which probably sat on relatively low ground near the river.222.1 But on the hilltop, closer to Drayton, there was a square fortress whose ruins still exist today, known as Drayton Lodge. This lodge was located within what was then called Hellesdon Warren and controlled the entrance to the property. From its high position, it would have been particularly challenging to attack. The surrounding land was open heath, allowing anyone to easily spot an approaching enemy from a distance. From the mansion below, where he had stationed his garrison of 60 men, he could easily send up as many troops as needed to defend the lodge; 222.2 while from the lodge’s battlements, they could unleash a heavy fire on the advancing enemy.222.3
Living within a house that was threatened with siege, Margaret Paston, at this juncture, seems to have taken an active part along with her son in the preparations for defence. Her husband in London writes to her as a commander-in-chief might do to the governor of a besieged fort:—‘In good faith ye acquit you right well and discreetly, and heartily to your worship and mine, and to the shame of your adversaries: and I am well content that ye avowed that ye kept possession at Drayton and so would do.’ But the task imposed upon her had impaired her health; and John Paston, though for some potent reasons he was not able even now to come to her aid, was anxious to give her every comfort and encouragement in his power. ‘Take what may do your ease and spare not,’ he says in the same letter; ‘and in any wise take no thought nor too much labour for these matters, nor set it not so to 223 your heart that ye fare the worse for it. And as for the matter, so they overcome you not with force or boasting, I shall have the manor surelier to me and mine than the duke shall have Cossey, doubt ye not.’ In fact, if it were a question of law, John Paston’s title seems to have been greatly superior to any that could possibly have been advanced by the duke: in proof of which he points out a few facts which he tells his wife she may if she think proper lay before the Bishop of Norwich. The manor of Drayton had belonged to a merchant of London called John Hellesdon, long before any of the De la Poles held land in Norfolk or Suffolk. It had descended to his daughter Alice, and John Paston was able to show his title to her property. On the other hand he traced the pedigree of the Duke of Suffolk from ‘one William Poole of Hull, which was a worshipful man grown by fortune of the world,’ and whose son Michael, the first Earl of Suffolk, had been so created by King Richard II. since Paston’s father was born; and if any of their lineage held the manor of Drayton he would lose £100, if the duke would be bound in as much to prove the contrary. But the duke must not expect him to show his title to one who tried to oust him by violence. On this point John Paston was resolute. ‘Let my lord of Norwich wit that it is not profitable, nor the common weal of gentlemen, that any gentleman should be compelled by an entry of a lord to show his evidence or title to his land, nor I will not begin that example ne thraldom, of gentlemen nor of other. It is good a lord take sad counsel ere he begin any such matter.’223.1
Living in a house threatened with siege, Margaret Paston, at this point, seems to have taken an active role with her son in the preparations for defense. Her husband in London writes to her as a commander-in-chief might to the governor of a besieged fort: "Honestly, you’re doing very well and wisely, making us both proud and shaming our enemies. I’m glad you stated that you kept possession at Drayton and will continue to do so." However, the task she faced had taken a toll on her health; and John Paston, despite being unable to help her directly for various strong reasons, was eager to provide her with as much comfort and encouragement as possible. "Take whatever helps you feel better and don’t hold back," he says in the same letter; "and don’t worry too much or overwork yourself about these matters, and don’t let it weigh on your heart so that you suffer because of it. As for the situation, as long as they don’t overwhelm you with force or loud talk, I will have the manor more securely for myself and my family than the duke will have Cossey, you can be sure of that." In fact, if it came down to a legal matter, John Paston’s claim seemed to be much stronger than any the duke might claim: to prove this, he lists a few facts that he tells his wife she could present to the Bishop of Norwich if she chooses. The manor of Drayton had belonged to a London merchant named John Hellesdon long before any of the De la Poles owned land in Norfolk or Suffolk. It had passed down to his daughter Alice, and John Paston could prove his claim to her property. On the other hand, he traced the Duke of Suffolk’s lineage back to "one William Poole of Hull, who was a respected man who rose due to fortune," and whose son Michael, the first Earl of Suffolk, was created by King Richard II after Paston’s father was born; and if any of their lineage ever held the manor of Drayton, he would lose £100 if the duke could prove otherwise. But the duke shouldn’t expect him to prove his title to someone who tried to forcibly take it away from him. On this matter, John Paston was firm. "Let my lord of Norwich know that it’s neither beneficial nor good for the common good of gentlemen that any gentleman should be forced by a lord’s entry to show his evidence or title to his land, and I won’t start that kind of example nor servitude for gentlemen or anyone else. A lord should think carefully before starting any such matter."
It might have been supposed that after the duke’s attempt on Hellesdon, nothing but impediments of the most serious kind would have prevented John Paston from going down to Norfolk to take charge of his own interests and relieve his wife’s anxiety. But it appears that he hardly expected to be able to leave London, and in the same letter from which we have just been quoting he desires that if he be not home within three weeks his wife will come to him. In that case she is, before leaving, to put everything under proper rule 224 both at Caister and Hellesdon, ‘if the war hold.’ The state of matters between him and Suffolk was such as could only be spoken of as a state of war, even by plain matter-of-fact John Paston. And if the enemy offered peace his wife was to send him word.
It might have been assumed that after the duke’s attempt on Hellesdon, only serious obstacles would have stopped John Paston from heading to Norfolk to manage his own affairs and ease his wife’s worries. But it seems he barely expected to be able to leave London, and in the same letter we've just quoted, he asks that if he hasn't returned home within three weeks, his wife should come to him. In that case, she needs to get everything in order at both Caister and Hellesdon before she leaves, 'if the war continues.' The situation between him and Suffolk was something that could only be described as a state of war, even by straightforward John Paston. And if the enemy offered peace, his wife was to inform him. 224
What could have been the obstacle that prevented John Paston leaving London? It appears for one thing that he was at this time called upon to undergo an examination before the spiritual court of Canterbury, in defence of his claim to be Sir John Fastolf’s executor. This alone was, perhaps, sufficient to detain him, for it was a thing on which his most important interests depended. But there is no doubt that additional obstacles were raised up for him expressly by the malice of his enemies; John Paston imprisoned a third time. for it could not have been many weeks after his first examination that John Paston again found himself a prisoner in the Fleet, and within the walls of that prison his further depositions were taken.224.1
What could have stopped John Paston from leaving London? It seems that at this time he had to undergo an examination before the spiritual court of Canterbury to defend his claim as Sir John Fastolf's executor. This alone was probably enough to keep him there, as it affected his most important interests. However, it’s clear that his enemies created additional obstacles for him; John Paston was imprisoned for the third time. It couldn’t have been long after his first examination that John Paston found himself a prisoner in the Fleet again, and within those prison walls, his further statements were taken. 224.1
It was the malicious ingenuity of Judge Yelverton that had devised the means to inflict upon him this new incarceration. And the means employed were such as to make captivity doubly painful and humiliating. The king’s clandestine marriage to Elizabeth Woodville had taken place in May of the preceding year. At Michaelmas it was openly avowed; and if it displeased, as no doubt it did, Warwick and the old nobility, even from the first, it informed a whole world of time-servers and place-hunters that there was a new avenue to fortune in securing the favour of the Woodvilles. Already Rivers had been created Lord Treasurer and advanced to the dignity of an earldom. Already marriages had been made for the queen’s brothers and sisters, which were evidently provocative of envy, jealousy, and indignation.224.2 The king’s liberality towards his new relations was unbounded, and sycophants were not wanting to suggest to him how he might gratify their cupidity, sometimes at the expense of others than himself. Sir William Yelverton, accordingly, contrived to whisper in the royal ear that the king might fairly dispose of some fine property in Norfolk and Suffolk; for John 225 Paston, who claimed to be the owner, was come of servile blood, and was really the king’s bondman.225.1
It was the spiteful cleverness of Judge Yelverton that had come up with a way to put him into this new imprisonment. The methods used were designed to make his captivity even more painful and humiliating. The king's secret marriage to Elizabeth Woodville happened in May of the previous year. By Michaelmas, it was publicly acknowledged; and if it upset, as it likely did, Warwick and the old aristocracy, it also alerted a whole group of opportunists and fortune-seekers that there was a new path to success in winning the favor of the Woodvilles. Already, Rivers had been made Lord Treasurer and elevated to an earldom. Marriages had been arranged for the queen’s siblings, which clearly sparked envy, jealousy, and outrage. The king’s generosity towards his new relatives was limitless, and there were plenty of flatterers eager to suggest ways he could satisfy their greed, sometimes at the cost of others. Sir William Yelverton, therefore, managed to hint to the king that he could easily get rid of some valuable land in Norfolk and Suffolk; for John Paston, who claimed ownership, came from a lowly background and was essentially the king’s serf.
The reader will remember the curious paper225.2 in which it is set forth that the grandfather and father of John Paston had held lands in the village of Paston, by servile tenures, and that John Paston himself, without having any manor place, was endeavouring to ‘make himself a lordship there,’ to the prejudice of the duchy of Lancaster. There can be little doubt that this statement was drawn up in the year 1465 and that its author was Judge Yelverton. He had been at this time endeavouring to ingratiate himself with Anthony Woodville, Lord Scales, the queen’s brother, and it was in the interest of that nobleman that he made this attempt to asperse the lineage of the Pastons. Lord Scales seeks to obtain Caister. For Lord Scales had begun to cast covetous eyes on the magnificent castle at Caister; and if it were but satisfactorily shown that John Paston was disqualified from possessing it, no doubt the king, his brother-in-law, would be only too willing to grant it to himself. The case was already prejudged; Caister and the lordship of Cotton as well were his by anticipation, and some time before Paston was committed to prison it was known that Lord Scales meant to ride down into Norfolk and oust him from his property.225.3
The reader will recall the interesting document225.2 that states John Paston’s grandfather and father held lands in the village of Paston through servile tenures. John Paston himself, even without any manor, was trying to "establish a lordship there," which could harm the duchy of Lancaster. It’s likely that this statement was created in 1465 by Judge Yelverton. At this time, he was trying to win favor with Anthony Woodville, Lord Scales, the queen’s brother, and it was in the interest of that nobleman that he made this effort to tarnish the Paston family's reputation. Lord Scales is looking to acquire Caister. Lord Scales had started to set his sights on the impressive castle at Caister; if it could be proven that John Paston was unfit to own it, there’s no doubt the king, his brother-in-law, would gladly grant it to him. The situation was already leaning in his favor; Caister and the lordship of Cotton were essentially his by assumption, and some time before Paston was imprisoned, it was known that Lord Scales intended to ride into Norfolk to take his property.225.3
Although John Paston was thus unable to go home, as he wished to do, neither was Margaret Paston able for some time to go up and see him in London, as he had desired her. Wykes, who had promised to keep possession of the place at 226 Hellesdon in her absence, did not go down into Norfolk so soon as he had intended, but remained in London taking care of Paston’s interests in another fashion in conferences with Nevill, Archbishop of York, at that time Lord Chancellor. Perhaps already the influence of Archbishop Nevill, like that of his brother the Earl of Warwick, had begun to decline, and Wykes was really wasting his labour in complaining to his lordship of the riotous attempt made by the Duke of Suffolk’s men at Hellesdon. There was but one pretext on which the outrage could be justified,—a matter concerning the payment of 100 marks, but the money had been paid long ago. His lordship, however, durst swear the Duchess of Suffolk had no knowledge of it; and with that he left town, promising an answer when he came back next Tuesday.226.1
Although John Paston couldn't go home like he wanted, Margaret Paston also couldn't travel to see him in London for a while, as he had asked her to. Wykes, who had promised to look after the place at 226 Hellesdon in her absence, didn't head down to Norfolk as soon as he planned. Instead, he stayed in London, managing Paston's interests in a different way through talks with Nevill, the Archbishop of York, who was the Lord Chancellor at the time. Perhaps Archbishop Nevill's influence, like that of his brother the Earl of Warwick, was already starting to wane, and Wykes was likely wasting his efforts by complaining to his lordship about the disruptive actions of the Duke of Suffolk's men at Hellesdon. The only justification for the outrage was a matter regarding the payment of 100 marks, but that money had been paid a long time ago. Nevertheless, his lordship insisted that the Duchess of Suffolk was unaware of it, and with that, he left town, promising to provide an answer when he returned next Tuesday.226.1
But Margaret Paston, though she could not yet come up to London, did not spend the time at home unprofitably. The judges had come down to Norwich on their circuit, when Margaret endeavoured to secure the advantage she had already gained in keeping possession at Drayton by getting a manor court held there in her husband’s name. But to do this she required the services of one or more faithful dependants who did not mind incurring a little personal risk in the interest of John Paston. Not many, certainly, were disposed to undertake the task. John Paston had written to his wife to have a body of men to escort the officer that would keep the court for him. But upon consultation it was thought better to keep all the men they could in reserve, as the duke’s officers had no less than 500 men ready to take advantage of the opportunity to force an entry into Hellesdon.
But Margaret Paston, even though she couldn’t get to London yet, didn’t waste her time at home. The judges came to Norwich on their circuit, and Margaret tried to secure her advantage of keeping possession at Drayton by holding a manor court in her husband’s name. However, she needed one or more loyal supporters who were willing to take a bit of personal risk for John Paston. Not many were willing to take on this task. John Paston had written to his wife to gather a group of men to escort the officer who would hold the court for him. But after discussing it, they decided it was better to keep as many men as they could in reserve, since the duke’s officers had at least 500 men ready to take the chance to force their way into Hellesdon.
Attempt of Margaret Paston to hold a court at Drayton.
Attempt of Margaret Paston to hold a court at Drayton.
Thomas Bond and an attached and confidential priest named Sir James Gloys were adventurous enough to go to Drayton alone for the purpose of holding a court on Lammas Day. They found, as might have been expected, that officers of the Duke of Suffolk were there before them. Harleston, along with Philip Lipyate, the parson of Salle, and William Yelverton, a grandson of the judge, who was to sit as steward, were in the courtyard of the manor, prepared to hold the 227 court in the Duke of Suffolk’s name. They were accompanied by about sixty persons or more, besides the tenants of Drayton, some having rusty poleaxes and bills to enforce respect for the duke’s authority. In the face of this array, however, Bond and Gloys announced that they came to keep the court in the name of John Paston; on which the former was immediately delivered into the custody of William Ducket, a new bailiff of Drayton appointed by the duke, and was carried off to Cossey, his arms bound behind him with whipcord like a thief. But Margaret Paston spoke with the judges next morning before they went to the shirehouse, in presence of the bailiff of Cossey and the whole of the duke’s council; and the judges calling the bailiff before them, gave him a severe reproof, and sent the sheriff to see what company had been mustered at Drayton. The sheriff rode first to Hellesdon, and expressed himself satisfied with the demeanour of Paston’s men there. When he came to Drayton, the bands of Suffolk’s retainers had disappeared. He demanded that Thomas Bond should be delivered to him, and was told that he had been sent to the Duke of Suffolk; but he was afterwards delivered to him at Norwich, with a request that he should not be set at liberty without a fine, as he had troubled the king’s leet. The judges, however, on being informed of the real state of the case, commanded him to be set at liberty, and pronounced a very strong censure on the conduct of Suffolk’s officers.227.1
Thomas Bond and a confidential priest named Sir James Gloys were bold enough to go to Drayton alone to hold a court on Lammas Day. As expected, they found that the Duke of Suffolk’s officers were already there. Harleston, along with Philip Lipyate, the parson of Salle, and William Yelverton, a grandson of the judge who was supposed to act as steward, were in the courtyard of the manor, ready to hold the court in the Duke of Suffolk’s name. They were joined by around sixty people, in addition to the tenants of Drayton, some carrying rusty poleaxes and bills to enforce respect for the duke’s authority. Despite this show of force, Bond and Gloys stated that they were there to hold the court in John Paston’s name; as a result, Bond was immediately taken into custody by William Ducket, a newly appointed bailiff of Drayton by the duke, and was dragged away to Cossey, his arms tied behind him with whipcord like a criminal. However, Margaret Paston spoke with the judges the next morning before they went to the shirehouse, in front of the Cossey bailiff and the entire duke’s council. The judges called the bailiff before them, gave him a stern reprimand, and sent the sheriff to check on the gathering at Drayton. The sheriff first rode to Hellesdon and was satisfied with how Paston’s men behaved there. When he arrived in Drayton, however, Suffolk’s men had vanished. He demanded that Thomas Bond be handed over to him, but was told that he had been sent to the Duke of Suffolk; he was later delivered to the sheriff in Norwich, with a request that he shouldn’t be released without a fine, as he had disrupted the king’s leet. However, the judges, upon learning the true situation, ordered his release and issued a strong rebuke of Suffolk’s officers.
As for the manors of Caister and Cotton, it does not appear that Lord Scales ever carried out his intention so far as the latter was concerned; nor had he taken possession even of the former some time after John Paston was committed to the Fleet. That occurrence must have taken place about the middle of the month of August,227.2 and towards the end of September we have evidence that Sir John Paston was in Caister Castle keeping possession for his father.227.3 But the 228 Paston family had been warned of the danger, and we may be well assured that they did not neglect the warning in either case. Indeed, the question how to make matters secure at Caister seems to have been the principal difficulty that caused Margaret to delay her journey up to London. As to Cotton, we shall see ere long that very effectual means were taken to secure possession there.
As for the manors of Caister and Cotton, it doesn’t seem like Lord Scales ever followed through on his plans for the latter; nor had he taken over the former even some time after John Paston was sent to the Fleet. That event must have occurred around mid-August, and by the end of September, we know that Sir John Paston was in Caister Castle keeping it secure for his father. The Paston family had been alerted to the danger, and we can be sure they took the warning seriously in both situations. In fact, figuring out how to secure Caister seems to have been the main reason Margaret postponed her trip to London. As for Cotton, we’ll see shortly that very effective measures were taken to secure possession there.
Margaret Paston visits her husband in prison.
Margaret Paston visits her husband in jail.
It would appear that when Margaret knew her husband was in prison she determined to delay no longer, but to visit him in London at all costs. Early in September she had already gone to him, and her son, John Paston the youngest, wrote to her from Norwich on the 14th, advising her, among other things, to visit the Rood of North-door (a cross beside St. Paul’s Cathedral), and St. Saviour’s at Bermondsey, during her stay in the capital. ‘And let my sister Margery,’ he suggests, ‘go with you, to pray to them that she may have a good husband or she come home again.’ It is difficult to tell whether this means devotion or sightseeing, jest or earnest. The young man had already seen a good deal of life, and was familiar with the principal attractions of the great city, to which in all probability his mother was as great a stranger as his young sister. Even the dame who had the care of his father’s apartments in the prison was not unknown apparently to John Paston the youngest. ‘And the Holy Trinity,’ he writes, ‘have you in keeping, and my fair Mistress of the Fleet.’
It seems that once Margaret learned her husband was in prison, she decided to waste no time and visit him in London no matter what. By early September, she had already gone to see him, and her youngest son, John Paston, wrote to her from Norwich on the 14th, advising her to check out the Rood of North-door (a cross near St. Paul’s Cathedral) and St. Saviour’s at Bermondsey during her time in the city. “And let my sister Margery,” he suggested, “come with you to pray for her to find a good husband or to return home.” It’s hard to tell if he meant this sincerely or as a joke, whether it was about faith or just sightseeing. The young man had experienced quite a bit of life and knew the main attractions of the big city, which was likely unfamiliar territory for both his mother and younger sister. Even the lady who took care of his father’s rooms in prison seemed to be known to John Paston. “And may the Holy Trinity,” he wrote, “keep you safe, along with my dear Mistress of the Fleet.”
John Paston the father does not seem to have been very uncomfortable in prison. He made friends in the place of his confinement, and among other persons became acquainted with Henry, Lord Percy, son of the attainted Earl of Northumberland, who was afterwards restored by King Edward to his father’s earldom. His spirits, indeed, if we may judge from his correspondence, were at this time particularly buoyant; for after his wife had taken leave of him to return homeward he wrote her a letter the latter half of which was composed of doggerel rhyme, jesting about having robbed her portmanteau, and referring her for redress to Richard Calle, whose ears he bade her nail to the post if he did not pay her the value. In none of his previous correspondence does he indulge in verse 229 or betray anything of this rollicking humour. The only subject on which he even insinuates a complaint is the weather, which seems to have been unnaturally cold for September. He speaks of it satirically as ‘this cold winter,’ and wishes his wife to send him some worsted for doublets in which to protect himself from the severity of the season. But even in this we can tell that he is jesting, for he explains himself that he wishes to have a doublet entirely composed of the wool manufactured at Worsted, for the credit of his native county. And so far is he from wishing it for the sake of warmth, that he particularly desires to procure a fine quality of worsted ‘almost like silk,’ of which William Paston’s tippet was composed.229.1
John Paston the father doesn’t seem to have been very uncomfortable in prison. He made friends during his confinement, and among others, he got to know Henry, Lord Percy, the son of the disgraced Earl of Northumberland, who was later restored to his father’s title by King Edward. His spirits, if we can judge from his letters, were particularly high at this time; after his wife left to head home, he wrote her a letter that ended with some silly rhymes, joking about having stolen her suitcase and saying she should take it up with Richard Calle, whose ears he told her to nail to the post if he didn’t pay her back. In none of his earlier letters does he write in verse or show this playful humor. The only thing he seems to complain about is the weather, which appears to have been unusually cold for September. He jokingly refers to it as ‘this cold winter’ and asks his wife to send him some wool for jackets to protect himself from the chilly weather. But even then it’s clear he’s joking, as he specifies that he wants a jacket made from wool produced in Worsted, for the pride of his home county. And he isn’t asking for it just for warmth; he specifically wants a fine quality wool ‘almost like silk,’ like what William Paston’s scarf was made of. 229
Margaret Paston enters Cotton.
Margaret Paston enters Cotton.
On her way back to Norfolk, Margaret Paston entered the manor of Cotton and remained in it for three days. She had sent a message to her son John Paston the youngest at Hellesdon to come and meet her there,229.2 and he came along with Wykes and twelve others, whom she had left at her departure to keep possession and collect the rents. It was within a week of Michaelmas Day, when rents fell due. As yet Lord Scales had made no attempt to seize upon this property. Sir Gilbert Debenham had occupied the manor for some years undisturbed, and he was doubtless considerably taken by surprise when he found that a lady on her way home from London had entered and taken possession in the name of John Paston. But when he heard that young John Paston was gathering money of the tenants, he raised a body of 300 men to expel the intruder. Young John Paston was expecting reinforcements to his little band from Caister or elsewhere, but they did not come; so that his position would have been a critical one had not some one been his friend in the household of the Duke of Norfolk. Sir Gilbert was the duke’s 230 steward, and John Paston the youngest was still in the duke’s service. A yeoman of his lordship’s chamber represented to that nobleman that there was imminent risk of a quarrel between two of his men, which would be a great ‘disworship’ to his grace. The duke sent for the two immediately to attend upon him at Framlingham Castle, and proposed to them terms of compromise until the matter could be thoroughly investigated. He desired that neither party should muster men, that the court should be ‘continued’—that is to say, adjourned—till he himself should have had an opportunity of speaking both with John Paston the father and on the other side with Yelverton and Jenney, who had conveyed to Debenham the title on which he founded his claim to the manor. Meanwhile he proposed that the place should be kept by some indifferent person to be chosen by both parties.
On her way back to Norfolk, Margaret Paston stopped at the manor of Cotton and stayed there for three days. She had sent a message to her youngest son, John Paston, at Hellesdon, asking him to come and meet her there, and he arrived with Wykes and twelve others who she had left behind to manage the property and collect the rents. It was almost a week before Michaelmas Day when rents were due. So far, Lord Scales had made no move to take over this property. Sir Gilbert Debenham had occupied the manor for several years without any trouble and was likely quite surprised to discover that a lady returning from London had entered and taken possession in John Paston's name. However, when he found out that young John Paston was collecting money from the tenants, he gathered 300 men to drive out the intruder. Young John Paston was hoping for reinforcements for his small group from Caister or elsewhere, but they did not arrive; thus, his situation would have been critical if it hadn't been for a friend he had in the Duke of Norfolk’s household. Sir Gilbert was the duke’s steward, and young John Paston was still in the duke’s service. A yeoman from the duke’s chamber informed him that there was a real risk of conflict between his men, which would reflect poorly on him. The duke called for both parties to meet him at Framlingham Castle and suggested terms for a compromise until everything could be properly investigated. He requested that neither side should gather forces and that the court should be "continued"—meaning postponed—until he had a chance to speak with John Paston’s father and, on the other side, Yelverton and Jenney, who had given Debenham the title that supported his claim to the manor. In the meantime, he proposed that an impartial person, chosen by both parties, should oversee the property.
To these terms John Paston the youngest would not assent without consulting his mother, who had again come over from Norwich, or perhaps from Caister, to see how matters went. But after a conference, they sent an answer to the duke, declaring that they could not give up possession of the place, but out of their anxiety for peace, and to satisfy his lordship, they were willing to desist meanwhile from collecting rents, if the opposite party would engage not to distrain or keep courts there either. To this compromise Sir Gilbert said that he agreed, provided it met with the approval of Yelverton and Jenney; and the Duke of Norfolk, who was going up to London in anticipation of his birthday when he attained his majority, left all the sooner in the hope of bringing this matter to a favourable settlement.230.1
John Paston the youngest wouldn't agree to these terms without talking to his mother, who had come over from Norwich, or maybe from Caister, to check on how things were going. After discussing it, they sent a response to the duke, stating that they couldn't give up possession of the place. However, out of their concern for peace and to appease his lordship, they were willing to stop collecting rents for now, as long as the other party agreed not to seize property or hold court there either. Sir Gilbert said he was on board with this compromise, as long as Yelverton and Jenney approved it too. The Duke of Norfolk, who was heading to London in anticipation of his birthday when he would turn eighteen, left even sooner hoping to bring this matter to a favorable resolution.230.1
Thus far, at least, the entry into Cotton had been a distinct success. The compromise was greatly in favour of the Pastons, for an appeal to force would almost certainly have gone against them, and, though they engaged for the time to abstain from taking more money of the tenants, they had already succeeded in collecting almost all that they expected to receive for Michaelmas term.230.2 So Margaret Paston on her return to Norfolk, and her son, when he was summoned to London 231 shortly afterwards, to attend the duke on his coming of age,231.1 may each have left Cotton with feelings akin to triumph. But scarcely had the former returned to Norwich when she discovered to her dismay that her clever manœuvre in Suffolk had left the family interests insufficiently protected elsewhere. The Duke of Suffolk had not only a great number of men at Cossey, but he had a powerful friend within the city of Norwich. Thomas Elys, the new mayor, was so flagrantly partial, that he had said at Drayton he would supply my lord of Suffolk with a hundred men whenever he should require them, and if any men of the city went to Paston he would lay them fast in prison.231.2 Hellesdon, unfortunately, lay midway between Cossey and the city of Norwich, and as it was not now assize time there was practically no control over such magnates as the Duke of Suffolk and the mayor. So, on the morning of Tuesday the 15th of October, one Bottisforth, who was bailiff for the duke at Eye, came to Hellesdon, arrested four of John Paston’s servants, and carried them off to Cossey without a warrant from any justice of the peace. His intention, he said, was to convey them to Eye prison along with as many more of Paston’s adherents as he could lay his hands on. That same day the duke came to Norwich with a retinue of 500 men. He sent for the mayor and aldermen with the sheriffs, and desired them in the king’s name to make inquiry of the constables in every ward of the city what men had taken part with Paston in recent gatherings. Any such persons he requested that they would arrest and punish, and send their names to him by eight o’clock on the following day. On this the mayor arrested one Robert Lovegold, brasier, and threatened him that he should be hanged, though he had only been with Margaret Paston at Lammas, when she was menaced by the companies of Harleston and the bailiff of Cossey.231.3
So far, at least, the entry into Cotton had been a clear success. The compromise favored the Pastons significantly, as turning to violence would almost certainly have backfired on them. Although they agreed to stop collecting more money from the tenants for the time being, they had already managed to gather nearly all the expected payments for the Michaelmas term. So Margaret Paston, upon returning to Norfolk, and her son, when he was called to London shortly after to meet the duke on his coming of age, may have left Cotton feeling quite triumphant. But as soon as Margaret returned to Norwich, she was dismayed to find that her clever move in Suffolk had left their family interests poorly protected in other areas. The Duke of Suffolk not only had a large number of men at Cossey, but he also had a powerful ally in the city of Norwich. Thomas Elys, the new mayor, was so openly biased that he had stated at Drayton that he would provide Lord Suffolk with a hundred men whenever needed, and if any men from the city went to Paston, he would have them thrown in prison. Unfortunately, Hellesdon was situated right between Cossey and the city of Norwich, and since it wasn't currently assize time, there was hardly any control over powerful figures like the Duke of Suffolk and the mayor. So, on the morning of Tuesday, October 15th, a man named Bottisforth, who was the duke’s bailiff at Eye, came to Hellesdon, arrested four of John Paston’s servants, and took them off to Cossey without any warrant from a justice of the peace. He claimed his intention was to take them to Eye prison along with as many more of Paston's supporters as he could catch. That same day, the duke arrived in Norwich with a group of 500 men. He summoned the mayor and aldermen along with the sheriffs and asked them, in the king's name, to investigate with the constables in every ward of the city regarding anyone who had participated with Paston in recent meetings. He requested that these individuals be arrested, punished, and their names sent to him by eight o’clock the next day. Following this, the mayor arrested a man named Robert Lovegold, a brasier, and threatened him with hanging, even though he had only been with Margaret Paston at Lammas when she had been threatened by the groups from Harleston and the duke’s bailiff at Cossey.
Attack on Hellesdon.
Attack on Hellesdon.
Scarcely one of Paston’s servants now durst openly show himself abroad, and, the duke having the city at his command, his followers made, that same Tuesday, a regular assault on the place at Hellesdon. The slender garrison knew that it was madness to resist, and no opposition was offered. The 232 duke’s men took possession, and set John Paston’s own tenants to work, very much against their wills, to destroy the mansion and break down the walls of the lodge, while they themselves ransacked the church, turned out the parson, and spoiled the images. They also pillaged very completely every house in the village. As for John Paston’s own place, they stripped it completely bare; and whatever there was of lead, brass, pewter, iron, doors, or gates, or other things that they could not conveniently carry off, they hacked and hewed them to pieces. The duke rode through Hellesdon to Drayton the following day, while his men were still busy completing the work of destruction by the demolition of the lodge. The wreck of the building, with the rents they made in its walls, is visible even now.232.1
Scarcely one of Paston’s servants now dared to show himself outside, and with the duke in control of the city, his followers made a full-on attack on Hellesdon that Tuesday. The small garrison realized it was foolish to resist, so they didn’t put up any fight. The duke’s men took over and forced John Paston’s own tenants to work, against their will, to tear down the mansion and break the walls of the lodge, while they looted the church, kicked out the parson, and vandalized the images. They also completely ransacked every house in the village. As for John Paston’s own property, they stripped it bare; and anything made of lead, brass, pewter, iron, doors, or gates, or anything else they couldn’t easily carry off, they smashed to pieces. The duke rode through Hellesdon to Drayton the next day, while his men were still busy finishing the destruction by demolishing the lodge. The remains of the building, with the damage they caused to its walls, are still visible today.
This was carrying things with the high hand; but it did not improve the Duke of Suffolk’s popularity at Norwich, and it created no small sympathy with Paston and his tenants. ‘There cometh much people daily,’ wrote Margaret Paston to her husband, ‘to wonder thereupon, both of Norwich and of other places, and they speak shamefully thereof. The duke had been better than a thousand pound that it had never been done; and ye have the more good will of the people that it is so foully done.’ Margaret was anxious that the effects of the outrage should be seen before winter came on by some one specially sent from the king to view and report upon the ruin. But no redress was obtained while her husband lived, and even some years after his death his sons petitioned for it in vain.
This was being really arrogant; but it didn't boost the Duke of Suffolk’s popularity in Norwich, and it sparked a lot of sympathy for Paston and his tenants. ‘A lot of people come every day,’ Margaret Paston wrote to her husband, ‘to see what’s going on, both from Norwich and other places, and they talk badly about it. The duke would have been better off losing a thousand pounds than to have let this happen; and you have more support from the people because it was handled so poorly.’ Margaret was worried that the impact of the outrage should be assessed before winter by someone specifically sent from the king to evaluate and report on the damage. But no remedy was found while her husband was alive, and even years after his death, his sons petitioned for it without success.
216.1 568-9, 571-2.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 568-9, 571-2.
217.1 No. 572.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 572.
217.2 No. 572. Itin. W. Worc., 366. Those who are interested in the subject may be referred to the Year Books of Mich. and Hil. 4 Edw. iv. for pleadings as to the validity of the outlawry and supersedeas. These, however, are purely technical and of no interest to the general reader.
217.2 No. 572. Itin. W. Worc., 366. Anyone interested in the topic can check the Year Books of Mich. and Hil. 4 Edw. iv. for legal arguments regarding the validity of the outlawry and supersedeas. However, these are strictly technical and not relevant to the average reader.
217.3 No. 574.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 574.
218.1 No. 576.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 576.
218.2 No. 578.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 578.
218.3 Nos. 579, 584.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 579, 584.
219.1 Nos. 579, 581.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 579, 581.
219.2 No. 581.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 581.
219.3 Now commonly spelt Costessey, but pronounced, as it is usually spelt in the Paston Letters, Cossey.
219.3 Now commonly spelled Costessey, but pronounced, as it is usually spelled in the Paston Letters, Cossey.
220.1 No. 583.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 583.
221.1 No. 585.
No. 585.
221.2 No. 592.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 592.
221.3 No. 593.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 593.
222.1 At Hellesdon North Hall, the property of Mr. J. H. Gurney, old foundations have been recently discovered, which are in all probability those of John Paston’s house. The place is about 400 yards from Hellesdon Church.
222.1 At Hellesdon North Hall, owned by Mr. J. H. Gurney, old foundations have recently been found, which are likely those of John Paston's house. The site is about 400 yards from Hellesdon Church.
222.2 One day in the beginning of May as many as sixty men were placed in the lodge itself, and kept there all day. At that time an attack was continually expected, but not more than sixteen or twenty persons could sleep in the building. See No. 581, at p. 139 (vol. iv.).
222.2 One day in early May, around sixty men were housed in the lodge itself and kept there all day. During that time, an attack was always anticipated, but no more than sixteen or twenty people could sleep in the building. See No. 581, at p. 139 (vol. iv.).
222.3 ‘The ruined Lodge at Drayton’ is the subject of an interesting paper by the late Mr. Henry Harrod in the Norfolk Archæology, vol. ii. p. 363. There are no remains of battlements now, but most probably they once existed.
222.3 ‘The ruined Lodge at Drayton’ is the topic of a fascinating paper by the late Mr. Henry Harrod in the Norfolk Archæology, vol. ii. p. 363. There are no remnants of battlements today, but they likely existed at one time.
223.1 No. 595.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 595.
224.1 No. 606.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #606
224.2 W. Worc. Annales, 501, 506.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ W. Worc. *Annales*, 501, 506.
225.1 Itin. Will. de Worc., 323.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Itinerary. Will. de Worc., 323.
225.2 See pp. 28, 29.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
225.3 No. 598. It appears by the city records of Norwich, an extract from which, kindly communicated to me by the Rev. William Hudson, will be found in the Appendix to this Introduction, that Lord Scales arrived in the city ‘a second time’ towards the close of the year 1465—apparently just before Christmas day, for the date was within eighteen days of a document dated 10th January, 5 Edward IV.—for the express purpose of taking possession of all the goods and chattels of John Paston, whom the king had seized as his ‘native.’ This raised an awkward question about the privileges of the city, in which John Paston possessed a house. But the civic authorities found a way out of the difficulty, and agreed that Lord Scales should be allowed to enter by the act of John Paston’s feoffees; for it was understood that certain aldermen and common council men were co-feoffees along with him, of the messuage which he held. Thus the city’s liberty was theoretically preserved without offence to the higher powers.
225.3 No. 598. According to the city records of Norwich, an excerpt from which was kindly shared with me by Rev. William Hudson and can be found in the Appendix to this Introduction, Lord Scales arrived in the city ‘a second time’ near the end of 1465—likely just before Christmas, as the date was within eighteen days of a document dated 10th January, 5 Edward IV.—to take possession of all the goods and belongings of John Paston, whom the king had seized as his ‘native.’ This raised a tricky issue regarding the privileges of the city, where John Paston owned a house. However, the city officials found a solution and agreed that Lord Scales could enter through the act of John Paston’s feoffees; it was understood that certain aldermen and common council members were co-feoffees alongside him for the property he held. In this way, the city's liberty was theoretically maintained without offending the higher authorities.
226.1 No. 598.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 598.
227.1 No. 599.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 599.
227.2 On the 18th August Margaret Paston was still hoping that her husband would find it possible to come home himself, and save her the necessity of going up to London to see him. See No. 604. But we know that he was imprisoned before the 28th of the month. No. 606.
227.2 On August 18th, Margaret Paston was still hoping her husband would be able to come home himself and spare her the trouble of traveling to London to see him. See No. 604. However, we know he was imprisoned before the 28th of the month. No. 606.
229.1 No. 609.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 609.
229.2 See No. 613. The heading of this letter is unfortunately wrong. Deceived by the facsimile to which Fenn refers as showing the character of the signature, I attributed the letter to Sir John Paston. But Margaret Paston expressly says it was John Paston the younger whom she left at Cotton (No. 610), and this letter must therefore have been written by him. Besides, the writer himself mentions that the dispute with Debenham was referred to the Duke of Norfolk to avoid the scandal of a quarrel between two of his men. It was not Sir John Paston, but his brother, that was in the Duke of Norfolk’s service.
229.2 See No. 613. The title of this letter is unfortunately incorrect. Misled by the facsimile that Fenn mentions as showing the signature's style, I mistakenly attributed the letter to Sir John Paston. However, Margaret Paston clearly states that it was John Paston the younger who she left at Cotton (No. 610), so this letter must have been written by him. Additionally, the writer notes that the dispute with Debenham was brought to the Duke of Norfolk to avoid the embarrassment of a fight between two of his men. It was not Sir John Paston, but his brother, who was in the Duke of Norfolk’s service.
230.1 Nos. 613, 614.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 613, 614.
230.2 No. 613.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 613.
231.1 No. 614.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 614.
231.2 No. 581.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 581.
231.3 No. 616.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 616.
232.1 Nos. 616, 617.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 616, 617.
Footnote 217.2: ... Mich. and Hil. 4 Edw.
iv.
typography unchanged: expected form “Edw. IV.”
Footnote 217.2: ... Mich. and Hil. 4 Edw. IV.
typography unchanged: expected form “Edw. IV.”
John Paston’s Latter Days
The chagrin and mortification inflicted upon John Paston by an injury like this may not unlikely have contributed to shorten his days. The correspondence is scanty from the end of October 1465 till some time after his death, which occurred in London in May of the following year. We know nothing of the nature of the illness which carried him off; but three 233 imprisonments in the course of five years, accompanied with a great deal of anxiety about his newly acquired property, the intrigues of lawyers and the enmity of great men, must have exercised a depressing influence even on the stoutest heart. He appears to have been released from prison some time before his death, A.D. 1466. and was so far well in February that he had a conference in Westminster Hall with William Jenney, who desired at last to come to some agreement with him. But the great lawsuit about Fastolf’s will remained still undecided, and he left to his son Sir John an inheritance troubled by a disputed claim. He died on the 21st or 22nd May233.1 1466. His remains were carried down into Norfolk and buried with great magnificence in Bromholm Abbey.233.2
The disappointment and embarrassment that John Paston faced from an injury like this likely contributed to his early death. There is limited correspondence from the end of October 1465 until some time after his death, which occurred in London in May of the following year. We know nothing about the illness that took his life; however, three imprisonments over five years, combined with significant anxiety about his recently acquired property, the schemes of lawyers, and the hostility from powerful figures, must have had a heavy toll even on the strongest individual. He seems to have been released from prison some time before his death, and was in reasonable health in February, having a meeting in Westminster Hall with William Jenney, who wanted to finally reach an agreement with him. However, the major lawsuit regarding Fastolf’s will was still unresolved, leaving his son Sir John with an inheritance complicated by a disputed claim. He died on the 21st or 22nd of May 1466. His body was taken down to Norfolk and buried with great honor in Bromholm Abbey.
Of his character we see fewer indications than might have been expected in a correspondence extending over more than twenty years, and perhaps we are in danger of judging him too much from the negative point of view. A man of business habits and of little humour, but apparently of elastic spirits and thorough knowledge of the world, he was not easily conquered by any difficulties or overwhelmed by misfortunes. His early experience in that dispute with Lord Molynes about Gresham must have taught him, if he needed teaching, the crookedness of the times in which he lived, and the hopelessness of trusting to mere abstract right and justice for the protection of his own interests. But by unwearied energy, by constant watchfulness, by cultivating the friendship of Sir John Fastolf and the goodwill of the world in general, he succeeded in asserting for himself a position of some importance in his native county. That he was, at the same time, grasping and selfish to some extent, is no more than what we might be prepared to expect; and it would seem there were complaints to this effect even among the members of his own family.233.3 As a parent he appears to have been somewhat unamiable and cold-hearted. Yet it is mainly to his self-seeking, businesslike character that we owe the preservation of 234 so valuable a correspondence. He knew well the importance of letters and of documents when rights came to be contested, and he was far more anxious about their security than about all the rest of his goods and chattels.234.1
We see fewer signs of his character than we might have expected from a correspondence that lasted over twenty years, and we might be at risk of judging him too much from a negative angle. He was a man of business, not very humorous, but seemed to have a resilient spirit and a solid understanding of the world. He wasn't easily beaten by challenges or crushed by misfortune. His early experiences in the dispute with Lord Molynes over Gresham must have taught him, if he needed any lessons, about the deceitfulness of the times he lived in and the futility of relying solely on abstract notions of right and justice to protect his interests. However, through relentless effort, constant vigilance, and by cultivating friendships like that with Sir John Fastolf and generally winning people over, he managed to secure a significant position in his home county. That he was somewhat greedy and selfish is no surprise, and it seems even his own family had complaints about this. As a parent, he seems to have been rather unkind and emotionally distant. Nonetheless, it's mainly due to his self-serving, business-minded nature that we have such valuable correspondence preserved. He understood the importance of letters and documents when it came to defending rights and was much more concerned about their safety than about all his other possessions.
Sir John Fastolf’s will.
Sir John Fastolf’s will.
Such being the nature of the man, and his personal history being as we have seen, what are we to say of the dark suspicion thrown upon his conduct in one important matter by his personal enemy Sir William Yelverton, and even by his quondam friend William Worcester? If their contention was true, the great addition made to the fortunes of the Paston family on the death of Sir John Fastolf was only due to a successful forgery. The will on which John Paston founded his claim to Caister, as well as to the manors of Drayton and Hellesdon, Cotton, Calcotes, and the whole of Fastolf’s lands in the counties of Norfolk and Suffolk, was denounced by them as a fabrication and not the genuine will of Sir John Fastolf. And we must own that there are many things which seem to make the imputation credible. We have, unfortunately, only a portion of the depositions taken in the lawsuit, and these are entirely those of the adverse party, with the exception of two separate and individual testimonies given in Paston’s favour.234.2 We ought, therefore, undoubtedly to be on our guard against attaching undue weight to the many allegations of perjury and corruption against Paston’s witnesses, as it is certainly quite conceivable that the interested testimony was on the other side, and it is truly shown in John Paston’s own comments upon the evidence that the proofs given were insufficient. But, on the other hand, it is a very suspicious circumstance that a will drawn up by Fastolf on the 14th June before his death, was altered on the 3rd November so as to confer special powers in the administration to John Paston and Thomas Howes, and to give a large beneficiary interest to the former.234.3 It is also singular that there should be three separate instruments of this latter date, each professing to be Fastolf’s will.234.4 And it by no means tends to allay suspicion when we find that two years after John Paston’s death, and very shortly before his own, the parson Thomas Howes, a 235 Grey Friar, and partner with him in the principal charge of the administration of the alleged last will, made a declaration ‘for the discharge of his conscience’ that the document was a fabrication.235.1
Given the man's nature and his well-documented personal history, what should we make of the serious doubts cast on his actions by his personal enemy Sir William Yelverton and his former friend William Worcester? If their claims are accurate, the significant boost to the wealth of the Paston family following Sir John Fastolf's death was merely a result of a successful forgery. The will that John Paston used to stake his claim on Caister, as well as the manors of Drayton, Hellesdon, Cotton, Calcotes, and all of Fastolf’s lands in Norfolk and Suffolk, was labeled by them as a fake rather than the true will of Sir John Fastolf. Admittedly, there are many factors that lend some credibility to this accusation. Unfortunately, we only have a partial record of the depositions from the lawsuit, and these are solely from the opposing side, except for two separate testimonies that support Paston. Therefore, we should definitely be careful about giving too much weight to the numerous accusations of perjury and corruption against Paston’s witnesses, as it’s very plausible that the biased testimony came from the other side. John Paston himself pointed out that the evidence presented was inadequate. However, it is quite suspicious that a will created by Fastolf on June 14, just before his death, was modified on November 3 to grant special administrative powers to John Paston and Thomas Howes, along with a significant interest to the former. It’s also odd that there are three different documents from that later date, each claiming to be Fastolf’s will. Moreover, it doesn’t help dispel suspicion when we learn that two years after John Paston’s death, and just before his own passing, the parson Thomas Howes, a Grey Friar and partner in the primary responsibility for managing the supposed last will, declared “for the discharge of his conscience” that the document was a fraud.
This evidence might seem at first sight decisive and extremely damaging to the character of John Paston. But even here we must not be too precipitate in our conclusion. It is, for one thing, fairly open to remark that if this subsequent declaration of Sir Thomas Howes was an impeachment of Paston’s honesty, it was no less so of his own; so that it becomes a question whether he was more honest at the time he was acting in concurrence with Paston or at the time of his professed repentance when he made this declaration. But on the whole we may admit that the latter alternative is more probable, and we frankly own it as our belief that Sir Thomas Howes, in his latter days, felt scruples of conscience with regard to the part he had taken in defending for his master Paston the validity of what, after all, he considered to be a questionable document. Yet what are we to say, in this case, to the testimony of another Grey Friar, our old friend Dr. Brackley, who had drawn up the final agreement between Fastolf and Paston relative to the college, got it engrossed on indented parchment, read it to Sir John, and saw him put his seal to it?235.2 It was Brackley’s dying testimony, when he was shriven by Friar Mowth, and informed that there were serious imputations on his conduct in reference to this matter, that as he would answer before God, in whose presence he was soon to appear, the will which John Paston produced in court was the genuine will of Sir John Fastolf. This testimony, too, he repeated unsolicited when, after seeming to rally for a day or two, he sank again, and saw himself once more in the presence of death.235.3 Truly, if it seem hard to doubt the declaration of Sir Thomas Howes, it is harder still to cast suspicion on Brackley’s dying evidence.
This evidence might seem initially convincing and very damaging to John Paston's reputation. However, we shouldn't rush to conclusions. For one thing, it’s worth noting that if Sir Thomas Howes' later statement questioned Paston's honesty, it also called into question his own. It raises the issue of whether he was more honest when he was working alongside Paston or during his professed regret when he made this statement. Overall, we can accept that the latter option is more likely, and we believe that Sir Thomas Howes, in his later years, had doubts about the role he played in defending what he considered to be a questionable document for Paston. Yet, what do we make of the testimony from another Grey Friar, our old acquaintance Dr. Brackley, who drew up the final agreement between Fastolf and Paston regarding the college, got it written on indented parchment, read it to Sir John, and witnessed him sealing it?235.2 When Brackley was near death and confessed to Friar Mowth, he was informed that there were serious accusations against him regarding this matter. He stated that as he would answer to God, before whom he was soon to appear, the will that John Paston presented in court was the genuine will of Sir John Fastolf. He even repeated this testimony unprompted when he seemed to improve for a day or two, but then fell back and faced death again.235.3 Indeed, if it's difficult to doubt Sir Thomas Howes' statement, it’s even harder to question Brackley's dying declaration.
The true explanation of these discrepancies may, however, involve less serious charges against the character either of Paston, Brackley, or Howes than would at first sight appear 236 inevitable. The question was not really one about the authenticity of a document, but about the exact nature of a dying man’s will. The document avowedly had not Fastolf’s signature attached; it seems that he was too ill to write. For some years before his death I do not find Fastolf’s own signature attached to any of his letters. The point in dispute was whether it really represented Fastolf’s latest intentions as to the disposal of his property. True, it bore Fastolf’s seal of arms, which Yelverton and Worcester at first endeavoured to prove must have been affixed to it after his death. But Paston seems to have shown most successfully that this was impossible, as Fastolf’s seal of arms was at his death contained in a purse sealed with his signet, and the signet itself was at that time taken off his finger, and sealed up in a chest under the seals of several of the executors.236.1 Moreover, Paston’s statements went to show that the terms of the will were settled in various conferences with Sir John during the months of September, October, and the beginning of November, and that corrections had been made in it by his express desire. With all this, however, it may have been a delicate question whether the latest corrections were truly in accordance with Fastolf’s mind, and doubts may have been fairly entertained on the subject by Sir Thomas Howes; especially when we consider that on the day the will was dated Fastolf was utterly unable to speak articulately, so that no one could hear him without putting his ear close to the mouth of the dying man.236.2 With regard to John Paston’s part in the matter, he was not present when Fastolf’s seal was put to the document, so that the validity of that act rested entirely upon the testimony of others, particularly Dr. Brackley. And as to the charge of his ‘fabricating’ the will, it was never denied that he drew it up, or took a considerable part in doing so; the only question is how far he did so in accordance with Sir John Fastolf’s own instructions.
The real reason for these discrepancies might involve less serious accusations against Paston, Brackley, or Howes than it first seems inevitable. The issue wasn't really about the authenticity of a document, but about the exact nature of a dying man's will. The document clearly didn't have Fastolf's signature; he was too sick to write. For several years before his death, I don't see Fastolf's own signature on any of his letters. The point of contention was whether it actually reflected Fastolf's last wishes regarding his property. While it had Fastolf's seal of arms, Yelverton and Worcester initially tried to argue that it must have been affixed after his death. However, Paston appears to have convincingly shown that this was impossible because Fastolf's seal of arms was in a purse sealed with his signet at his death, and the signet itself had been taken off his finger and locked in a chest under the seals of several of the executors. Moreover, Paston’s statements indicated that the terms of the will were agreed upon in various meetings with Sir John during September, October, and early November, and that changes had been made at his express request. Nevertheless, it may have been a sensitive issue whether the latest changes truly reflected Fastolf's intentions, and Sir Thomas Howes might have had legitimate doubts on the matter; especially considering that on the date the will was signed, Fastolf was completely unable to speak clearly, making it hard for anyone to hear him without putting their ear close to the dying man's mouth. Regarding John Paston’s involvement, he wasn't present when Fastolf's seal was affixed to the document, so the validity of that act depended entirely on the testimony of others, particularly Dr. Brackley. As for the claim that he 'fabricated' the will, it was never denied that he drafted it or played a significant role in doing so; the only question is how much of it was in line with Sir John Fastolf’s own instructions.
Some important matters of fact, indeed, were asserted by Paston in support of his case, and contested by the opposite 237 side. Among other things, it was contended that in the autumn of the year 1457, two years before his death, Sir John Fastolf had actually made estate to John Paston of the manor of Caister and other lands in Norfolk, and thereupon given him livery of seisin with a view to the foundation of the college:237.1 also that the will made in 1459 was an imperfect document, in which no executors were named, and to which no seal was attached.237.2 If these allegations were true, there was, after all, no great alteration in Sir John’s intentions during the last two years of his life. On the other hand, Sir Thomas Howes, in his later declaration, asserts that only a year before Fastolf’s death he had, at Paston’s desire, urged Sir John to allow Paston to buy three of his manors and live in his college; at which proposition the old knight started with indignation, and declared with a great oath, ‘An I knew that Paston would buy any of my lands or my goods, he should never be my feoffee, nor mine executor.’ But even Howes acknowledges that he was willing to allow Paston a lodging for term of his life within the manor of Caister.237.3
Some important facts were indeed claimed by Paston to support his case, and were challenged by the other side. They argued that in the fall of 1457, two years before his death, Sir John Fastolf had actually transferred the manor of Caister and other lands in Norfolk to John Paston, and had given him possession with the intention of establishing the college. They also claimed that the will made in 1459 was flawed, as it named no executors and had no seal attached. If these claims were accurate, there wasn’t much change in Sir John’s intentions during the last two years of his life. On the other hand, Sir Thomas Howes, in his later statement, insists that just a year before Fastolf’s death, he had, at Paston’s request, urged Sir John to let Paston buy three of his manors and live in his college; to which the old knight reacted with anger, swearing, 'If I knew that Paston would buy any of my lands or goods, he’d never be my feoffee or my executor.' However, even Howes admits that he was willing to let Paston stay for the rest of his life at the manor of Caister.
The whole controversy affords certainly an admirable illustration of the inconvenient state of the law before the passing of the Statute of Uses in the days of Henry VIII. The hearing of all causes touching the wills of dead men belonged to the spiritual courts of the Church, which did not own the king’s jurisdiction. The king’s courts, on the other hand, had cognisance of everything affecting real property. No lands or tenements could be bequeathed by will, because the courts of common law would not give effect to such an instrument. But legal ingenuity had found the means to enable wealthy persons to bequeath their lands as well as their goods to whomsoever they pleased. A man had only to execute a conveyance of his lands to a body of trustees, who thereupon became in law the owners, express provision being made at the same time that they were to hold it for his use so long as he lived, and after his death for the use of certain other persons named in his will, or for such purposes as might therein be 238 indicated. By this indirect means a title in lands was very effectually conveyed to a legatee without any abatement of the original owner’s control over his own property so long as he lived. But the practice gave rise to a multitude of inconveniences. Private bargains, legal quibbles and subtleties, crafty influences brought to bear upon dying men, great uncertainty as to the destination of certain properties, were among its frequent results. At the very last moment, when the dying man, perhaps, was in imperfect possession of his faculties, mere words, or even a nod or sign, might affect the title to very large estates. And almost by the very nature of the case, wherever a trust was instituted like that of Sir John Fastolf, all the pettifogging devices of legal chicanery were necessarily brought into play, either to establish a title or to contest it.238.1
The entire controversy definitely serves as a great example of the messy state of the law before the Statute of Uses was passed during the time of Henry VIII. All cases related to the wills of deceased individuals were handled by the Church's spiritual courts, which did not acknowledge the king’s authority. On the flip side, the king’s courts dealt with all matters concerning real property. No land or property could be passed down through a will, as common law courts wouldn’t recognize such a document. However, clever legal strategies allowed wealthy individuals to pass on their land just like their other possessions. A person just needed to transfer their land to a group of trustees, who then legally became the owners, with a specific arrangement that they would hold it for the original owner's benefit while they were alive and, after their death, for the benefit of other individuals named in their will or for purposes outlined therein. This roundabout method allowed a legatee to effectively acquire land without diminishing the original owner’s control over their property during their lifetime. However, this practice led to many issues. Private deals, legal loopholes and complexities, manipulative tactics aimed at those who were dying, and significant uncertainty regarding the fate of certain properties were common outcomes. At the last moment, when the dying individual might not have been fully coherent, just words, a nod, or a signal could alter the title to substantial estates. By its very nature, wherever a trust was set up like that of Sir John Fastolf, various legal tricks and deceptions were inevitably employed, either to establish a title or to dispute it.
233.1 No. 648. I do not know Fenn’s authority for saying it was on the 26th May. Perhaps it is only a misprint.
233.1 No. 648. I don't know Fenn's source for claiming it was on May 26th. It might just be a typo.
233.2 No. 637.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 637.
233.3 Nos. 644, 645.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 644, 645.
234.1 No. 649.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 649.
234.2 Nos. 541, 543.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 541, 543.
234.3 No. 385.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 385.
234.4 385-387.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 385-387.
235.1 No. 689.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 689.
235.3 No. 666.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #666.
236.2 No. 565 (vol. iv. p. 104); No. 639 (vol. iv. p. 240).
236.2 No. 565 (vol. iv. p. 104); No. 639 (vol. iv. p. 240).
237.1 Vol. iii. No. 386; vol. iv. Nos. 541, 606 (p. 183), 639 (p. 237).
237.1 Vol. iii. No. 386; vol. iv. Nos. 541, 606 (p. 183), 639 (p. 237).
237.3 No. 689.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 689.
Sir John Paston
Sir John Paston now stepped into his father’s place, as heir to Caister and to Fastolf’s other possessions in Norfolk and Suffolk. But before he could vindicate his rights in any part of them it was necessary that he should wipe out that stain upon his pedigree which had been devised by calumny in bar of the claims made by his father. The case came before the king himself in council. An array of court rolls and other ancient records was produced by the family, to show that they had been lords of the soil in Paston from a very remote period. Some of their title-deeds went back as far as the reign of Henry III., and it was shown that their ancestors had given lands to religious houses in that reign. Indeed, so little truth was there in the imputation that John Paston the father was a bondman, that his ancestors, certainly by the mother’s side if not by the father’s also, had been the owners of bondmen. The evidences were considered satisfactory, and the family were declared by the king’s council to be fully cleared of the imputation. The lands, of which Lord Scales had taken 239 possession for about half a year,239.1 were restored to Sir John Paston by a warrant under the king’s signet, dated on the 26th July, little more than two months after the death of John Paston the father.239.2
Sir John Paston now took over his father's position as the heir to Caister and Fastolf’s other properties in Norfolk and Suffolk. But before he could assert his rights to any of them, he needed to clear the stain on his family reputation that had been created by false accusations against his father's claims. The case was brought before the king in council. The family presented a collection of court rolls and other ancient records to prove that they had been lords of the ground in Paston for a very long time. Some of their title deeds date back to the reign of Henry III., and it was shown that their ancestors had given lands to religious institutions during that time. In fact, there was so little truth to the claim that John Paston the father was a bondman that his ancestors, at least on his mother's side if not also on his father's, had owned bondmen. The evidence was deemed satisfactory, and the king's council declared the family fully cleared of any accusations. The lands, which Lord Scales had taken 239 possession of for about six months, were returned to Sir John Paston by a warrant under the king’s signet, dated July 26th, just over two months after the death of John Paston the father.239.2
Tournament at Eltham.
Tournament at Eltham.
After this Sir John Paston was much at court, and Lord Scales became his special friend. Even as early as the following April we find Sir John taking part in a tournament at Eltham, in which the king, Lord Scales, and himself were upon one side.239.3 But the favour with which he was regarded at court both by the king and the Lord Scales appeared more evidently one year later, A.D. 1468. when the king’s sister Margaret went over to the Low Countries to be married to Charles, Duke of Burgundy. Marriage of Margaret, sister of Edward IV., to Charles the Bold, Duke of Burgundy. This match had been more than a year in contemplation, and was highly popular in cementing the friendship of England and Burgundy in opposition to France. On the 1st May 1467 a curious bargain or wager was made by Sir John Paston as to the probability of its taking effect within two years.239.4 But on the 18th April 1468 he received a summons from the king to be prepared to give his attendance on the princess by the 1st June following, and to accompany her into Flanders.239.5 Not only he, but his brother John Paston the younger, crossed the sea in the Lady Margaret’s train; and we are indebted to the latter for an interesting account of the marriage and of the tournaments which followed in honour of it. Young John Paston was greatly struck with the splendour of the Burgundian court. He had never heard of anything like it, he said, except the court of King Arthur.239.6 But his brother seems to have found another attraction abroad which fascinated him quite as much as all the pageants and the tournaments in honour of the Lady Margaret.
After this, Sir John Paston spent a lot of time at court, and Lord Scales became his close friend. As early as the following April, we see Sir John participating in a tournament at Eltham, where he, the king, and Lord Scales were on the same team.239.3 However, the favor he received at court from both the king and Lord Scales became more obvious a year later, A.D. 1468. when the king’s sister Margaret went to the Low Countries to marry Charles, Duke of Burgundy. Marriage of Margaret, sister of Edward IV, to Charles the Bold, Duke of Burgundy. This match had been planned for over a year and was very popular as it strengthened the friendship between England and Burgundy against France. On May 1, 1467, Sir John Paston made an unusual bet regarding the likelihood of this marriage happening within two years.239.4 However, on April 18, 1468, he received a summons from the king to be ready to attend to the princess by June 1 and to accompany her to Flanders.239.5 Not only he, but also his brother John Paston the younger, crossed the sea in Lady Margaret’s company; and we owe the younger brother a fascinating account of the marriage and the tournaments that followed in her honor. Young John Paston was amazed by the grandeur of the Burgundian court. He said he had never seen anything like it, except for the court of King Arthur.239.6 However, his brother seemed to find another attraction abroad that captivated him just as much as all the festivities and tournaments in honor of Lady Margaret.
Sir John Paston and Anne Haute.
Sir John Paston and Anne Haute.
There lived, probably in the town of Calais, a certain Mrs. Anne Haute, a lady of English extraction and related to Lord Scales, whom Sir John Paston seems on this occasion to have met for the first time. Having been perhaps all her life 240 abroad, she appears to have had an imperfect command of the English language; at least Sir John, in proposing to open a correspondence, wrote to her, ‘Mistress Annes, I am proud that ye can read English.’ For the rest we must not attempt to portray the lady, of whose appearance and qualities of mind or body we have no account whatever. But perhaps we may take it for granted that she was really beautiful; for though Sir John was a susceptible person, and had once been smitten before, his friend Daverse declared him to be the best chooser of a gentlewoman that he knew.240.1 It is a pity that with this qualification his suit was not more successful. It went on for several years, but was in the end broken off, and Sir John Paston lived and died a bachelor.
There lived, probably in the town of Calais, a certain Mrs. Anne Haute, a woman of English descent and related to Lord Scales, whom Sir John Paston seems to have met for the first time. Having spent perhaps her entire life abroad, she appears to have had a limited grasp of the English language; at least, when Sir John proposed to start a correspondence, he wrote to her, “Mistress Annes, I am proud that you can read English.” As for the rest, we can't really describe the lady since we have no information about her appearance or qualities, either mentally or physically. But maybe we can assume she was truly beautiful; even though Sir John was someone who easily fell for women and had been in love before, his friend Daverse said he was the best judge of a woman’s character he knew. It's unfortunate that with this quality, his pursuit wasn't more successful. It continued for several years but eventually ended, and Sir John Paston lived and died a bachelor.
A troubled inheritance.
A complicated inheritance.
But Sir John was heir to the troubles of a lawsuit, and his property was continually threatened by various claimants both at Hellesdon and at Caister. His mother writes to him on one occasion that Blickling of Hellesdon had come from London, ‘and maketh his boast that within this fortnight at Hellesdon should be both new lords and new officers. And also this day Rysing of Fretton should have heard said in divers places, there as he was in Suffolk, that Fastolf of Cowhaw maketh all the strength that he may, and proposeth him to assault Caister and to enter there if he may, insomuch that it is said that he hath a five-score men ready, and sendeth daily espies to understand what fellowship keep the place.’ For which reason Margaret Paston urges her son to send home either his brothers or Daubeney to command the garrison, for, as he well knew, she had been ‘affrayed’240.2 there before this time, and she could not ‘well guide nor rule soldiers.’240.3 Another time it is intimated to Sir John that the Duchess of Suffolk means to enter into Cotton suddenly at some time when few men should know what she is going to do.240.4 And this intention she seems to have fully accomplished, for in the beginning of the year 1469 the Earl of Oxford sends Sir John a friendly warning that she means to 241 hold a court there next Monday with a view to proving that the manor of Cotton Hemnales is holden of her by knight’s service.241.1 So that altogether Sir John Paston’s inheritance was held by a very precarious tenure, and his mother, like a prudent woman, advises him ‘not to be too hasty to be married till ye were more sure of your livelode.’241.2
But Sir John was dealing with the headaches of a lawsuit, and his property was constantly at risk from various claimants at both Hellesdon and Caister. His mother wrote to him once saying that Blickling of Hellesdon had come from London, “and boasts that within the next two weeks there will be both new lords and new officials at Hellesdon. Also, today Rysing of Fretton is said to have heard in various places, while he was in Suffolk, that Fastolf of Cowhaw is gathering all the strength he can, and plans to attack Caister and enter there if he can, to the extent that people say he has eighty men ready and sends spies daily to find out what kind of company is at the place.” For this reason, Margaret Paston urges her son to send home either his brothers or Daubeney to lead the garrison, because, as he well knew, she had been “frightened”240.2 there before, and she couldn’t “really manage or control soldiers.”240.3 Another time it’s suggested to Sir John that the Duchess of Suffolk plans to suddenly enter Cotton when few people would know what she intends to do.240.4 And this plan seems to have been fully realized, because at the beginning of the year 1469, the Earl of Oxford sends Sir John a friendly warning that she intends to 241 hold a court there next Monday to prove that the manor of Cotton Hemnales is held by her through knight’s service.241.1 So overall, Sir John Paston’s inheritance was held on very shaky ground, and his mother, being a wise woman, advises him “not to rush into marriage until you are more secure about your livelihood.”241.2
The old dispute with the executors, however, was compromised in the court of audience: and the Archbishop of Canterbury, Bishop Waynflete, and Lord Beauchamp granted to Sir John full right in the manor of Caister, and a number of other lands both in Norfolk and Suffolk.241.3 Sir John soon afterwards conveyed a portion of the Suffolk property called Hemnales in Cotton and the manor of Haynford to the Duke of Norfolk and others.241.4 William Worcester became friends with John Paston’s widow, imputed his old misunderstanding with her husband to the interference of others between them, and expressed himself well pleased that Caister was to be at her command. ‘A rich jewel it is at need,’ writes Worcester, ‘for all the country in time of war; and my master Fastolf would rather he had never builded it than it should be in the governance of any sovereign that would oppress the country.’ At the same time it seemed very doubtful whether Fastolf’s intention of founding the college there could be carried out, and Worcester had some conferences with Sir John Paston about establishing it at Cambridge. Bishop Waynflete had already proposed doing so at Oxford; but Cambridge was nearer to the county of Norfolk, and by buying a few advowsons of wealthy parsonages an additional foundation might be established there at considerably less cost than by the purchase of manors. In this opinion Sir John Paston and William Worcester coincided, and the former promised to urge it upon Bishop Waynflete.241.5
The old dispute with the executors was settled in court: the Archbishop of Canterbury, Bishop Waynflete, and Lord Beauchamp granted Sir John full rights to the manor of Caister and several other lands in Norfolk and Suffolk. 241.3 Soon after, Sir John transferred part of the Suffolk property known as Hemnales in Cotton and the manor of Haynford to the Duke of Norfolk and others. 241.4 William Worcester became friends with John Paston’s widow and believed that their past issues were caused by outside interference. He was pleased that Caister would be under her control. "It's a valuable asset in times of war," Worcester writes, "and my master Fastolf would have preferred he never built it than for it to be governed by someone who would oppress the region." Meanwhile, it was unclear if Fastolf’s plan to establish a college there would succeed, and Worcester had discussions with Sir John Paston about setting it up at Cambridge instead. Bishop Waynflete had suggested Oxford, but Cambridge was closer to Norfolk, and by purchasing a few rights to wealthy parsonages, they could create an additional foundation there at a much lower cost than buying manors. Sir John Paston and William Worcester agreed on this, and Sir John promised to push the idea with Bishop Waynflete. 241.5
Sir John Paston had now some reason to expect that with the settlement of this controversy he would have been left for life in peaceful possession of Caister. That which his father 242 had not been able to attain was now apparently conceded to him: and even if Sir William Yelverton was still dissatisfied, the other executors had formally recognised his rights in the court of audience. But before many months had passed it appeared that Yelverton could still be troublesome, and he found an ally in one who had hitherto been his opponent. Sir Thomas Howes unites with Yelverton, Sir Thomas Howes was probably failing in health—for he seems to have died about the end of the year 1468242.1—when he made that declaration ‘for the discharge of his conscience’ to which we have already alluded. Scruples seem to have arisen in his mind as to the part he had taken with Sir John Paston’s father in reference to the administration of Fastolf’s will, and he now maintained that the will nuncupative which he himself had propounded along with John Paston in opposition to an earlier will propounded by Yelverton and Worcester, was a fabrication which did not truly express the mind of the deceased. We may observe, though the subject is exceedingly obscure, that of the three wills242.2 printed in Volume III., each of which professes to be the will of Sir John Fastolf, the third, which is in Latin, is clearly a will nuncupative declaring the testator’s mind in the third person, and defining the powers of the executors in regard to his goods and chattels.242.3
Sir John Paston now had some reason to believe that with the resolution of this dispute, he would have Caister in peaceful possession for life. What his father couldn't achieve was now seemingly granted to him; and even if Sir William Yelverton was still unhappy, the other executors had officially acknowledged his rights in court. However, a few months later, it became clear that Yelverton could still cause trouble, and he found support from someone who had previously been his opponent. Sir Thomas Howes teamed up with Yelverton. Sir Thomas Howes was likely having health issues—he seems to have passed away around the end of 1468—when he made that statement ‘to clear his conscience’ that we’ve referenced before. Doubts seemed to have arisen in his mind regarding the role he had played with Sir John Paston’s father in managing Fastolf’s will, and he now claimed that the will he had proposed alongside John Paston, which opposed an earlier will put forward by Yelverton and Worcester, was a fabrication that didn’t accurately reflect the deceased’s intentions. We should note, though the topic is quite unclear, that of the three wills printed in Volume III, each claiming to be Sir John Fastolf's will, the third, which is in Latin, is clearly a nuncupative will stating the testator’s intentions in the third person and outlining the executors' authority over his goods and possessions.
It was apparently this nuncupative will that Howes declared to be spurious. The validity of the others touching his lands depended upon the genuineness of a previous bargain made by Fastolf with John Paston, which was also disputed. But it was the nuncupative will that appointed ten executors and yet gave John Paston and Thomas Howes sole powers of administration, except in cases where those two thought fit to ask their assistance. This will seems to have been drawn up mainly by the instrumentality of one Master John Smyth, whom Howes 243 afterwards denounced as ‘none wholesome counsellor.’243.1 Howes now combined with Yelverton in declaring it to be spurious.243.2
It was this verbal will that Howes claimed was fake. The legitimacy of the other documents regarding his lands relied on the authenticity of an earlier agreement made by Fastolf with John Paston, which was also challenged. However, it was the verbal will that named ten executors but granted John Paston and Thomas Howes exclusive administration powers, except in situations where they chose to seek help from others. This will appears to have been mostly created with the help of one Master John Smyth, whom Howes later denounced as ‘not a trustworthy advisor.’ Howes then teamed up with Yelverton to call it fake.
and they sell Caister to the Duke of Norfolk.
and they sell Caister to the Duke of Norfolk.
The result of this allegation was that Yelverton and Howes took it upon them, as executors of Sir John Fastolf, to recommend to Archbishop Bourchier that the Duke of Norfolk should be allowed to purchase the manor of Caister and certain other lands in Norfolk, and that the money received for it should be spent in charitable deeds for the good of Fastolf’s soul. The transaction was not yet completed,243.3 but the duke immediately proceeded to act upon it just as if it were. He did not, indeed, at once take possession of the place, but he warned the tenants of the manor to pay no money to Sir John, and his agents even spoke as if they had the king’s authority. On the other hand, Sir John had the support of powerful men in the king’s council—no less persons than the great Earl of Warwick and his brother, the Archbishop of York, who had lately been Lord Chancellor, and was hoping to be so again. The Earl of Warwick had spoken about the matter to the duke even in the king’s chamber, and the archbishop had said, ‘rather than the land should go so, he would come and dwell there himself.’ Archbishop Nevill. ‘Ye would marvel,’ adds the correspondent who communicates the news to Sir John Paston, ‘ye would marvel what hearts my lord hath gotten and how this language put people in comfort.’ It had its effect upon the Duke of Norfolk, who saw that he must not be too precipitate. He was urged on, it seems, by the duchess his wife, but he would go and speak to her and entreat her.243.4
The result of this claim was that Yelverton and Howes, acting as executors for Sir John Fastolf, recommended to Archbishop Bourchier that the Duke of Norfolk be allowed to buy the manor of Caister and some other lands in Norfolk, with the funds raised being spent on charitable acts for the benefit of Fastolf’s soul. The deal wasn't finalized yet, 243.3 but the duke immediately started to treat it as if it were. He didn't take possession of the place right away, but he warned the tenants of the manor not to pay any money to Sir John, and his agents even spoke as if they had the king’s approval. On the other hand, Sir John had the support of influential figures in the king’s council—specifically, the powerful Earl of Warwick and his brother, the Archbishop of York, who had recently been Lord Chancellor and was hoping to be appointed again. The Earl of Warwick had mentioned the issue to the duke even in the king’s presence, and the archbishop had stated, ‘rather than see the land go like that, he would come and live there himself.’ Archbishop Nevill. ‘You would be amazed,’ adds the correspondent who relays the news to Sir John Paston, ‘you would be amazed at what support my lord has garnered and how this language has reassured people.’ It had an impact on the Duke of Norfolk, who realized he shouldn't act too quickly. He was apparently persuaded by his wife, the duchess, but he intended to speak with her and ask for her input. 243.4
On the other hand, Yelverton and Howes seem to have been pretty confident that my Lord of York would not be chancellor again unless their bargain with the duke was ratified. The Nevills were no longer regarded with favour at court. The coolness which had existed between the king and Warwick ever since the marriage with Elizabeth Woodville had last year come to an open rupture, and the Archbishop of York had 244 been at the same time dismissed from the office of chancellor. Soon after the new year a reconciliation was effected through the medium of private friends, and the archbishop conducted his brother the Earl of Warwick to the king at Coventry.244.1 But real confidence was not restored, and party spirit was anxious that it never should be. Nor could the public at large, perhaps, imagine the deep grounds of distrust that Warwick had already given to his sovereign.
On the other hand, Yelverton and Howes seemed pretty sure that my Lord of York wouldn't become chancellor again unless their deal with the duke was confirmed. The Nevills were no longer favored at court. The tension between the king and Warwick had been building ever since the marriage to Elizabeth Woodville, which had officially broken down last year, and the Archbishop of York had also been removed from the chancellor position. Shortly after the new year, a reconciliation was made through the help of mutual friends, and the archbishop brought his brother, the Earl of Warwick, to meet the king in Coventry. 244 However, real trust was not restored, and the rivalry was eager to keep it that way. The public likely couldn't fathom the deep reasons for the distrust that Warwick had already caused his king.
Sir John Paston, nevertheless, was advised to put his trust chiefly in the friendship of the Nevills and in the probable reinstatement of the archbishop as Lord Chancellor. Another means, however, was not to be neglected. Sir Thomas Howes might be gammoned, or bullied, or got over in some way. He and Yelverton did not agree so well that it need be a very hard matter to separate them. Sir John’s friends hoped to secure for him the good offices of the Bishop of Ely and a certain Master Tresham, who, it was thought, could put it nicely to Sir Thomas Howes half in jest and half in earnest, putting him ‘in hope of the moon shone in the water,’ and telling him that such efforts were made ‘that either he should be a pope, or else in despair to be deprived de omni beneficio ecclesiastico for simony, lechery, perjury, and double variable peevishness, and for administering without authority.’ Such were a few of the humours of the controversy.244.2
Sir John Paston, however, was advised to rely mainly on the support of the Nevills and the likely return of the archbishop as Lord Chancellor. Another avenue, though, shouldn’t be overlooked. Sir Thomas Howes could be tricked, pressured, or convinced in some way. He and Yelverton didn’t see eye to eye, so it shouldn’t be too difficult to create a rift between them. Sir John’s friends hoped to win the backing of the Bishop of Ely and a certain Master Tresham, who they believed could humorously yet seriously approach Sir Thomas Howes, offering him 'the hope of the moon reflecting in the water,' and suggesting that such efforts were made 'so that he would either become a pope, or else, in despair, be stripped de omni beneficio ecclesiastico for simony, lechery, perjury, and being unreasonably fickle, as well as for acting without proper authority.' Such were some of the absurdities of the controversy.244.2
Sir John ‘wages’ men. A.D. 1469.
Sir John pays men. A.D. 1469.
Better, however, than the friendship of the great, was the security to be derived from keeping Caister well guarded; and Sir John Paston immediately set about ‘waging’ men to add to the little garrison.244.3 With this he seems to have been much occupied from November till January following, when by repeated letters from the king he was commanded to desist from making any assembly of the lieges, and to appear personally before the council at Westminster.244.4 The matter, apparently, was hung up for a time without any decision being come to by the council. The friendship of Archbishop Nevill could have done little to recommend the cause of Sir John Paston to the king. On the other hand, if favour had anything to do with the result, his cause was warmly advocated by 245 Lord Scales, the king’s own brother-in-law, on account of Sir John’s intended marriage with his kinswoman, Anne Haute.245.1 And it is certain that Judge Yelverton had conferences with Lord Scales in the hope of coming to some kind of understanding. But King Edward, as we have already said, had a real desire to be impartial in the disputes and quarrels of his subjects; and doubtless it was from a feeling of this that Sir John Paston and his mother rejoiced to hear that it was the king’s intention to visit Norwich in the course of the ensuing summer. The rumour of this intention, it was believed, had a powerful influence in inducing the Duchess of Suffolk to remain at her family seat at Ewelme, in Oxfordshire, that she might be out of the way if sent for by the king, and plead age or sickness as her excuse.245.2 The attempt made by her son to dispossess Sir John Paston at Hellesdon could best be judged of on the spot. And in Norfolk, too, the king would learn what was thought of the Duke of Norfolk’s claim to Caister.
Better than the friendship of the powerful was the security that came from keeping Caister well defended; and Sir John Paston quickly started hiring men to strengthen the small garrison.244.3 He seemed to be busy with this from November until the following January, when he received repeated letters from the king instructing him to stop gathering the people and to appear in person before the council at Westminster.244.4 The issue, it seems, was left hanging for a while without the council making any decision. The support of Archbishop Nevill likely didn't do much to help Sir John Paston's case with the king. On the other hand, if favor played any role, his case was strongly backed by 245 Lord Scales, the king’s brother-in-law, because of Sir John’s planned marriage to his relative, Anne Haute.245.1 It's clear that Judge Yelverton had discussions with Lord Scales in hopes of reaching some agreement. But King Edward, as we've mentioned, genuinely wanted to remain neutral in the conflicts and disputes of his subjects; and it was likely this sentiment that made Sir John Paston and his mother pleased to learn that the king planned to visit Norwich the following summer. The rumor of this plan was believed to play a significant role in encouraging the Duchess of Suffolk to stay at her family home in Ewelme, Oxfordshire, to avoid being summoned by the king, intending to claim age or illness as her excuse.245.2 The attempt made by her son to remove Sir John Paston from Hellesdon could be best evaluated firsthand. And in Norfolk, too, the king would see what people thought of the Duke of Norfolk's claim to Caister.
So it was hoped that the king’s presence in the county would tell most favourably on Sir John Paston’s interests. And there was one circumstance in particular of which advantage might be taken. As Edward was to go from Norwich on pilgrimage to Walsingham, his way would of necessity lie through Hellesdon and Drayton. The lodge whose walls the Duke of Suffolk had caused to be broken down could hardly fail, from its conspicuous position, to meet his eye, and perhaps some friend in the king’s suite could be got to call his attention to it and tell him the story of the outrage. This Thomas Wingfield engaged to do, and promised to get the king’s own brother, the Duke of Gloucester, to join him in pointing out the ruin. Promises were also obtained from Earl Rivers, the queen’s father, and from her brother Lord Scales and Sir John Woodville, that they would urge the king to command the Dukes of Norfolk and Suffolk to forbear claiming title to the lands of Sir John Fastolf. And by the time the king took his departure from Norwich the Pastons were encouraged to believe that steps had already been taken to end their controversy with one if not with both dukes. Unfortunately the 246 belief, or at least the hope that it gave rise to, proved to be utterly unfounded.246.1
So it was hoped that the king’s presence in the county would positively impact Sir John Paston’s interests. There was one particular opportunity that could be seized. Since Edward was traveling from Norwich on a pilgrimage to Walsingham, he would have to pass through Hellesdon and Drayton. The lodge that the Duke of Suffolk had ordered to be torn down, due to its prominent location, would likely catch his eye, and perhaps someone in the king’s entourage could be persuaded to highlight it and share the story of the destruction. Thomas Wingfield agreed to take on this task and promised to get the king’s own brother, the Duke of Gloucester, to help point out the ruin. They also secured promises from Earl Rivers, the queen’s father, as well as her brother Lord Scales and Sir John Woodville, that they would encourage the king to order the Dukes of Norfolk and Suffolk to stop claiming ownership of Sir John Fastolf’s lands. By the time the king left Norwich, the Pastons were hopeful that actions had been taken to resolve their dispute with at least one, if not both, dukes. Unfortunately, the belief, or at least the hope it inspired, turned out to be completely unfounded.
The ruined lodge is shown to the king.
The king is shown the ruined lodge.
The king rode through Hellesdon Warren on his way, as it had been expected that he would do. The ruined lodge was pointed out to him by William Paston, Sir John’s uncle; but his answer was altogether at variance with what the Woodvilles had led them to expect. The king said the building might have fallen by itself, and if it had been pulled down, as alleged, the Pastons might have put in bills at the session of Oyer and Terminer held by the judges when he was at Norwich. William Paston replied that his nephew had been induced to hope the king himself would have procured an amicable settlement with both the dukes, and therefore had forborne to vindicate his rights by law. But the king said he would neither treat nor speak for Sir John, but let the law take its course.246.2
The king rode through Hellesdon Warren on his way, just as everyone had expected. William Paston, Sir John’s uncle, pointed out the ruined lodge to him, but the king's response was completely different from what the Woodvilles had led them to believe. He said the building could have collapsed on its own, and if it had been destroyed, as claimed, the Pastons could have filed claims at the session of Oyer and Terminer held by the judges when he was in Norwich. William Paston responded that his nephew had been encouraged to hope that the king himself would arrange an amicable resolution with both dukes, so he had refrained from enforcing his rights through legal means. But the king said he would neither negotiate nor advocate for Sir John, but would let the law take its course.246.2
239.1 Itin. W. Worc., 323, where it is said that Lord Scales ‘custodivit hospicium in Castre per spacium dimidii . . .’ The blank must surely be supplied by the word anni.
239.1 Itin. W. Worc., 323, where it is said that Lord Scales ‘kept the lodging at the castle for a period of half a . . .’ The blank must surely be filled in by the word year.
239.2 Nos. 641, 643.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 641, 643.
239.3 No. 665.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 665.
239.4 No. 667.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 667.
239.5 No. 683.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 683.
239.6 No. 684.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 684.
240.1 No. 660.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 660.
240.2 That is to say, menaced, if not attacked, an ‘affray’ being made upon her. It is curious to meet here our familiar word ‘afraid’ in its original form and signification.
240.2 In other words, threatened, if not assaulted, with an ‘affray’ happening to her. It's interesting to see our familiar word ‘afraid’ in its original form and meaning.
240.3 No. 671.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 671.
240.4 No. 690.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 690.
241.1 No. 696.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 696.
241.2 No. 704.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 704.
241.3 No. 675. The deed, perhaps, was found to be irregular afterwards, for its general effect was confirmed about five months later by another instrument. No. 680.
241.3 No. 675. The act was probably considered irregular later on, since its overall impact was validated by another document about five months after. No. 680.
241.4 No. 677.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 677.
241.5 No. 681.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 681.
242.1 See preliminary note to No. 703.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See initial note to No. 703.
242.2 385-7.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 385-7.
242.3 The other two have relation to his lands, and are not inconsistent with each other; but the first is drawn up in the name of the testator himself, while the second speaks of him in the third person. The second is, in fact, a note of various instructions given by the testator in reference to his property on the 2nd and 3rd days of November before he died, and its contents may have been fully embodied in the first, when the will was regularly drawn up; but the first is printed from a draft which is probably imperfect.
242.3 The other two relate to his lands and are not contradictory; however, the first is written in the testator's own name, while the second refers to him in the third person. The second is actually a note of various instructions the testator provided regarding his property on November 2nd and 3rd, just before he passed away, and its content may have been completely included in the first when the will was formally prepared; however, the first is taken from a draft that is likely incomplete.
243.1 No. 681.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 681.
243.2 688-9.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 688-9.
243.3 ‘The bargain is not yet made,’ says an anonymous writer on the 28th October. See No. 690. Nevertheless an ostensible title had been conveyed to the duke by a formal document on the 1st October. See No. 764.
243.3 'The deal isn't finalized yet,' says an unnamed author on October 28. See No. 690. Still, a formal document did transfer a provisional title to the duke on October 1. See No. 764.
243.4 Nos. 688, 690.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 688, 690.
244.1 W. Worc., 512-13.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ W. Worc., 512-13.
244.2 No. 690.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 690.
244.3 No. 691.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 691.
244.4 No. 698.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 698.
245.1 Nos. 704, 706, 707.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #704, #706, #707.
245.2 No. 704.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 704.
246.1 No. 716.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 716.
246.2 Ibid.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.
Civil War—Public and Private
Possibly on the eve of his departure from Norwich, the king had heard news which took away all disposition he might once have entertained to hear personally complaints against such noblemen as the Dukes of Norfolk and Suffolk. Robin of Redesdale’s rebellion. It was just about the time of the insurrection of Robin of Redesdale in Yorkshire—a movement got up under fictitious names and really promoted by the discontented Earl of Warwick. From the day that Edward IV. had announced himself a married man, and disconcerted the subtle promoters of an alliance with France through the medium of the French king’s sister-in-law, Bona of Savoy,246.3 the Earl of Warwick had not only lost his old 247 ascendency in the king’s councils, but had seen his policy altogether thwarted and his own selfish interests continually set aside. He had been from the first in favour of an amicable compromise of the dispute with France, while the young king owed not a little of his popularity to the belief that he would maintain the old pretensions of England, and vindicate them if necessary upon the field of battle. Disappointed of one mode of promoting a French alliance, he had been disappointed still further in 1467, when the king, to humour his inclinations for a while, sent him over to France on embassy. The result was that he was magnificently entertained by Louis XI., captivated by the bland familiarity of the French monarch, and became for ever after his most ready and convenient tool. If he had anything to learn before in the arts of diplomacy and statecraft, he came back from France a most accomplished scholar. Edward, however, pursued a course of his own, treated the French ambassadors in England with rudeness, and cultivated instead a close alliance with Burgundy, the formidable rival and lately the enemy of Louis. He contracted his sister Margaret to the Duke of Burgundy’s eldest son, Charles, Count of Charolois, who became duke himself in the following year, when the marriage was solemnised at Bruges with a splendour no court in Europe could have rivalled. To crown all, he announced in Parliament just before the marriage an intention to invade France in person.247.1
Possibly on the eve of his departure from Norwich, the king received news that completely changed his willingness to personally hear complaints against noblemen like the Dukes of Norfolk and Suffolk. Robin of Redesdale's uprising. It was around the time of Robin of Redesdale's uprising in Yorkshire—a movement started under fake names and really pushed by the displeased Earl of Warwick. Since the day Edward IV declared himself married and disrupted the subtle efforts to form an alliance with France through the French king’s sister-in-law, Bona of Savoy, the Earl of Warwick not only lost his previous influence in the king's councils but also saw his plans completely thwarted and his own selfish interests repeatedly overlooked. He had initially supported a peaceful resolution to the dispute with France, while the young king gained a lot of his popularity from the belief that he would uphold England's traditional claims and defend them if necessary on the battlefield. Disappointed in one way to promote a French alliance, he faced further disappointment in 1467 when the king, to appease his desires for a while, sent him to France on an diplomatic mission. The outcome was that he was lavishly entertained by Louis XI, charmed by the friendly demeanor of the French king, and became his most willing and convenient tool. If he had anything to learn about diplomacy and statecraft before, he returned from France fully equipped. However, Edward pursued his own agenda, treated the French ambassadors in England rudely, and instead fostered a close alliance with Burgundy, Louis’s strong rival and recent enemy. He arranged for his sister Margaret to marry the Duke of Burgundy’s eldest son, Charles, Count of Charolois, who became duke himself the following year, when the marriage was celebrated in Bruges with unmatched splendor. To top it all off, he announced in Parliament just before the wedding his intention to invade France personally.247.1
The Earl of Warwick dissembled. Charles of Burgundy was the man he hated most,247.2 but he conducted the Princess Margaret to the coast on her way to Flanders. A number of personal wrongs and disappointments also rankled in his breast, and gave birth to sinister projects for gratifying a wounded ambition, and taking revenge upon an ungrateful king, who owed it in no small degree to himself that he was king at all. As yet Edward was without an heir-male. He had two 248 daughters;248.1 but in the succession a brother might perhaps be preferred to a female. Warwick could marry his eldest daughter to George, Duke of Clarence, and encourage that vain prince in his expectation of the crown. The earl was governor of Calais. At midsummer in the year 1469 the Duke of Clarence stole across the sea without the leave of his brother, and landed in a territory where Warwick was like an independent king. There the wedding was celebrated by the Archbishop of York, the Earl of Warwick’s brother. Soon after it was over, the duke, the earl, and the archbishop returned to England.
The Earl of Warwick was being deceptive. Charles of Burgundy was the person he hated the most, but he still escorted Princess Margaret to the coast on her way to Flanders. A number of personal grievances and disappointments troubled him, fueling dark plans to satisfy his wounded ambition and seek revenge on an ungrateful king, who owed much of his position to Warwick himself. At that time, Edward didn’t have a male heir. He had two 248 daughters, but in matters of succession, a brother might be favored over a sister. Warwick could arrange for his eldest daughter to marry George, Duke of Clarence, and support that ambitious prince in his hopes for the throne. The earl was the governor of Calais. In the summer of 1469, the Duke of Clarence secretly crossed the sea without his brother's permission and landed in a region where Warwick held significant power. There, the wedding was officiated by the Archbishop of York, who was Warwick’s brother. Shortly after the ceremony, the duke, the earl, and the archbishop returned to England.
And now it was that the king, after leaving Norwich and visiting the famous shrine at Walsingham, found himself compelled to turn his steps northwards and face the insurrection that had been secretly stirred up by Warwick and his own brother. It appears by the Privy Seal dates that he had reached Lynn on the 26th June.248.2 He passed on through Wisbeach with a company of two hundred horse to Crowland Abbey, where he stayed a night, and sailed from thence through the fenny country up the Nen to his father’s castle of Fotheringay, one of his own favourite residences.248.3 From thence, when a number of troops had flocked to his standard from all parts of the kingdom, he marched northwards to Nottingham; where, apparently, he learned, to his no little mortification, that his brother Clarence was in alliance with the Earl of Warwick and Archbishop Nevill, and that it was questionable whether they had not too good an understanding with the rebels in the North. That such was the actual fact we know to a certainty. The insurgents disseminated papers complaining that the kingdom was misgoverned, in consequence of the undue influence of the queen’s relations and one or two other councillors, who had impoverished the crown by procuring 249 large grants of crown lands to themselves, and who had caused the king to tamper with the currency and impose inordinate taxes. Worst of all, they had estranged the true lords of the king’s blood from his secret council, and thereby prevented any check being placed on their rapacity and misconduct.249.1
And now the king, after leaving Norwich and visiting the famous shrine at Walsingham, found himself forced to head north and confront the uprising that had secretly been instigated by Warwick and his own brother. Records from the Privy Seal indicate that he reached Lynn on June 26. He continued through Wisbeach with a group of two hundred horsemen to Crowland Abbey, where he spent a night, and then sailed through the marshy lands up the Nen to his father's castle at Fotheringay, one of his favorite places. From there, after a number of troops had gathered around him from all parts of the kingdom, he marched north to Nottingham; where, to his great dismay, he learned that his brother Clarence was allied with the Earl of Warwick and Archbishop Nevill, and that it was questionable whether they had too close a relationship with the rebels in the North. We know for certain that this was true. The insurgents spread pamphlets complaining that the kingdom was poorly governed due to the excessive influence of the queen’s relatives and a couple of other advisors, who had drained the crown's resources by securing large grants of crown lands for themselves, and who had caused the king to meddle with the currency and impose excessive taxes. Worst of all, they had alienated the true lords of the king’s blood from his secret council, preventing any checks on their greed and misconduct.
The Duke of Clarence, with Warwick and the archbishop, had no sooner landed from Calais, than copies of these manifestoes were laid before them, which they took it upon them to regard in the light of a petition calling upon the lords of England generally, and themselves in particular, to redress the evils of the state. They declared the petition just and reasonable, promised to lay it before the king, and by a proclamation under their signets, dated the 12th day of July, called upon all who loved the common weal to meet them at Canterbury on Sunday following, armed and arrayed to the best of their power.249.2 Three days before the date of this proclamation, the king at Nottingham had addressed letters to the duke, earl, and archbishop separately, desiring credence for Sir Thomas Montgomery and Maurice Berkeley, and expressing a hope that the current rumour as to their intentions was erroneous.249.3 A hope altogether vain. The king was surrounded with enemies, and no plan of action could be arranged among his friends. Herbert, Earl of Pembroke, whom he had summoned from Wales, met at Banbury with Humphrey, Lord Strafford of Southwick, lately created Earl of Devonshire,249.4 who came out of Devonshire to do battle with the rebels. But the two leaders had a dispute about quarters; the Earl of Devonshire withdrew eight or ten miles back; and Sir William Conyers, the rebel captain, who had adopted the name Robin of Redesdale, Battle of Hedgecote, 26th July. came down upon the Earl of Pembroke and defeated him with great slaughter. The earl himself and his brother Sir Richard Herbert were taken prisoners, and were shortly afterwards put to death at Coventry, along with 250 Lord Rivers and his son Sir John Woodville, who were about the same time captured in the Forest of Dean in Gloucestershire. They had parted from the king in alarm before he came to Nottingham, and fled for safety towards Wales; but their flight was to no purpose. The king taken prisoner. Before their execution—apparently some time during the month of August—the king himself was taken prisoner near Coventry by the confederate lords, and led to Warwick Castle; from which place he was, soon after his committal, transferred to Middleham, another castle of the Earl of Warwick, in Yorkshire.250.1
The Duke of Clarence, together with Warwick and the archbishop, had barely landed from Calais when they were presented with copies of these manifestoes. They decided to see it as a petition urging the lords of England in general, and themselves in particular, to address the problems facing the state. They proclaimed the petition fair and reasonable, promised to present it to the king, and issued a proclamation under their seals, dated July 12, calling on everyone who cared about the common good to gather with them in Canterbury the following Sunday, armed and prepared as best they could.249.2 Three days before this proclamation, the king, who was in Nottingham, sent letters to the duke, earl, and archbishop separately, asking them to trust Sir Thomas Montgomery and Maurice Berkeley, and expressing hope that the current rumors about their intentions were wrong.249.3 A hope that was entirely misguided. The king was surrounded by enemies, and no strategy could be coordinated among his allies. Herbert, Earl of Pembroke, whom he had called from Wales, met in Banbury with Humphrey, Lord Strafford of Southwick, recently made Earl of Devonshire,249.4 who had come from Devonshire to fight the rebels. However, the two leaders argued over accommodations; the Earl of Devonshire retreated eight or ten miles back. Meanwhile, Sir William Conyers, the rebel leader who had taken the name Robin of Redesdale, Battle of Hedgecote, July 26. attacked the Earl of Pembroke and defeated him with heavy losses. The earl and his brother Sir Richard Herbert were captured and soon executed at Coventry, along with 250 Lord Rivers and his son Sir John Woodville, who were captured around the same time in the Forest of Dean in Gloucestershire. They had separated from the king in fear before he reached Nottingham and had fled towards Wales, but their escape was futile. The king was taken prisoner. Before their execution—apparently sometime in August—the king was captured near Coventry by the rebellious lords and taken to Warwick Castle; shortly after his arrival there, he was moved to Middleham, another castle owned by the Earl of Warwick in Yorkshire.250.1
He was shortly afterwards released, and arrived in London in the beginning of October. It was not easy to say what to do with such a prisoner, and Warwick thought it best to let him go. He had done enough for the present to show his power and wreak his revenge upon the Woodvilles; and Edward, even when he was set at liberty, saw clearly that prudence required him to forget the affront and not show himself in any way offended.250.2
He was released shortly afterwards and arrived in London at the beginning of October. It wasn’t easy to figure out what to do with such a prisoner, and Warwick thought it was best to let him go. He had done enough for now to demonstrate his power and take his revenge on the Woodvilles; and Edward, even once he was freed, understood that common sense required him to overlook the insult and not act offended in any way.250.2
But what kind of order could have prevailed throughout the kingdom at a time when the king was a captive in the hands of his own subjects? For the most part we know nothing of the facts, but perhaps we may judge to some extent from what took place in a small corner of the county of Norfolk. Siege of Caister, A.D. 1469, Aug. On Monday the 21st August,250.3 the Duke of Norfolk began to lay a regular siege to Caister Castle. Sir John Paston was at the time in London, and his brother John kept the place as his lieutenant. At first the duke sent Sir John Heveningham, a 251 kinsman of Sir John Fastolf, to demand peaceable entry, on the ground that he had bought the manor from Fastolf’s executor Yelverton; but on being refused admittance, he surrounded the castle with a body of 3000 men.251.1 Those within were not wholly unprepared. They had rather more than a month’s supply of victuals and gunpowder, but they were only a handful of men. Sir John Heveningham, who was appointed by the duke one of the captains of the besieging force, had hitherto been friendly to the Paston family. He came and visited old Agnes Paston at Norwich, and Margaret Paston thought he might be induced to show a little favour to messengers coming from herself or her son Sir John. But this he steadily refused to do, and made a very suspicious suggestion for the settlement of the controversy, which he requested Margaret to write to her son Sir John in London. Could not the duke be allowed to enter peaceably on giving surety to Sir John to recompense all wrongs, if the law should afterwards declare the right to be in him? ‘Be ye advised,’ wrote Margaret, ‘what answer ye will give.’251.2
But what kind of order could hang over the kingdom when the king was being held captive by his own people? Mostly, we don't know the details, but perhaps we can make some judgments based on what happened in a small part of Norfolk. Siege of Caister, A.D. 1469, Aug. On Monday, August 21st, 250.3 the Duke of Norfolk began a formal siege of Caister Castle. Sir John Paston was in London at the time, and his brother John was in charge there as his deputy. At first, the duke sent Sir John Heveningham, a relative of Sir John Fastolf, to demand peaceful entry, claiming he had bought the manor from Fastolf’s executor Yelverton; but after being denied entrance, he surrounded the castle with 3,000 men.251.1 Those inside were not entirely unprepared. They had just over a month’s worth of food and gunpowder, but they were only a small group. Sir John Heveningham, who was appointed by the duke as one of the leaders of the besieging forces, had been friendly towards the Paston family until now. He visited old Agnes Paston in Norwich, and Margaret Paston thought he might be persuaded to show some favor towards messengers from her or her son Sir John. However, he consistently refused and made a rather suspicious proposal for settling the dispute, which he asked Margaret to relay to her son Sir John in London. Could the duke be allowed to enter peacefully if he promised to compensate Sir John for any wrongs, should the law later declare him the rightful owner? "Be advised," Margaret wrote, "on what answer you will give." 251.2
Other proposals were shortly afterwards made on the duke’s behalf, nearly the same in character but with somewhat greater show of fairness. The place, it was suggested, might be put in the keeping of indifferent parties, who would receive the profits for the benefit of whoever should prove to be the true claimant until the right could be determined, the duke and Paston both giving security not to disturb these occupants in the meanwhile. But who could be relied upon as indifferent, or what power existed in the kingdom to secure impartiality at a time when the king himself was a prisoner in the hands of his enemies? Margaret Paston could but forward these suggestions to her son, with a warning to lose no time in making up his mind about them. ‘Send word how ye will be demeaned by as good advice as ye can get, and make no longer delay, for they must needs have hasty succour that be in the place; for they be sore hurt and have none help. And if they have hasty help, it shall be the greatest worship that ever ye had. And if they be not holpen it shall be to you a great disworship; 252 and look never to have favour of your neighbours and friends but if this speed well.’252.1
Other proposals were soon made on the duke’s behalf, almost the same in nature but with a bit more fairness. It was suggested that the place could be managed by neutral parties who would handle the profits for whoever turns out to be the rightful claimant until the genuine ownership could be figured out, with both the duke and Paston providing guarantees not to disturb these occupants in the meantime. But who could be trusted to be neutral, and what power existed in the kingdom to ensure fairness when the king himself was a prisoner at the hands of his enemies? Margaret Paston could only pass these suggestions on to her son, urging him to quickly make a decision. “Let me know how you plan to respond based on the best advice you can get, and don’t delay any longer, because those in the place need urgent help; they are seriously injured and have no assistance. If they get help fast, it will be the greatest honor you’ve ever had. If they’re not helped, it will be a great disgrace for you; and you can expect no favor from your neighbors and friends unless this situation resolves well.” 252 and look never to have favour of your neighbours and friends but if this speed well. 252.1
Unfortunately the only relief which Sir John Paston had it easily in his power to obtain for the garrison was not in the shape of succours. Sir John was in London, and did not know for certain how long they had the power to hold out. But he addressed his complaints to the Duke of Clarence and Archbishop Nevill, who now ruled in the name of the captive king, and one Writtill, a servant of the former, was sent down to procure a suspension of hostilities, preparatory, if possible, to a settlement of the controversy. Terms were agreed upon by the lords in London which it was thought might be honourably offered to both parties. Apparently it was proposed that the Earl of Oxford, as a neutral person, should be allowed to keep the place until a final decision had been come to by a competent tribunal. But the Duke of Norfolk, after agreeing to the suspension of hostilities, which only diminished by so many days’ allowance the scanty provisions of the garrison, utterly rejected the conditions which some of his own relations in the king’s council had given it as their opinion that he ought not to refuse. On the other hand, Sir John Paston in London, fondly believing that the store of victuals within the place would last a much longer period, caught at an eager hope of obtaining a message from the king which would compel Norfolk to withdraw his forces, and in this idle expectation he was foolish enough to urge Writtill to get the truce prolonged a few days further. Shortly afterwards he received a letter from his mother which ought to have opened his eyes. Victuals, she informed him, were failing in the garrison; his brother and the little band within stood in great danger; Daubeney and Berney, two of their captains, were dead, and several others were wounded; the walls were severely battered, and the supply of gunpowder and arrows would very soon be exhausted. Since Writtill’s attempt at negotiation the Duke of Norfolk had been more determined than ever to win the place, and with a view to a grand assault, whenever the truce should expire, he had sent for all his tenants to be there on Holy Rood day, the 253 14th September. If Sir John Paston had it in his power to relieve the garrison, let him do it at once. If not, let him obtain letters from the Duke of Clarence or the lords in London addressed to the Duke of Norfolk, to allow them to quit the place with their lives and goods.253.1
Unfortunately, the only help that Sir John Paston could easily provide for the garrison wasn't in the form of reinforcements. Sir John was in London and didn't know how much longer they could hold out. However, he addressed his concerns to the Duke of Clarence and Archbishop Nevill, who were currently in charge on behalf of the captured king. A man named Writtill, a servant of the Duke, was sent to negotiate a ceasefire, hopefully leading to a resolution of the conflict. The lords in London agreed on terms that they believed could be honorably offered to both sides. It was suggested that the Earl of Oxford, as a neutral party, should be allowed to take charge of the place until a final decision was made by a competent authority. But the Duke of Norfolk, after initially agreeing to the ceasefire—which only stretched the already limited supplies of the garrison for a few more days—completely rejected the terms that some of his own family members in the king’s council believed he should accept. Meanwhile, Sir John Paston in London, naively thinking that the food supply in the garrison would last much longer, held on to the hope of receiving a message from the king that would force Norfolk to withdraw his troops. In this foolish expectation, he urged Writtill to try to extend the truce a few more days. Soon after, he received a letter from his mother that should have opened his eyes. She informed him that food supplies in the garrison were running low; his brother and the small group inside were in great danger; Daubeney and Berney, two of their leaders, were dead, and several others were injured; the walls were heavily damaged, and they would soon run out of gunpowder and arrows. Since Writtill’s failed negotiations, the Duke of Norfolk had become more determined to capture the place, and he called all his tenants to be there on Holy Rood Day, the 14th of September, in preparation for a major assault as soon as the truce ended. If Sir John Paston could relieve the garrison, he needed to do so immediately. If not, he should obtain letters from the Duke of Clarence or the lords in London to the Duke of Norfolk, allowing them to leave the place with their lives and belongings.
Sir John Paston still would not believe that the case was desperate. He had repeatedly declared that his desire to preserve the stronghold was exceeded only by his anxiety for the lives of his brother and those within. But what evidence was there to justify his mother’s apprehensions? Daubeney and Berney had been alive the Saturday before, and since that day no one could have got leave to pass outside. Truce had been prolonged till Monday following, and he expected it to be renewed for another week. He had heard far worse tidings before than his mother told him now. As for means of relief to the besieged, the Duke of Clarence and Archbishop Nevill were no longer in London, but he was expecting an answer from the king in Yorkshire, which ought to arrive by Wednesday at farthest, and his mother might rest assured there could not possibly be any fear of victuals or gunpowder running short. When all else failed, a rescue he would certainly procure, if all the lands he held in England and all the friends he had would enable him to obtain it. But this was the very last remedy that could be thought of. It would not agree with the attempt to get the king or lords to interfere. It would besides cost fully a thousand crowns, and how to raise the money he was not sure. How much could his mother herself raise by mortgage, and what friends could she obtain to give their aid?253.2
Sir John Paston still refused to believe that the situation was hopeless. He had repeatedly stated that his desire to protect the stronghold was only surpassed by his concern for his brother and those inside. But what evidence was there to support his mother’s fears? Daubeney and Berney were alive the Saturday before, and since then, no one could have been allowed to leave. The truce had been extended until the following Monday, and he expected it to be renewed for another week. He had heard far worse news than what his mother shared now. As for ways to assist those under siege, the Duke of Clarence and Archbishop Nevill were no longer in London, but he was expecting a response from the king in Yorkshire, which should arrive by Wednesday at the latest. His mother could be assured there was no danger of running out of food or gunpowder. If nothing else worked, he would certainly arrange a rescue if his lands in England and his friends could help make it happen. But that was the last resort to consider. It wouldn't align with efforts to get the king or lords to intervene. Besides, it would cost about a thousand crowns, and he wasn’t sure how to raise the money. How much could his mother raise through a mortgage, and which friends could she enlist for support?253.2
Caister surrenders.
Caister gives up.
Unluckily, while Sir John Paston was devising means how, after another week or fortnight’s truce, effectual relief might at last be conveyed to the besieged, they were reduced to such extremities as to be compelled to capitulate. Owing to the representations that had been made in their behalf by Cardinal Bourchier and the Duke of Clarence, Norfolk allowed them to pass out in freedom, with bag and baggage, horses and harness, leaving only behind them their guns, crossbows and 254 ‘quarrels.’254.1 Thus, after some weeks’ suspense and the loss of one valuable soldier (Margaret Paston was misinformed about Berney being dead as well as Daubeney), the great castle in which Fastolf intended the Pastons to reside and to found a college, and which he was anxious that no great lord should occupy, fell into the hands of the most powerful nobleman of Eastern England.254.2
Unfortunately, while Sir John Paston was figuring out how, after another week or two of truce, they could finally get effective help to the besieged, they reached such dire circumstances that they had to surrender. Thanks to the efforts made on their behalf by Cardinal Bourchier and the Duke of Clarence, Norfolk allowed them to leave freely, taking all their belongings, horses, and gear, but leaving behind their cannons, crossbows, and 254 'quarrels.'254.1 After weeks of uncertainty and the loss of one valuable soldier (Margaret Paston was incorrectly informed about Berney being dead as well as Daubeney), the grand castle where Fastolf planned for the Pastons to live and establish a college, which he was eager to keep away from any powerful lord, fell into the hands of the most influential nobleman in Eastern England.254.2
Sir John Paston had now lost the fairest gem of his inheritance—or, as he and his contemporaries called it, of his ‘livelode.’254.3 Hence it was become all the more important that he should see to the remainder. Just before the surrender of Caister, in answer to his appeal to see what money she could raise, his mother by a great effort obtained for him £10 on sureties, but it was all spent immediately in paying the discharged garrison and some other matters. Ways and means must be found to obtain money, for even his mother’s rents did not come in as they ought to have done, and she expected to be reduced to borrowing, or breaking up her household. On consideration, he determined to part with the manor of East Beckham, and to ascertain what was likely to be realised by selling a quantity of wood at Sporle. The sale of East Beckham—with all Paston’s lands both in East and West Beckham, Bodham, Sherringham, Beeston-near-the-Sea, Runton, Shipden, Felbrigg, Aylmerton, Sustead and Gresham, places which lie a few miles to the west and south of Cromer—was at length completed for the sum of 100 marks.254.4
Sir John Paston had now lost the most valuable part of his inheritance—or, as he and his peers referred to it, his ‘livelode.’254.3 Because of this, it became even more crucial for him to take care of what remained. Right before he surrendered Caister, in response to his request to see what money she could gather, his mother managed to secure £10 on sureties through a significant effort, but that was quickly used to pay the discharged garrison and cover some other expenses. He needed to figure out how to get more money, as even his mother’s rents were not coming in as they should, and she worried about having to borrow money or break up her household. After giving it some thought, he decided to sell the manor of East Beckham and see how much he could get by selling some wood at Sporle. The sale of East Beckham—along with all of Paston’s lands in East and West Beckham, Bodham, Sherringham, Beeston-near-the-Sea, Runton, Shipden, Felbrigg, Aylmerton, Sustead, and Gresham, which are all a few miles west and south of Cromer—was eventually finalized for the amount of 100 marks.254.4
It was unfortunate for Sir John Paston’s interests that at such a time as this he happened to have a misunderstanding with his most faithful bailiff and general manager of his property, Richard Calle. The title-deeds of Beckham were in Calle’s hands, but he at once gave up, when required, both these and every one of the documents in his possession relating 255 to Paston’s lands, and made a clear account of everything to John Paston the younger.255.1 The coolness had arisen some months before the siege; the cause was a very old, old story. Richard Calle had presumed to fall in love with Sir John Paston’s sister Margery. Richard Calle and Margery Paston. Margery Paston had not disdained to return his affection. She at once fell into disgrace with the whole family. Her eldest brother, Sir John, was in London when he heard of it, and it was insinuated to him that the matter was quite well known to his brother John and met with his approval. John the younger hastened to disavow the imputation. A little diplomacy had been used by Calle, who got a friend to inquire of him whether the engagement was a settled thing, intimating that if it were not he knew of a good marriage for the lady. But young John saw through the artifice, and gave the mediator an answer designed to set the question at rest for ever. ‘I answered him,’ writes young John himself to his brother, ‘that an my father (whom God assoil) were alive, and had consented thereto, and my mother and ye both, he should never have my goodwill for to make my sister to sell candle and mustard in Framlingham.’ If such a prospect did not disgust Margery herself, it was clear she must have a very strong will of her own.255.2
It was unfortunate for Sir John Paston that, at this time, he had a misunderstanding with his most loyal bailiff and property manager, Richard Calle. The title deeds for Beckham were in Calle's possession, but he immediately surrendered them, along with all the documents related to Paston’s lands, when asked, and he provided a clear account of everything to John Paston the younger. The tension had started some months before the siege, stemming from a very old issue. Richard Calle had dared to fall in love with Sir John Paston’s sister, Margery. Margery wasn't unwilling to return his feelings. She quickly fell into disgrace with the entire family. Her oldest brother, Sir John, was in London when he heard the news, and it was suggested to him that his brother John knew about it and approved. The younger John quickly denied that implication. Calle had employed a bit of diplomacy, getting a friend to ask if the engagement was final, hinting that if it wasn’t, he knew of a suitable match for the lady. However, young John saw through the scheme and responded in a way meant to put the issue to rest permanently. 'I told him,' writes young John himself to his brother, 'that if my father (may God rest his soul) were alive and had agreed, along with my mother and the two of you, he should still never have my support in making my sister sell candles and mustard in Framlingham.' If such a prospect didn’t disgust Margery herself, it was clear she must have a very strong will.
The anger of her relations was painful to bear in the extreme. For some time Margery found it difficult to avow that she had fairly plighted her troth to one who was deemed such an unequal match. For what was plighted troth in the eye of God but matrimony itself? Even the Church acknowledged it as no less binding. Once that was avowed, the question was at an end, and no human hands could untie the knot. To interfere with it was deadly sin. Hence Richard Calle implored the woman of his love to emancipate both herself and him from an intolerable position by one act of boldness. ‘I suppose, an ye tell them sadly the truth, they would not damn their souls for us.’255.3 But it required much courage to take the step which when taken must be decisive. The avowal was at last made, and though the family would fain have suppressed it or got the poor girl to deny what she 256 said, her lover appealed to the Bishop of Norwich to inquire into the matter, and free the point from any ambiguity. The bishop could not refuse. He sent for Margery Paston and for Richard Calle, and examined them both apart. He told the former that he was informed she loved one of whom her friends did not approve, reminded her of the great disadvantage and shame she would incur if she were not guided by their advice, and said he must inquire into the words that had passed between her and her lover, whether they amounted to matrimony or not. On this she told him what she had said to Calle, and added that if those words did not make it sure she would make it surer before she left the bishop’s presence, for she thought herself in conscience bound to Calle, whatever the words were. Then Calle himself was examined, and his statements agreed with hers as to the nature of the pledges given and the time and place when it was done. The bishop then said that in case other impediments were found he would delay giving sentence till the Wednesday or Thursday after Michaelmas.256.1
The anger from her family was incredibly hard to bear. For a while, Margery struggled to admit that she had truly committed herself to someone considered an unsuitable match. In the eyes of God, what did a promised commitment mean if not marriage? Even the Church recognized it as just as binding. Once she acknowledged that, the matter was settled, and no one could break that bond. To interfere with it was a grave sin. So, Richard Calle urged the woman he loved to free both of them from an unbearable situation with one decisive act. “I suppose, if you honestly tell them the truth, they wouldn’t risk their souls for us.” But it took a lot of courage to take the step that would be final once it was taken. Eventually, the truth was revealed, and even though her family wanted to either suppress it or convince the poor girl to deny what she said, her lover appealed to the Bishop of Norwich to look into the situation and clear up any confusion. The bishop couldn’t refuse. He called for Margery Paston and Richard Calle, and questioned them separately. He told her that he had heard she loved someone her friends disapproved of, reminded her of the serious disadvantage and shame she would face if she didn’t follow their advice, and stated he needed to investigate what had been said between her and her lover to determine if it constituted marriage. She told him what she had said to Calle and added that if those words didn’t confirm it, she would make it clearer before leaving the bishop’s presence because she believed she was morally bound to Calle, regardless of the wording. Then Calle was questioned, and his accounts matched hers regarding the nature of their vows and when and where it happened. The bishop then said that if any other issues arose, he would postpone his decision until the Wednesday or Thursday after Michaelmas.
When Margery Paston returned from her examination her mother’s door was shut against her, and the bishop was forced to find a lodging for her until the day that he was to give sentence. Before that day came occurred the loss of Caister. The fortunes of the Paston family were diminished, and Sir John began to feel that he at least could ill afford to lose the services of one who had been such a faithful and attached dependant. In writing to his mother he expressed a wish merely that the marriage might be put off till Christmas. Calle, meanwhile, unmarried, was staying at Blackborough Nunnery near Lynn, where his bride had found a temporary asylum. He was still willing to give his services to Sir John Paston, and promised not to offer them to any other unless Sir John declined them. They appear to have been accepted, for we find Calle one or two years later still in the service of the family. But he never seems to have been recognised as one of its members.256.2
When Margery Paston came back from her examination, her mother's door was closed to her, and the bishop had to find a place for her to stay until the day he was set to deliver his decision. Before that day arrived, Caister was lost. The Paston family's fortunes were shrinking, and Sir John started to realize that he really couldn't afford to lose someone who had been such a loyal and devoted supporter. In a letter to his mother, he simply wished that the marriage could be postponed until Christmas. Meanwhile, Calle, still unmarried, was at Blackborough Nunnery near Lynn, where his bride had found temporary refuge. He was still willing to serve Sir John Paston and promised not to offer his services to anyone else unless Sir John turned him down. It seems his services were accepted, as we find Calle still working for the family a year or two later. However, he never seemed to be recognized as one of its members.256.2
The siege of Caister was one of those strong and high-handed 257 acts which could only have been possible when there was really no sovereign authority in the land to repress and punish violence. Acts of very much the same character had been seen before—the reader will not have forgotten the forcible ejection of John Paston’s wife from Gresham. But they had been due more especially to the weak and incompetent rule of Henry VI., and not even then do we hear of a place being taken from one of the king’s subjects after a five weeks’ siege by a rival claimant. It was evident that the rebellion of Robin of Redesdale had destroyed King Edward’s power. The king had been actually made a prisoner, and the ascendency of the Woodvilles had been abolished. The Duchess of Bedford, wife of the late Earl of Rivers, had even during the commotions been accused of witchcraft.257.1 The Earl of Warwick enjoyed his revenge in the disorganisation of the whole kingdom. He had now made it almost impossible for Edward to recover his authority without getting rid of him; nor did many months pass away before he stirred up another rebellion in Lincolnshire.257.2 When that movement failed, he and Clarence escaped abroad; but it was not many months before they reappeared in England and drove out the king. Warwick the Kingmaker. A.D. 1470. Henry VI. was proclaimed anew, and for the space of a short half-year Warwick the Kingmaker governed in the name of that sovereign in whose deposition ten years before he had been one of the principal agents.
The siege of Caister was one of those bold and oppressive moves that could only happen when there was really no authority in the country to control and punish violence. Similar events had happened before—the reader may recall the forced removal of John Paston’s wife from Gresham. But these incidents were mainly a result of the weak and ineffective rule of Henry VI., and even then, we didn’t hear about a place being taken from one of the king’s subjects after a five-week siege by a rival claimant. It was clear that the rebellion of Robin of Redesdale had dismantled King Edward’s power. The king had actually been imprisoned, and the dominance of the Woodvilles was overthrown. The Duchess of Bedford, widow of the late Earl of Rivers, had even been accused of witchcraft during the unrest. The Earl of Warwick reveled in the chaos of the entire kingdom. He had now made it nearly impossible for Edward to regain his authority without removing him; it wasn’t long before he incited another rebellion in Lincolnshire. When that uprising failed, he and Clarence fled abroad; however, it wasn’t long before they returned to England and forced out the king. Warwick the Kingmaker. A.D. 1470. Henry VI. was proclaimed king again, and for a brief six months, Warwick the Kingmaker ruled in the name of the sovereign whose removal he had been a key player in ten years earlier.
Appeal of two widows.
Appeal from two widows.
We have but a word or two to say as to matters affecting the family history of the Pastons during this brief interval. At the siege of Caister two men of the Duke of Norfolk’s were killed by the fire of the garrison. The duke’s council, not satisfied with having turned the Pastons out, now prompted the widows of these two men to sue an ‘appeal’257.3 against John Paston and those who acted with him. A true bill was also found against them for felony at the Norwich session of June 1470, in which Sir John Paston was included as an accessory; but the indictment was held to be void by some of Paston’s 258 friends on the ground that two of the jury would not agree to it. This objection I presume must have been held sufficient to quash the proceedings in this form, of which we hear no more.258.1 The ‘appeal,’ however, remained to be disposed of, as we shall see by and by.
We have just a few words to say about the family history of the Pastons during this short time. During the siege of Caister, two men from the Duke of Norfolk’s side were killed by the garrison's fire. The duke's council, unhappy with having already ousted the Pastons, encouraged the widows of these two men to file an ‘appeal’257.3 against John Paston and his associates. A true bill was also brought against them for felony at the Norwich session of June 1470, which included Sir John Paston as an accessory; however, some of Paston's friends argued that the indictment was invalid because two jurors disagreed with it. This objection was likely seen as enough to dismiss the case in this form, and we hear no more about it.258.1 The ‘appeal,’ however, still needed to be resolved, as we will see later.
Compromise touching Fastolf’s will.
Compromise regarding Fastolf’s will.
With respect to the title claimed by Sir John Paston in Caister and the performance of Fastolf’s will, a compromise was arranged with Bishop Waynflete, who was now recognised as sole executor. It was agreed that as the whole of Fastolf’s lands in Essex, Surrey, Norfolk, and Suffolk had been much wasted by the disputes between the executors, the manors should be divided between Sir John Paston and the bishop, the former promising to surrender the title-deeds of all except the manor of Caister. The project of a college in that place was given up, and a foundation of seven priests and seven poor scholars in Magdalen College, Oxford, was agreed to in its place.258.2 Soon afterwards the Duke of Norfolk executed a release to the bishop of the manor of Caister and all the lands conveyed to him by Yelverton and Howes as executors of Sir John Fastolf, acknowledging that the bargain made with them was contrary to Fastolf’s will, and receiving from the bishop the sum of 500 marks for the reconveyance. The duke accordingly sent notice to his servants and tenants to depart out of the manor as soon as they could conveniently remove such goods and furniture as he and they had placed in it.258.3
Regarding the title claimed by Sir John Paston in Caister and the handling of Fastolf’s will, a compromise was reached with Bishop Waynflete, now recognized as the sole executor. They agreed that since Fastolf’s lands in Essex, Surrey, Norfolk, and Suffolk had been heavily damaged by disputes among the executors, the manors would be divided between Sir John Paston and the bishop, with Paston promising to hand over the title deeds for all except the manor of Caister. The plan for a college in that location was abandoned, and instead, a foundation of seven priests and seven poor scholars at Magdalen College, Oxford, was established.258.2 Shortly after, the Duke of Norfolk released the manor of Caister and all the lands conveyed to him by Yelverton and Howes, who were executors of Sir John Fastolf. He acknowledged that the agreement made with them was against Fastolf’s will and received 500 marks from the bishop for the reconveyance. The duke then notified his servants and tenants to vacate the manor as soon as they could reasonably remove the goods and furniture they had placed there.258.3
Thus by the mediation of Bishop Waynflete the long-standing disputes were nearly settled during the period of Henry VI.’s brief restoration. But, probably in consequence of the disturbed state of the country and the return of Edward IV., the duke’s orders for the evacuation of Caister were not immediately obeyed, and, as we shall see hereafter, the place remained in Norfolk’s possession for the space of three whole years.
Thus, thanks to Bishop Waynflete’s efforts, the long-standing disputes were almost resolved during Henry VI.’s short time back in power. However, likely due to the chaotic situation in the country and Edward IV. returning, the duke’s orders to evacuate Caister were not followed right away, and, as we will see later, the site stayed in Norfolk’s control for three full years.
Elizabeth Poynings remarries.
Elizabeth Poynings gets remarried.
About this time, or rather, perhaps, two years later, Sir John Paston’s aunt, Elizabeth Poynings, terminated her widowhood by marrying Sir George Browne of Betchworth Castle in Surrey. We have already seen how she was dispossessed of 259 her lands soon after her first husband’s death by the Countess of Northumberland. They were afterwards seized by the Crown as forfeited, and granted by patent to Edmund Grey, Earl of Kent, but without any title having been duly found for the king. The Earl of Kent after a time gave up possession of them to the Earl of Essex, but this did not make things pleasanter for Elizabeth Poynings; while other of her lands were occupied by Sir Robert Fenys in violation, as she alleged, of her husband’s will.259.1 The date of her second marriage was probably about the end of the year 1471.259.2
Around this time, or maybe two years later, Sir John Paston’s aunt, Elizabeth Poynings, ended her widowhood by marrying Sir George Browne of Betchworth Castle in Surrey. We've already seen how she lost her lands soon after her first husband's death due to the Countess of Northumberland. They were later seized by the Crown as forfeited and granted by patent to Edmund Grey, Earl of Kent, but without any proper title found for the king. After a while, the Earl of Kent gave up possession to the Earl of Essex, but that didn’t make things any better for Elizabeth Poynings, while other lands of hers were taken over by Sir Robert Fenys, in violation of her husband's will, as she claimed. The date of her second marriage was probably around the end of the year 1471.
These matters we are bound to mention as incidents in the history of the family. Of Elizabeth Paston, however, and her second husband we do not hear much henceforward; in the Letters after this period the domestic interest centres chiefly round the two John Pastons, Sir John and his brother.
These are things we need to mention as events in the family's history. However, we don’t hear much about Elizabeth Paston and her second husband from this point on; in the Letters after this period, the focus mainly shifts to the two John Pastons, Sir John and his brother.
246.3 The story that the Earl of Warwick had gone to France to negotiate the marriage of Edward with Bona of Savoy, when Edward frustrated his diplomacy by marrying Elizabeth Woodville, is certainly not in accordance with facts. But the doubts of some modern historians that the project of such a match was ever entertained are quite set at rest by the evidence of two letters which have been recently printed in some of the publications of the Société de l’Histoire de France, to which attention is called by Mr. Kirk in his History of Charles the Bold (vol. i. p. 415 note, and ii. p. 15 note). It appears that although the earl had not actually gone to France, he was expected there just at the time the secret of the king’s marriage was revealed. Nor can there be a reasonable doubt—indeed there is something like positive evidence to prove—that the first cause of the Earl of Warwick’s alienation from the king arose out of this matter. I ought to add that the merit of placing before us for the first time a clear view of the consequences of Edward IV.’s marriage, in its bearing alike on the domestic history of England and on Edward’s relations with France and Burgundy, is due to Mr. Kirk.
246.3 The story that the Earl of Warwick went to France to negotiate Edward's marriage to Bona of Savoy, only for Edward to throw off his plans by marrying Elizabeth Woodville, isn’t accurate. However, the doubts of some modern historians about whether this match was ever seriously considered have been cleared up by two letters recently published in some of the Société de l’Histoire de France’s publications, which Mr. Kirk references in his History of Charles the Bold (vol. i. p. 415 note, and ii. p. 15 note). It turns out that although the earl hadn’t actually gone to France, he was expected there right around the time the secret of the king’s marriage came out. There can also be no reasonable doubt—indeed, there’s almost positive evidence—that the initial reason for the Earl of Warwick’s falling out with the king stemmed from this issue. I should mention that Mr. Kirk deserves credit for providing the first clear perspective on the consequences of Edward IV.’s marriage, relating to both England’s domestic history and Edward’s connections with France and Burgundy.
247.1 W. Worc., 513-14.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ W. Worc., 513-14.
248.1 The two eldest daughters of Edward IV. were born in the years 1465 and 1466; the third, Cecily, in the latter end of 1469. See Green’s Princesses, vol. iii.; also an article by Sir Frederic Madden, in the Gentleman’s Magazine for 1831 (vol. ci. pt. i., p. 24).
248.1 The two oldest daughters of Edward IV. were born in 1465 and 1466; the third, Cecily, was born in late 1469. See Green’s Princesses, vol. iii.; also an article by Sir Frederic Madden in the Gentleman’s Magazine for 1831 (vol. ci. pt. i., p. 24).
248.2 He seems to have left Norwich on the 21st. There are Privy Seals dated on that day, some at Norwich and some at Walsingham.
248.2 He appears to have left Norwich on the 21st. There are Privy Seals dated on that day, some from Norwich and some from Walsingham.
248.3 Contin. Chron. Croyl. p. 542.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Contin. Chron. Croyl. p. 542.
249.1 See the petition printed by Halliwell in his notes to Warkworth’s Chronicle, pp. 47-51.
249.1 See the petition printed by Halliwell in his notes to Warkworth’s Chronicle, pp. 47-51.
249.2 See the proclamation immediately preceding the above petition in the notes to Warkworth’s Chronicle, pp. 46-7.
249.2 See the announcement right before the petition above in the notes to Warkworth’s Chronicle, pp. 46-7.
249.3 No. 719.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 719.
249.4 No. 714.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 714.
250.1 Contin. Chron. Croyl. pp. 542, 551. There are Privy Seals dated on the 2nd August at Coventry; on the 9th, 12th, and 13th at Warwick; and on the 25th and 28th at Middleham.
250.1 Contin. Chron. Croyl. pp. 542, 551. There are Privy Seals dated on August 2nd in Coventry; on the 9th, 12th, and 13th in Warwick; and on the 25th and 28th in Middleham.
250.2 No. 736.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 736.
250.3 At least William Worcester, in his Itinerary, p. 321, seems to indicate in very bad Latin that the siege began on the Monday before St. Bartholomew’s Day, which in 1469 would be the 21st August. Yet a very bewildering sentence just before would imply that the siege began either on the Feast of the Assumption of the Virgin (15th August) or on St. Bartholomew’s Day itself (24th August), and that it lasted five weeks and three days. But we know that the castle surrendered on the 26th September, so that if the duration of the siege was five weeks and three days it must have begun on the 19th August, a different date still. William Worcester’s habit of continually jotting down memoranda in his commonplace books has been of very great service to the historian of this disordered epoch; but his memoranda reflect the character of the times in their confusion, inconsistency, and contradictions.
250.3 At least William Worcester, in his Itinerary, p. 321, seems to indicate in very poor Latin that the siege started on the Monday before St. Bartholomew’s Day, which in 1469 would be August 21st. However, a confusing sentence just before suggests that the siege either began on the Feast of the Assumption of the Virgin (August 15th) or on St. Bartholomew’s Day itself (August 24th), and that it lasted five weeks and three days. But we know the castle surrendered on September 26th, so if the siege lasted five weeks and three days, it must have started on August 19th, which is another different date. William Worcester’s habit of constantly jotting down notes in his commonplace books has been incredibly helpful for historians studying this chaotic period; however, his notes reflect the nature of the times with their confusion, inconsistency, and contradictions.
251.1 Itin. W. de Worc., 325.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Itinerary. W. de Worc., 325.
251.2 No. 720.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 720.
252.1 No. 720.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 720.
253.1 722-6.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 722-6.
253.2 No. 725.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 725.
254.1 Square pyramids of iron which were shot out of crossbows. The word is of French origin and was originally quarreaux.
254.1 Square iron pyramids that were fired from crossbows. The word comes from French and was originally quarreaux.
254.2 Nos. 730, 731.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 730, 731.
254.3 The modern confusion of this word with livelihood—a word which properly means a lively condition—is one of the things that would be unpardonable did not usage pardon everything in language.
254.3 The current misunderstanding of this word with livelihood—which actually means a lively state— is one of those things that would be unforgivable if usage didn't excuse everything in language.
254.4 Nos. 733, 737, 738.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #733, #737, #738.
255.1 No. 737.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 737.
255.2 No. 710.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #710.
255.3 No. 713.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 713.
256.1 No. 721.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 721.
256.2 Nos. 721, 736, 737.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 721, 736, 737.
257.1 Rolls of Parl. vi. 232.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. vol. 6, p. 232.
257.2 See Nos. 742, 743.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Nos. 742, 743.
257.3 An appeal of murder was a criminal prosecution instituted by the nearest relation of the murdered person, and a pardon from the king could not be pleaded in bar of this process.
257.3 An appeal of murder was a criminal case brought by the closest relative of the murdered person, and a pardon from the king couldn't be used to block this process.
258.1 Nos. 740, 746, 747.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 740, 746, 747.
258.2 Nos. 750, 755, 767.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 750, 755, 767.
258.3 Nos. 763, 764.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 763, 764.
259.1 Nos. 461, 627, 692, 693.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 461, 627, 692, 693.
259.2 On the 18th November 1471, Edmund Paston speaks of her as ‘my Aunt Ponynges.’ Before the 8th January 1472 she had married Sir George Browne. Nos. 789, 795.
259.2 On November 18, 1471, Edmund Paston refers to her as ‘my Aunt Ponynges.’ Before January 8, 1472, she married Sir George Browne. Nos. 789, 795.
Changes and Counter-changes
Reckless government of Edward IV.
Reckless rule of Edward IV.
Within the space of ten brief years Edward IV. had almost succeeded in convincing the world that he was no more capable of governing England than the rival whom he had deposed. Never did gambler throw away a fortune with more recklessness than Edward threw away the advantages which it had cost him and his friends so much hard fighting to secure. Just when he had reached the summit of his prosperity, he alienated the men to whom it was mainly due, and took no care to protect himself against the consequences of their concealed displeasure. The Earl of Warwick took him prisoner, then released him, then stirred up a new rebellion with impunity, and finally, returning to England once more, surprised and drove him out, notwithstanding the warnings of his brother-in-law, the Duke of Burgundy. Henry VI. was proclaimed anew, and the cause of the House of York seemed to be lost for ever.
In just ten short years, Edward IV. nearly convinced everyone that he was just as unfit to rule England as the rival he had overthrown. No one has squandered a fortune as recklessly as Edward threw away the gains that had cost him and his allies so much effort to secure. Just when he reached the peak of his success, he alienated the very people who had made it possible and failed to safeguard himself from the fallout of their hidden resentment. The Earl of Warwick captured him, let him go, then ignited a new rebellion without facing any consequences, and ultimately, after returning to England, caught Edward off guard and forced him out, despite warnings from his brother-in-law, the Duke of Burgundy. Henry VI. was proclaimed king again, and it seemed like the House of York's cause was lost forever.
It was not so, however, in fact. Adversity quickened Edward’s energies in a manner almost miraculous, and in a few months he recovered his kingdom as suddenly as he had lost it. But it was not easy to believe, even after his most formidable enemy had been slain at Barnet, that a king who had shown himself so careless could maintain himself again upon the throne. Besides, men who desired a steady government had rested all their hopes in the restoration of Henry VI., and had found the new state of matters very promising, just before Edward reappeared. The king, it might have been hoped, would be governed this time by the Earl of Warwick, and not by Queen Margaret. The Pastons favour Henry VI. The Pastons, in particular, had very special reasons to rejoice in Henry’s restoration. They had a powerful friend in the Earl of Oxford, whose influence with Henry and the Earl of Warwick stood very high. Owing partly, perhaps, to Oxford’s intercession, the Duke of Norfolk had been obliged to quit his hold of Caister, and Sir John Paston had been reinstated in possession.260.1 The Duke and Duchess of Norfolk sued to Oxford as humbly as the Pastons had been accustomed to sue to them, and the earl, from the very first, had been as careful of the interests of this family as if they had been his own. Even in the first days of the revolution—probably before Edward was yet driven out—he had sent a messenger to the Duchess of Norfolk from Colchester when John Paston was in London on a matter which concerned him alone. The family, indeed, seem at first to have built rather extravagant expectations upon the new turn of affairs, which John Paston felt it necessary to repress in writing to his mother. ‘As for the offices that ye wrote to my brother for and to me, they be for no poor men, but I trust we shall speed of other offices meetly for us, for my master the Earl of Oxford biddeth me ask and have. I trow my brother Sir John shall have the constableship of Norwich Castle, with £20 of fee. All the lords be agreed to it.’260.2
It wasn't like that in reality. Adversity motivated Edward in a nearly miraculous way, and in just a few months, he regained his kingdom just as quickly as he had lost it. However, it was hard to believe, even after his greatest enemy had been defeated at Barnet, that a king who had shown such indifference could hold the throne again. Moreover, those who wanted stable governance had pinned all their hopes on restoring Henry VI., and they had found the situation quite promising right before Edward returned. It might have been hoped that this time the king would be led by the Earl of Warwick instead of Queen Margaret. The Pastons support Henry VI. The Pastons, in particular, had very compelling reasons to celebrate Henry’s return. They had a strong ally in the Earl of Oxford, whose influence with Henry and the Earl of Warwick was significant. Perhaps partly due to Oxford’s efforts, the Duke of Norfolk had been forced to give up his grip on Caister, leading to Sir John Paston's reinstatement in possession.260.1 The Duke and Duchess of Norfolk sought out Oxford as humbly as the Pastons had been used to approaching them, and the earl had been attentive to this family’s interests from the very beginning as if they were his own. Even in the early days of the revolution—likely before Edward was even ousted—he had sent a messenger to the Duchess of Norfolk from Colchester when John Paston was in London regarding a matter that concerned him alone. The family initially seemed to have high hopes for the shift in events, which John Paston felt compelled to temper in a letter to his mother. “As for the positions you wrote to my brother and me about, they are not for any poor folks, but I trust we will secure other positions suitable for us, as my master the Earl of Oxford told me to ask and take. I think my brother Sir John will get the constableship of Norwich Castle, with a £20 fee. All the lords agree to it.”260.2
Certainly, when they remembered the loss of Caister, which they had now regained—when they recalled his inability 261 to protect them against armed aggression, and the disappointment of their expectations of redress against the Duke of Suffolk for the attack on the lodge at Hellesdon—the Pastons had little cause to pray for the return of Edward IV. They were completely committed to the cause of Henry; and Sir John Paston and his brother fought, no doubt in the Earl of Oxford’s company, against King Edward at Barnet. Sir John Paston and his brother in the battle of Barnet. A.D. 1471. Both the brothers came out of the battle alive, but John Paston was wounded with an arrow in the right arm, beneath the elbow.261.1 His wound, however, was not of a very serious character, and in little more than a fortnight he was able to write a letter with his own hand.261.2 A more serious consideration was, how far the family prospects were injured by the part they had taken against what seemed now to be the winning side. Perhaps they might be effectually befriended by their cousin Lomner, who seems to have adhered to Edward, and who had promised them his good offices, if required. But on the whole the Pastons did not look despondingly upon the situation, and rather advised their cousin Lomner not to commit himself too much to the other side, as times might change. ‘I beseech you,’ writes Sir John Paston to his mother, ‘on my behalf to advise him to be well aware of his dealing or language as yet; for the world, I ensure you, is right queasy, as ye shall know within this month. The people here feareth it sore. God hath showed Himself marvellously like Him that made all, and can undo again when Him list, and I can think that by all likelihood He shall show Himself as marvellous again, and that in short time.’261.3
Certainly, when they thought about losing Caister, which they had now gotten back—when they remembered how he had failed to defend them against armed attacks, and the letdown of their hopes for justice against the Duke of Suffolk for the assault on the lodge at Hellesdon—the Pastons had little reason to wish for the return of Edward IV. They were fully committed to Henry's cause; Sir John Paston and his brother fought, surely alongside the Earl of Oxford, against King Edward at Barnet. Sir John Paston and his brother in the Battle of Barnet. A.D. 1471. Both brothers survived the battle, but John Paston was hit by an arrow in his right arm, just below the elbow. His injury wasn't too serious, and within a little over two weeks, he was able to write a letter by hand. A more significant concern was how their family's future might be affected by their choice to oppose what now seemed to be the winning side. Perhaps their cousin Lomner, who appeared to support Edward and had offered to help them if needed, might come to their aid. Overall, the Pastons weren't overly pessimistic about their situation and even advised their cousin Lomner against committing too strongly to the opposition, as circumstances could change. "I beg you," Sir John Paston wrote to his mother, "on my behalf to advise him to be cautious about his actions or words right now; because the world, I assure you, is pretty shaky, as you will know within this month. People here are very worried. God has shown Himself to be remarkably like the Creator who can also undo things at will, and I believe that He will reveal Himself in a similar way soon." 261 A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__
In point of fact, Sir John Paston, when he wrote these words, had already heard of the landing of Queen Margaret and her son in the west, so that another conflict was certainly impending. His brother John, recovering from his wounds, but smarting severely in pocket from the cost of his surgery, looked forward to it with a sanguine hope that Edward would be defeated. ‘With God’s grace,’ he writes, ‘it shall not be long ere my wrongs and other men’s shall be redressed, for 262 the world was never so like to be ours as it is now. Wherefore I pray you let Lomner not be too busy yet.’262.1 The issue, however, did not agree with his expectations. The battle of Tewkesbury. Four days later was fought the battle of Tewkesbury,262.2 at which Margaret was defeated, and her son, though taken alive, put to death upon the field. Shortly afterwards she herself surrendered as a prisoner, while her chief captain, Somerset, was beheaded by the conqueror. The Lancastrian party was completely crushed; and before three weeks were over, King Henry himself had ended his days—no doubt he was murdered—within the Tower. Edward, instead of being driven out again, was now seated on the throne more firmly than he had ever been before; and the Paston brothers had to sue for the king’s pardon for the part they had taken in opposing him.
In fact, when Sir John Paston wrote these words, he had already heard about Queen Margaret and her son landing in the west, which meant another conflict was definitely on the horizon. His brother John, recovering from his injuries but feeling the financial strain from his medical bills, looked forward to it with hopeful optimism that Edward would be defeated. "With God’s grace," he writes, "it won’t be long before my wrongs and those of others are set right, for the world has never been so likely to be ours as it is now. Therefore, I ask you not to let Lomner get too busy just yet.” The outcome, however, did not match his expectations. The Tewkesbury battle. Four days later, the battle of Tewkesbury was fought, where Margaret was defeated, and her son, although captured alive, was killed on the battlefield. Shortly afterward, she surrendered as a prisoner, while her main captain, Somerset, was executed by the victor. The Lancastrian party was completely crushed; and within three weeks, King Henry himself had met his end—most likely he was murdered—inside the Tower. Edward, instead of being ousted once more, was now seated on the throne more securely than ever before; and the Paston brothers had to seek the king’s forgiveness for the part they had played in opposing him.
Caister retaken by the Duke of Norfolk.
Caister recaptured by the Duke of Norfolk.
Under these circumstances, it was only natural that the Duke of Norfolk, who had been forced to relinquish his claim to Caister under the government of Henry VI., should endeavour to reassert it against one who was in the eye of the law a rebel. On this occasion, however, the duke had recourse to stratagem, and one of his servants suddenly obtained possession of the place on Sunday, the 23rd June.262.3 It is remarkable that we have no direct reference in the letters either to this event, or to the previous reinstatement of Sir John Paston during the restoration of Henry VI.; but a statement in the itinerary of William Worcester and Sir John Paston’s petition to the king in 1475262.4 leave no doubt about the facts. After about six months of possession the Pastons were again driven out of Caister.262.5
Under these circumstances, it was only natural that the Duke of Norfolk, who had been forced to give up his claim to Caister during Henry VI's reign, would try to reclaim it from someone who was considered a rebel by the law. However, this time the duke used a scheme, and one of his servants suddenly took control of the place on Sunday, June 23rd.262.3 It's notable that we have no direct reference in the letters to either this event or to the earlier reinstatement of Sir John Paston during Henry VI's restoration; but a mention in the travel notes of William Worcester and Sir John Paston’s petition to the king in 1475262.4 leaves no doubt about what happened. After about six months of possession, the Pastons were once again driven out of Caister.262.5
The Pastons had need of friends, and offers of friendship 263 were made to them by Earl Rivers, formerly Lord Scales. Earl Rivers offers his friendship. The engagement of Sir John Paston to Rivers’s kinswoman, Anne Haute,263.1 still held; and though there was some talk of breaking it off, the earl was willing to do what lay in his power in behalf both of Sir John and of his brother. The latter was not very grateful for his offer, considering, apparently, that the earl’s influence with the king was not what it had been. ‘Lord Scales,’ he said, for so he continued to call him, ‘may do least with the great master. But he would depart over the sea as hastily as he may; and because he weeneth that I would go with him, as I had promised him ever, if he had kept forth his journey at that time, this is the cause that he will be my good lord, and help to get my pardon. The king is not best pleased with him, for that he desireth to depart; insomuch that the king hath said of him that whenever he hath most to do, then the Lord Scales will soonest ask leave to depart, and weeneth that it is most because of cowardice.’263.2
The Pastons needed friends, and Earl Rivers, formerly Lord Scales, offered them his friendship. 263 Earl Rivers offers his friendship. Sir John Paston was still engaged to Rivers’s relative, Anne Haute, and although there was some talk of breaking off the engagement, the earl was ready to do what he could for both Sir John and his brother. The latter didn’t show much gratitude for the offer, feeling that the earl’s influence with the king wasn’t what it used to be. "Lord Scales," he said, still calling him that, "might be of little use with the king. But he wants to leave for the continent as quickly as possible; and because he thinks I would go with him, as I had always promised, if he had gone on that journey back then, that's why he wants to be my good lord and help me get my pardon. The king is not very happy with him because he wants to leave; in fact, the king has said that whenever Lord Scales has the most to do, he’s the first to ask permission to leave, and it seems it’s mostly out of cowardice." 263.2
Earl Rivers, in fact, was at this time meditating a voyage to Portugal, where he meant to go in an expedition against the Saracens, and he actually embarked on Christmas Eve following.263.3 His friendship, perhaps, may have been unduly depreciated by the younger brother; for within twelve days John Paston actually obtained the king’s signature to a warrant for his pardon. This, it is true, may have been procured without his mediation; but in any case the family were not in the position of persons for whom no one would intercede. They had still so much influence in the world that within three months after he had been a second time dispossessed of Caister, Sir John made a serious effort to 264 ascertain whether the Duke of Norfolk might not be induced to let him have it back again. Sir J. Paston petitions the Duke of Norfolk to give back Caister. This he did, as was only natural, through the medium of his brother John, whose former services in the duke’s household gave him a claim to be heard in a matter touching the personal interests of the family. John Paston, however, wisely addressed himself, on this subject, rather to the duchess than to the duke; and though he received but a slender amount of encouragement, it was enough, for a few months, just to keep his hopes alive. ‘I cannot yet,’ he writes, ‘make my peace with my lord of Norfolk by no means, yet every man telleth me that my lady sayeth passing well of me always notwithstanding.’ This was written in the beginning of the year 1472, just seven months after Sir John’s second expulsion from Caister. But the Pastons continued their suit for four years more, and only recovered possession of the place on the Duke of Norfolk’s death, as we shall see hereafter.264.1
Earl Rivers was thinking about a trip to Portugal, where he planned to go on a mission against the Saracens, and he actually set sail on Christmas Eve. His friendship might have been undervalued by the younger brother, because within twelve days John Paston managed to get the king’s signature for a pardon. Though it’s possible this was arranged without his help, the family was certainly in a position where they could find someone to advocate for them. They still had enough influence that three months after he lost Caister a second time, Sir John made a serious attempt to see if the Duke of Norfolk could be persuaded to give it back. Sir J. Paston asks the Duke of Norfolk to return Caister. He did this, as was only natural, through his brother John, who had a right to be heard in matters that affected the family because of his previous services in the duke’s household. However, John Paston wisely decided to approach the duchess rather than the duke about this issue, and although he received only a little encouragement, it was enough to keep his hopes alive for a few months. "I still can't make my peace with my lord of Norfolk, but everyone tells me that my lady speaks well of me regardless," he wrote. This was penned at the beginning of 1472, just seven months after Sir John’s second eviction from Caister. The Pastons pursued their claim for four more years and only regained possession of the estate after the Duke of Norfolk died, as we will see later.
260.2 No. 759.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 759.
261.1 No. 774.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 774.
261.2 No. 776.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 776.
261.3 No. 774.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 774.
262.1 No. 776.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 776.
262.2 In connection with this battle, we have in No. 777 lists of the principal persons killed and beheaded after the fight, and of the knights made by King Edward upon the field. This document has never been published before.
262.2 In relation to this battle, we have in No. 777 lists of the main individuals killed and beheaded after the fight, as well as the knights made by King Edward on the battlefield. This document has never been published before.
262.3 W. Worc. Itin., 368.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ W. Worc. Itin., 368.
262.4 No. 879.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 879.
262.5 Although the fact of this expulsion could not be gathered from the letters of this date, some allusion to it will be found in Letter 778, by which it seems that a horse of John Paston’s had been left at Caister, which the family endeavoured to reclaim by pretending that it was his brother Edmund’s. John Paston, however, seems to have preferred that the duke’s men should keep the animal, in the hope that they would make other concessions of greater value.
262.5 Although the details of this expulsion aren’t clear from the letters dated at this time, some mention of it can be found in Letter 778. It suggests that John Paston’s horse was left at Caister, and the family tried to claim it by saying it belonged to his brother Edmund. However, John Paston seemed to prefer that the duke’s men keep the horse, hoping it would lead to more valuable concessions.
263.1 A transcript of an old pedigree with which I was favoured by Mr. J. R. Scott during the publication of these letters long ago, confirmed my conjecture that Anne Haute was the daughter of William Haute, whose marriage with Joan, daughter of Sir Richard Woodville, is referred to in the Excerpta Historica, p. 249. She was, therefore, the niece of Richard, Earl Rivers, and cousin-german to Edward IV.’s queen. It appears also that she had a sister named Alice, who was married to Sir John Fogge of Ashford, Treasurer of the Household to Edward IV. This Sir John Fogge was the man whom Richard III., having previously regarded him as a deadly enemy, sent for out of sanctuary, and took publicly by the hand at his accession, in token that he had forgotten all old grudges.
263.1 A transcript of an old family tree that Mr. J. R. Scott shared with me during the publication of these letters a long time ago confirmed my guess that Anne Haute was the daughter of William Haute, whose marriage to Joan, the daughter of Sir Richard Woodville, is mentioned in the Excerpta Historica, p. 249. Thus, she was the niece of Richard, Earl Rivers, and a first cousin to Edward IV.'s queen. It also seems she had a sister named Alice, who was married to Sir John Fogge of Ashford, Treasurer of the Household to Edward IV. This Sir John Fogge was the man whom Richard III., having previously seen him as a deadly enemy, called out of sanctuary and took publicly by the hand at his accession, as a sign that he had forgotten all past grudges.
263.2 No. 778.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 778.
263.3 Nos. 793, 795.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 793, 795.
264.1 Nos. 781, 796, 802.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 781, 796, 802.
The Paston Brothers
Royal pardon to John Paston.
Royal pardon for John Paston.
John Paston obtained a ‘bill of pardon’ signed by the king, on Wednesday the 17th July. This, however, was not in itself a pardon, but only a warrant to the Chancellor to give him one under the Great Seal. The pardon with the Great Seal attached he hoped to obtain from the Chancellor on the following Friday. Meanwhile he wrote home to his mother to let no one know of it but Lady Calthorpe, who, for some reason not explained, seems to have been a confidante in this particular matter.264.2 Perhaps this was as well, for as a matter of fact the pardon was not sealed that Friday, nor for many a long week, and even for some months after. It seems to have been promised, but it did not come. At Norwich some one called John Paston traitor and sought to pick quarrels with him; and how far he could rely upon the protection of the law was a question not free from anxiety. His brother, Sir John, urged him to take steps to have the pardon made sure 265 without delay; but it was only passed at length upon the 7th of February following, nearly seven months after the king had signed the bill for it. His brother, Sir John, obtained one on the 21st December.265.1
John Paston got a ‘bill of pardon’ signed by the king on Wednesday, July 17th. However, this was not a full pardon by itself, just an order for the Chancellor to issue one under the Great Seal. He hoped to get the actual pardon with the Great Seal from the Chancellor that following Friday. In the meantime, he wrote to his mother, asking her to tell no one except Lady Calthorpe, who, for some unexplained reason, seemed to be trusted with this matter. Perhaps that was for the best, as the pardon wasn't sealed that Friday, nor for many long weeks, or even a few months after. It seemed to have been promised but never arrived. In Norwich, someone labeled John Paston a traitor and tried to provoke him into a fight; and whether he could rely on legal protection was a source of concern. His brother, Sir John, urged him to take action to secure the pardon without delay, but it wasn't finalized until February 7th of the following year, nearly seven months after the king had signed off on it. His brother, Sir John, managed to get one on December 21st.
The appeal of the widows.
The charm of the widows.
But John Paston stood in another danger, from which even a royal pardon could not by law protect him. The ‘appeal’265.2 of the two widows still lay against him. The blood of their husbands cried for vengeance on the men who had defended Caister, and especially upon the captain of the garrison. Their appeal, however, was suspected to proceed from the instigation of others who would fain have encouraged them to keep it up longer than they cared to do themselves. Sir John Paston had information from some quarter which led him to believe that they had both found husbands again, and he recommended his brother to make inquiry, as in that case the appeals were abated. With regard to one of them, the intelligence turned out to be correct. A friend whom John Paston asked to go and converse with this woman, the widow of a fuller of South Walsham, reported that she was now married to one Tom Steward, dwelling in the parish of St. Giles in Norwich. She confessed to him that she never sued the appeal of her own accord, ‘but that she was by subtle craft brought to the New Inn at Norwich. And there was Master Southwell; and he entreated her to be my lord’s widow265.3 by the space of an whole year next following; and thereto he made her to be bound in an obligation. And when that year was past he desired her to be my lord’s widow another year. And then she said that she had liever lose that that she had done than to lose that and more; and therefore she said plainly that she would no more of that matter; and so she took her an husband, which is the said Tom Steward. And she saith that it was full sore against her will that ever the matter went so far forth, for she had never none avail thereof, but it was sued to her great labor and loss, for she had never of my lord’s council but barely her costs to London.’265.4
But John Paston faced another danger that even a royal pardon couldn’t legally protect him from. The ‘appeal’265.2 from the two widows was still against him. The blood of their husbands demanded revenge on the men who defended Caister, especially on the captain of the garrison. However, it was suspected that their appeal was being driven by others who wanted to encourage them to keep it going longer than they wanted. Sir John Paston received information that led him to believe both widows had remarried, and he advised his brother to look into it because that would drop the appeals. For one of them, the information turned out to be true. A friend whom John Paston asked to talk to this woman, the widow of a fuller from South Walsham, reported that she was now married to a man named Tom Steward, living in the parish of St. Giles in Norwich. She admitted to him that she never pursued the appeal on her own, “but that she was cleverly tricked into coming to the New Inn in Norwich. And there was Master Southwell; and he persuaded her to be my lord’s widow265.3 for a whole year afterward; and he made her sign a bond for it. When that year was up, he asked her to continue being my lord’s widow for another year. She said she would rather lose what she had gained than give up that and more; and so she said clearly that she wanted no more of that arrangement; and therefore she took a husband, which is Tom Steward. And she said it was very much against her will that the matter went that far, as she never gained anything from it, and it was pursued to her great trouble and expense, for she only got back her costs to London from my lord’s council.”265.4
The other widow, however, had not married again as Sir John had imagined. With her the right of appeal still remained, and she was induced to exercise it. In this she seems to have been encouraged by the Duke of Norfolk, simply for the sake of giving trouble to Sir John Paston; for though it was his brother and the men with him who were the most direct cause of her husband’s death, the appeal was not prosecuted against them, but against him only. In the following January the widow went up to London, and 100 shillings were given her to sue with. What came of the affair then we have no further record. Sir John Paston was warned of his danger both by his mother and by his brother; so perhaps he found the means to induce her to forbear proceeding further. An argument that has often enough stopped the course of justice would doubtless have been efficacious to put an end to such a purely vexatious prosecution. But it may be that the case was actually heard, and Sir John Paston acquitted.266.1
The other widow, however, hadn’t remarried as Sir John had thought. She still had the right to appeal and was persuaded to use it. It seems the Duke of Norfolk encouraged her, mainly just to annoy Sir John Paston; even though it was his brother and the men with him who were mostly responsible for her husband’s death, the appeal was filed only against him. In the following January, the widow went to London, and she was given 100 shillings to pursue the lawsuit. What happened next isn’t recorded. Sir John Paston was warned about his situation by both his mother and his brother; so he might have found a way to convince her to stop pursuing the case. An argument that has often halted the wheels of justice likely would have been effective in ending such a purely malicious prosecution. But it’s also possible that the case was actually heard, and Sir John Paston was found not guilty.266.1
Great mortality.
Great mortality.
In a social point of view the year of Edward IV.’s restoration was not one of gladness. The internal peace of the kingdom was secured by the two sharp battles of Barnet and Tewkesbury, and by the execution of the Bastard Falconbridge after his attempt on London, but the land was visited with pestilence and the mortality was severe. Hosts of pilgrims travelled through the country, eager to escape the prevailing infection or to return thanks for their recovery from illness. The king and queen went on pilgrimage to Canterbury; and never, it was said, had there been so many pilgrims at a time.266.2 ‘It is the most universal death that ever I wist in England,’ says Sir John Paston; ‘for by my trouth I cannot hear by pilgrims that pass the country that any borough town in England is free from that sickness. God cease it when it pleaseth Him! Wherefore, for God’s sake let my mother take heed to my young brethren, that they be in none place where that sickness is reigning, nor that they disport not with none other young people which resorteth where any sickness is; and if there be any of that sickness dead or infect in Norwich, for God’s sake let her send them to some friends 267 of hers into the country, and do ye the same by mine advice. Let my mother rather remove her household into the country.’267.1
From a social perspective, the year of Edward IV's return wasn't a happy one. The kingdom's internal peace was secured through the fierce battles of Barnet and Tewkesbury, along with the execution of the Bastard Falconbridge after his London attempt, but the land was plagued by disease and the death toll was high. Crowds of pilgrims traveled throughout the country, eager to escape the widespread infection or to give thanks for their recovery from illness. The king and queen went on a pilgrimage to Canterbury, and it was said that there had never been so many pilgrims at once. "It is the most widespread death that I've ever known in England," says Sir John Paston; "because, honestly, I can't hear from the pilgrims passing through that any borough town in England is free from this sickness. May God put an end to it when it pleases Him! For God's sake, let my mother take care of my younger brothers, keeping them away from places where this sickness is prevalent, and they shouldn't socialize with other young people who go where sickness is. If anyone in Norwich has that sickness, for God's sake, let her send them to some friends of hers in the countryside, and you should do the same as I advise. My mother should move her household to the countryside instead." 267
The plague continued on till the beginning of winter. Margaret Paston does not seem to have removed into the country, but in writing to her son John in the beginning of November she notes the progress of the enemy. ‘Your cousin Berney of Witchingham is passed to God, whom God assoyle! Veyl’s wife, and London’s wife, and Picard the baker of Tombland, be gone also. All this household and this parish is as ye left it, blessed be God! We live in fear, but we wot not whither to flee for to be better than we be here.’267.2 In the same letter Margaret Paston speaks of other troubles. Money matters. She had been obliged to borrow money for her son Sir John, and it was redemanded. The fortunes of the family were at a low ebb, and she knew not what to do without selling her woods—a thing which would seriously impair the value of Sir John’s succession to her estates, as there were so many wood sales then in Norfolk that no man was likely to give much more than within a hundred marks of their real value. She therefore urged Sir John in his own interest to consider what he could do to meet the difficulty. Already she had done much for him, and was not a little ashamed that it was known she had not reserved the means of paying the debts she had incurred for him. Sir John, however, returned for answer that he was utterly unable to make any shift for the money, and Margaret saw nothing for it but the humiliation of selling wood or land, or even furniture, to meet the emergency. ‘It is a death to me to think upon it,’ she wrote. She felt strongly that her son had not the art of managing with economy—that he spent double the money on his affairs that his father had done in matters of the same character, and, what grieved her even more, that duties which filial pride ought to have piously discharged long ago had been neglected owing to his extravagance. ‘At the reverence of God,’ she writes to his younger brother John, ‘advise him yet to beware of his expenses and guiding, that it be no shame to us all. It is a 268 shame and a thing that is much spoken of in this country that your father’s gravestone is not made. John Paston’s gravestone. For God’s love, let it be remembered and purveyed in haste. There hath been much more spent in waste than should have made that.’ Apparently direct remonstrances had failed to tell upon Sir John otherwise than to make him peevish and crusty. She therefore wrote to his younger brother instead. ‘Me thinketh by your brother that he is weary to write to me, and therefore I will not accumber him with writing to him. Ye may tell him as I write to you.’268.1
The plague carried on until the start of winter. It seems Margaret Paston did not move to the countryside, but in a letter to her son John in early November, she mentions the enemy's advance. "Your cousin Berney of Witchingham has passed away, may God grant him peace! Veyl’s wife, London’s wife, and Picard the baker of Tombland are gone too. The household and parish are just as you left them, thank God! We live in fear, but we don't know where to run to be safer than we are here."267.2 In the same letter, Margaret Paston addresses other concerns. Money matters. She had to borrow money for her son Sir John, and it was being demanded back. The family's fortunes were low, and she didn’t know what to do without selling her woods—something that would seriously harm the value of Sir John’s inheritance, as there were so many wood sales happening in Norfolk that no one would likely pay more than a hundred marks below their real value. She urged Sir John to think of ways to handle this situation for his own benefit. She had already done a lot for him and felt embarrassed that people knew she hadn’t kept enough money to cover the debts she had taken on for him. However, Sir John replied that he was completely unable to come up with the money, and Margaret was left with the humiliating choice of selling wood, land, or even furniture to deal with the crisis. "It pains me to think about it," she wrote. She strongly felt that her son lacked the skills to manage money wisely—he spent twice as much as his father did on similar matters, and what upset her even more was that responsibilities that he should have taken care of long ago had been neglected because of his extravagant spending. "For the love of God," she writes to his younger brother John, "advise him to be careful with his spending and management, so it doesn’t bring shame on all of us. It is a 268 shame and something that people are talking about in this area that your father’s gravestone hasn’t been made. John Paston’s headstone. For God’s sake, let it be remembered and arranged quickly. Much more has been wasted than what should have paid for that." Clearly, her direct appeals had only made Sir John irritable and difficult. So, she decided to write to his younger brother instead. "I think your brother is tired of writing to me, so I won’t burden him with more letters. You can tell him what I’ve written to you."268.1
Sir John Paston and Anne Haute.
Sir John Paston and Anne Haute.
Thriftless, extravagant, and irresolute, Sir John Paston was not the man to succeed, either in money matters or in anything else. No wonder, then, that his engagement with Anne Haute became unsatisfactory, apparently to both parties alike. The manner in which he speaks of it at this time is indeed ambiguous; but there can be no doubt that in the end both parties desired to be released, and were for a long time only restrained by the cost of a dispensation, which was necessary to dissolve even such a contract as theirs. It would not have been surprising, indeed, if on the restoration of Edward IV. Lord Rivers and the queen’s relations had shown themselves unfavourable to a match between their kinswoman and one who had fought against the king at Barnet. But whether this was the case or not we have no positive evidence to show. Only we know that in the course of this year the issue of the matter was regarded as uncertain. In September Sir John Paston writes that he had almost spoken with Mrs. Anne Haute, but had not done so. ‘Nevertheless,’ he says, ‘this next term I hope to take one way with her or other. She is agreed to speak with me and she hopeth to do me ease, as she saith.’268.2
Thriftless, extravagant, and indecisive, Sir John Paston was not the type to succeed in finances or anything else. It's no surprise that his relationship with Anne Haute became unsatisfactory for both of them. The way he talks about it at this time is definitely unclear, but there's no doubt that eventually both wanted to break free, and they were held back for a long time only by the cost of a dispensation needed to nullify even a contract like theirs. It wouldn't have been surprising if, after Edward IV was restored, Lord Rivers and the queen’s relatives had opposed a union between their relative and someone who had fought against the king at Barnet. However, we have no concrete evidence to confirm if that was the case or not. All we know is that during this year, the outcome of the situation was seen as uncertain. In September, Sir John Paston mentions that he nearly spoke with Mrs. Anne Haute but hadn’t done so. “Nevertheless,” he writes, “this next term I hope to move forward with her in some way or another. She has agreed to talk with me and she hopes to make things easier for me, as she says.”268.2
A.D. 1471, Oct.
Oct. 1471, A.D.
Six weeks later, in the end of October, the state of matters 269 is reported, not by Sir John Paston but by his brother. ‘As for Mrs. A. Haulte, the matter is moved by divers of the queen’s council, and of fear by R. Haulte; but he would it should be first of our motion, and we would it should come of them first—our matter should be the better.’269.1 A.D. 1472, Feb. In February following Sir John was admitted to another interview with the lady, but was unable to bring the matter to a decisive issue. ‘I have spoken,’ he says, ‘with Mrs. Anne Haulte at a pretty leisure, and, blessed be God, we be as far forth as we were tofore, and so I hope we shall continue. And I promised her that at the next leisure that I could find thereto, that I would come again and see her, which will take a leisure, as I deem now. Since this observance is overdone, I purpose not to tempt God no more so.’269.2
Six weeks later, at the end of October, the situation is reported, not by Sir John Paston but by his brother. “As for Mrs. A. Haulte, the issue is being discussed by several members of the queen’s council, and out of concern by R. Haulte; but he wants it to begin with our initiative, and we want it to come from them first—our case would be stronger.” Feb. 1472 A.D. In the following February, Sir John had another meeting with the lady, but he couldn't resolve the matter conclusively. “I have talked,” he says, “with Mrs. Anne Haulte at a comfortable pace, and, thank God, we are as far along as we were before, and I hope we will stay that way. I promised her that at the next opportunity I could find, I would come again to see her, which seems to be a while from now. Since this attention has gone on long enough, I don’t plan to test God like that anymore.”
A year later, in April 1473, he says that if he had six days more leisure, he ‘would have hoped to have been delivered of Mrs. Anne Haulte. Her friends, the queen, and Atcliff,’ he writes, ‘agreed to common and conclude with me, if I can find the mean to discharge her conscience, which I trust to God to do.’269.3 But the discharge of her conscience required an application to the Court of Rome, and this involved a very unsentimental question of fees. ‘I have answer again from Rome,’ he writes in November following, ‘that there is the well of grace and salve sufficient for such a sore, and that I may be dispensed with; nevertheless my proctor there asketh a thousand ducats, as he deemeth. But Master Lacy, another Rome runner here, which knoweth my said proctor there, as he saith, as well as Bernard knew his shield, sayeth that he meaneth but an hundred ducats, or two hundred ducats at the most; wherefore after this cometh more. He wrote to me also quod Papa hoc facit hodiernis diebus multociens (that the Pope does this nowadays very frequently).’269.4
A year later, in April 1473, he mentions that if he had six more days to spare, he “would have hoped to be free of Mrs. Anne Haulte. Her friends, the queen, and Atcliff,” he writes, “agreed to come to a conclusion with me, if I can find a way to clear her conscience, which I trust God will help me with.” 269.3 But clearing her conscience required an application to the Court of Rome, and this raised a very unromantic question about fees. “I have received another response from Rome,” he writes in November, “that there is enough grace and healing for such a wound, and that I may be pardoned; however, my representative there asks for a thousand ducats, as he believes. But Master Lacy, another messenger from Rome here, who claims to know my representative very well, like Bernard knew his shield, says that he only intends to ask for one hundred ducats, or two hundred at most; therefore, after this, more will follow. He also wrote to me quod Papa hoc facit hodiernis diebus multociens (that the Pope does this very frequently these days).” 269.4
Here we lose for a while nearly all further trace of the matter. Nothing more seems to have been done in it for a long time; for about fourteen months later we find Sir John Paston’s mother still wishing he were ‘delivered of Mrs. 270 Anne Haulte,’270.1 and this is all we hear about it until after an interval of two years more, when, in February 1477, Sir John reports that the matter between him and Mrs. Anne Haulte had been ‘sore broken’ to Cardinal Bourchier, the Lord Chamberlain (Hastings), and himself, and that he was ‘in good hope.’270.2 Finally, in August following, he expects that it ‘shall, with God’s grace, this term be at a perfect end.’270.3 After this we hear nothing more of it. The pre-contract between Sir John and Anne Haulte seems therefore to have been at last annulled; and what is more remarkable, after it had been so, he was reported to be so influential at Court that another marriage was offered him ‘right nigh of the Queen’s blood.’270.4 His mother, who writes to him on the subject in May 1478, had not been informed who the lady was, and neither can we tell the reader. We only know for certain that such a marriage never took effect.
Here we lose almost all trace of the matter for a while. Nothing seems to have happened for a long time; about fourteen months later, we find Sir John Paston’s mother still wishing he were 'done with Mrs. Anne Haulte,' and this is all we hear about it until two years later, when, in February 1477, Sir John reports that the situation between him and Mrs. Anne Haulte had been 'seriously discussed' with Cardinal Bourchier, the Lord Chamberlain (Hastings), and himself, and that he was 'hopeful.' Finally, in August that year, he expects that it 'will, with God’s grace, come to a perfect end this term.' After this, we hear nothing more about it. The pre-contract between Sir John and Anne Haulte seems to have finally been annulled; what’s more remarkable is that after it was annulled, he was reported to be so influential at Court that another marriage was offered to him 'very close to the Queen’s blood.' His mother, who wrote to him about this in May 1478, wasn't informed who the lady was, and we can't tell the reader either. We only know for sure that such a marriage never happened.
John Paston’s love affairs.
John Paston's romances.
John Paston, too, had his love affairs as well as his brother, but was more fortunate in not being bound helplessly to one lady for a long series of years. In the summer of 1471, he seems to have been endeavouring to win the hand of a certain Lady Elizabeth Bourchier; but here he did not prosper, for she was married a few months later to Lord Thomas Howard—the nobleman who more than forty years after was created Duke of Norfolk by King Henry VIII. for his victory over the Scots at Flodden.270.5 As to his further proceedings in 271 search of a wife, we shall have occasion to speak of them hereafter.
John Paston also had his romantic interests, just like his brother, but he was luckier in that he wasn't stuck with one woman for many years. In the summer of 1471, he seemed to be trying to win the affection of a certain Lady Elizabeth Bourchier; however, he wasn't successful, as she got married a few months later to Lord Thomas Howard—the nobleman who over forty years later was made Duke of Norfolk by King Henry VIII. for his victory over the Scots at Flodden.270.5 As for his later attempts to find a wife, we will discuss them later.
A.D. 1472.
1472 A.D.
Property was at all times a matter of more importance than love to that selfish generation; it was plainly, avowedly regarded by every one as the principal point in marrying. The Dukes of Clarence and Gloucester. In the royal family at this very time, the design of Richard, Duke of Gloucester, to marry the widow of Edward, Prince of Wales, awoke the jealousy of his brother Clarence. For the lady was a younger sister of Clarence’s own wife, and co-heir to her father, Warwick the Kingmaker; and since the death of that great earl at Barnet, Clarence seems to have pounced on the whole of his immense domains without the slightest regard even to the rights of his widow, who, indeed, was now in disgrace, and was living in sanctuary at Beaulieu. The idea of being compelled to share the property with his brother was a thing that had never occurred to him, and he could not endure the thought. He endeavoured to prevent the proposed marriage by concealing the lady in London.271.1 Disputes arose between the two brothers in consequence, and though they went to Sheen together to pardon, it was truly suspected to be ‘not all in charity.’ The king endeavoured to act as mediator, and entreated Clarence to show a fair amount of consideration to his brother; but his efforts met with very little success. ‘As it is said,’ writes Sir John Paston, ‘he answereth that he may well have my lady his sister-in-law, but they shall part no livelode,’—the elder sister was to have all the inheritance, and the younger sister nothing! No wonder the writer adds, ‘So what will fall can I not say.’271.2 What did fall, however, we know partly from the Paston Letters and partly from other sources. The Duke of Gloucester married the lady in spite of his brother’s threats. The dispute about the property raged violently more than two years, and almost defied the king’s efforts to keep his two brothers in subjection. In November 1473 we find it ‘said for certain that the Duke of Clarence maketh him big in that he can, showing as he would but deal with the Duke of Gloucester; but the king intendeth, in eschewing all inconvenients, 272 to be as big as they both, and to be a styffeler atween them. And some men think that under this there should be some other thing intended, and some treason conspired.’ Sir John Paston again did not know what to make of it, and was driven to reiterate his former remark, ‘So what shall fall can I not say.’272.1 He only hoped the two brothers would yet be brought into agreement by the king’s award.272.2
Property was always more important than love to that selfish generation; everyone clearly saw it as the main reason for marrying. The Dukes of Clarence and Gloucester. At that time in the royal family, Richard, Duke of Gloucester, wanted to marry the widow of Edward, Prince of Wales, which stirred jealousy in his brother Clarence. This woman was a younger sister of Clarence’s wife and co-heir to her father, Warwick the Kingmaker. Since the death of that powerful earl at Barnet, Clarence seemed to have seized all of his vast lands without any concern for the rights of the widow, who was now disgraced and living in sanctuary at Beaulieu. The thought of having to share the property with his brother had never crossed his mind, and he couldn’t stand it. He tried to stop the marriage by hiding the woman in London. Disputes arose between the two brothers because of this, and although they went to Sheen together to make amends, it was widely believed they were not truly doing it out of goodwill. The king tried to mediate and urged Clarence to show some consideration for his brother, but his attempts had little success. ‘As it is said,’ Sir John Paston writes, ‘he answers that he may well have my lady his sister-in-law, but they shall part no lands’—the older sister was to inherit everything, while the younger sister would get nothing! It’s no surprise the writer adds, ‘So what will happen, I cannot say.’ What did happen, however, we know in part from the Paston Letters and other sources. The Duke of Gloucester married the woman despite his brother’s threats. The property dispute escalated fiercely for over two years, challenging the king’s efforts to rein in his two brothers. In November 1473, it was ‘certainly said that the Duke of Clarence is puffed up with pride since he believes he can deal with the Duke of Gloucester; but the king intends, to avoid any problems, 272 to be just as proud as they are and to be an arbitrator between them. Some think that there might be something else going on, and some treason being plotted.’ Sir John Paston again was confused and felt compelled to repeat his earlier comment, ‘So what shall happen, I cannot say.’ He only hoped that the king’s ruling would bring the two brothers to an agreement. A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3
This hope was ultimately realised. Clarence at last consented with an ill will to let his sister-in-law have a share in her father’s lands; and an arrangement was made by a special Act of Parliament for the division of the property.272.3 To satisfy the rapacity of the royal brothers, the claims of the Countess of Warwick were deliberately set aside, and the Act expressly treated her as if she had been a dead woman. So the matter was finally settled in May 1474. Yet possibly the Countess’s claims had some influence in hastening this settlement; for about a twelvemonth before she had been removed from her sanctuary at Beaulieu272.4 and conveyed northwards by Sir James Tyrell. This, it appears, was not done avowedly by the king’s command; nevertheless rumour said that it was by his assent, and also that it was contrary to the will of Clarence.272.5
This hope was finally realized. Clarence eventually agreed, albeit reluctantly, to let his sister-in-law have a share of her father's lands; and an arrangement was made through a special Act of Parliament to divide the property.272.3 To appease the greed of the royal brothers, the claims of the Countess of Warwick were intentionally ignored, and the Act treated her as if she were deceased. Thus, the matter was settled in May 1474. However, the Countess’s claims might have played a role in speeding up this resolution; about a year before, she had been taken from her sanctuary at Beaulieu272.4 and transported north by Sir James Tyrell. It seems this was not done openly on the king’s orders; nevertheless, rumors suggested it was with his approval and that it was against Clarence's wishes.272.5
Even so in the Paston family love affairs give place at this time to questions about property, in which their interests were very seriously at stake. Not only was there the great question between Sir John and the Duke of Norfolk about Caister, but there was also a minor question about the manor of Saxthorpe, the particulars of which are not very clear. On the 12th July 1471, Sir John Paston made a release of Saxthorpe and Titchwell and some other portions of the Fastolf estates, to David Husband and William Gyfford;272.6 but this was probably only in the nature of a trust, for it appears that he did not intend to give up his interest in the property. A.D. 1472, Jan. In January following, however, William Gurney entered into Saxthorpe and 273 endeavoured to hold a court there for the lord of the manor. John Paston interrupts the Manor Court at Saxthorpe. But John Paston hearing of what was doing, went thither accompanied by one man only to protect his brother’s interest, and charged the tenants, in the presence of Gurney himself and a number of his friends, to proceed no further. The protest was effective so far as to produce a momentary pause. But when it was seen that he had only one man with him, the proceedings were resumed; on which John Paston sat down by the steward and blotted his book with his finger as he wrote, and then called the tenants to witness that he had effectually interrupted the court in his brother’s right.273.1 Gurney, however, did not give up the game, but warned another court to be kept on Holy Rood day (May 3rd, the Invention of the Holy Cross), when he would have collected the half-year’s rents from the tenants. The court was held, but before it was half over John Paston appeared again and persuaded him to stay proceedings once more, and to forbear gathering money until he and Sir John Paston should confer together in London. It seems to have required some tact and courtesy to get him to consent to this arrangement; for Henry Heydon, the son of the old ally of Sir Thomas Tuddenham, had raised a number of men-at-arms to give Gurney any assistance that might have been necessary, but the gentle demeanour of John Paston left him no pretext for calling in such aid.273.2
Even so, in the Paston family, romantic interests during this time took a backseat to property disputes, which were really important to them. There was a major issue between Sir John and the Duke of Norfolk over Caister, and a smaller issue regarding the manor of Saxthorpe, though the details are not very clear. On July 12, 1471, Sir John Paston released Saxthorpe, Titchwell, and some other parts of the Fastolf estates to David Husband and William Gyfford; 272.6 but this was probably just a trust arrangement because it seems he intended to keep his interest in the property. Jan. 1472 A.D. However, in January following, William Gurney entered Saxthorpe and tried to hold a court there for the lord of the manor. John Paston interrupts the Manor Court at Saxthorpe. But John Paston, hearing what was going on, went there with just one person to support his brother’s interest, and told the tenants, in front of Gurney and a number of his friends, to stop proceeding. The protest was somewhat effective, creating a brief pause. But when they saw he had only one man with him, they started again, at which point John Paston sat down next to the steward, blotted his book with his finger while writing, and called the tenants to witness that he had successfully interrupted the court on behalf of his brother.273.1 Gurney, however, didn’t give up and warned that another court would be held on Holy Rood day (May 3rd, the Invention of the Holy Cross), when he would collect half-year’s rents from the tenants. The court took place, but before it was halfway over, John Paston showed up again and convinced him to halt proceedings once more and to wait for him and Sir John Paston to discuss things together in London. It seems it took some skill and courtesy to get him to agree to this arrangement because Henry Heydon, the son of an old ally of Sir Thomas Tuddenham, had gathered men-at-arms to support Gurney if needed, but John Paston’s gentle demeanor left him no reason to call for such assistance.273.2
The real claimant of the manor against Sir John Paston was Waynflete, Bishop of Winchester, of whom, almost immediately after this, Henry Heydon bought both Saxthorpe and Titchwell. Sir John Paston, apparently, had been caught napping as usual, and knew nothing of the transaction. His mother wrote to him in dismay on the 5th June. Young Heydon had already taken possession. ‘We beat the bushes,’ said Margaret Paston, ‘and have the loss and the disworship, and other men have the birds. My lord hath false counsel and simple that adviseth him thereto. And, as it is told me, Guton is like to go the same way in haste. And as for Hellesdon and Drayton, I trow it is there it shall be. What shall fall of the remnant God knoweth,—I trow as evil or worse.’273.3
The real owner of the manor against Sir John Paston was Waynflete, Bishop of Winchester, from whom Henry Heydon quickly bought both Saxthorpe and Titchwell. Sir John Paston, it seems, had once again been caught off guard and knew nothing about the deal. His mother wrote to him in distress on June 5th. Young Heydon had already moved in. “We’re left with nothing,” said Margaret Paston, “and we’ve suffered the loss and the disgrace, while other men get the benefits. My lord has bad advice and those who are simple-minded advising him to do this. And, as I’ve been told, Guton is likely to follow the same path soon. As for Hellesdon and Drayton, I believe that’s where it will end up. What will happen to the rest, only God knows—I fear it might be just as bad or worse.”273.3
John Paston in like manner writes on the same day that Heydon was sure of Saxthorpe, and Lady Boleyn of Guton.274.1 Sir John Paston was letting the family property slip out of his fingers, while on the other hand he was running into debt, and in his straitened circumstances he was considering what he could sell. His mother had threatened if he parted with any of his lands to disinherit him of double the amount;274.2 so he was looking out for a purchaser of his wood at Sporle, which he was proposing to cut down.274.3 But by far the most serious matter of all was Caister; ‘if we lose that,’ said Margaret Paston, ‘we lose the fairest flower of our garland.’ To her, too, it would be peculiarly annoying, for she expected to have little comfort in her own family mansion at Mautby, if the Duke of Norfolk had possession of Caister only three miles off.274.4 Sir John Paston seeks to get Caister restored to him. On this subject, however, Sir John Paston does not appear to have been remiss. It was the first thing that occupied his thoughts after he had secured his pardon. In the beginning of the year he had been with Archbishop Nevill, who, though he had been in disgrace and committed to the Tower just after the battle of Barnet, seems at this time again to have had some influence in the world, at his residence called the Moor. By the archbishop’s means apparently he had received his pardon, and had spent a merrier Christmas in consequence; and he wrote to his mother that if he could have got any assurance of having Caister restored to him, he would have come away at once.274.5 But it was not long before the archbishop again got into trouble. He was once more conducted to the Tower, and two days afterwards at midnight he was put on board a ship and conveyed out to sea.274.6 Nothing more therefore was to be hoped for from the archbishop’s friendship; but Sir John Paston did not cease to use what means lay in his power. His brother made incessant applications on his behalf to the Duchess of Norfolk, and to the duke’s council at Framlingham. To be reinstated Sir John was willing to 275 make the duke a present of £40, an offer which the council acknowledged was ‘more than reasonable.’ If the matter were their own, they gave John Paston to understand, they could easily come to an understanding with him, but my lord was intractable. The duchess herself declined to interfere in the matter until my lord and the council were agreed, and the latter said that when they had mooted it to the duke ‘he gave them such an answer that none of them all would tell it.’ They suggested, however, that the duke might be swayed by more influential opinions, and that if Sir John could get my Lord Chamberlain Hastings, or some other nobleman of mark, to speak to the duke in his favour, there was great probability that he would attain his object.275.1
John Paston similarly writes on the same day that Heydon was confident about Saxthorpe, and Lady Boleyn about Guton.274.1 Sir John Paston was letting the family property slip away, while at the same time going into debt, and in his tough situation he was thinking about what he could sell. His mother had threatened that if he sold any of his lands, she would disinherit him of double the amount; 274.2 so he was looking for someone to buy his wood at Sporle, which he planned to cut down.274.3 But by far the most serious issue was Caister; 'if we lose that,' said Margaret Paston, 'we lose the finest part of our family heritage.' For her, it would be particularly frustrating, as she expected to find little comfort in her own family home at Mautby if the Duke of Norfolk had control of Caister just three miles away.274.4 Sir John Paston is looking to have Caister returned to him. On this subject, however, Sir John Paston did not seem to have been negligent. It was the first thing on his mind after securing his pardon. Earlier that year, he had been with Archbishop Nevill, who, although he had fallen from grace and been imprisoned in the Tower just after the battle of Barnet, seemed to have regained some influence at that time, at his residence called the Moor. Through the archbishop’s connections, he had apparently received his pardon and celebrated a much more joyful Christmas as a result; he even wrote to his mother that if he had gotten any assurance of having Caister restored to him, he would have left right away.274.5 But it wasn’t long before the archbishop got into trouble again. He was taken back to the Tower, and two days later at midnight, he was put on a ship and taken out to sea.274.6 Therefore, no further hope could be expected from the archbishop’s friendship; however, Sir John Paston continued to use whatever means he could. His brother made constant requests on his behalf to the Duchess of Norfolk and to the duke’s council at Framlingham. To be reinstated, Sir John was willing to give the duke a gift of £40, an offer that the council acknowledged was ‘more than reasonable.’ If the matter were up to them, they indicated to John Paston that they could easily come to an agreement with him, but my lord was unyielding. The duchess herself refused to get involved until my lord and the council reached an agreement, and the latter said that when they mentioned it to the duke, ‘he gave them such an answer that none of them would dare to repeat it.’ They suggested, however, that the duke might be influenced by more powerful voices, and that if Sir John could get my Lord Chamberlain Hastings or another notable nobleman to speak to the duke on his behalf, there was a good chance he would achieve his goal.275.1
The Duchess of Norfolk.
The Duchess of Norfolk.
A favourable opportunity, however, presented itself shortly afterwards for urging a petition for justice on the duke himself. After ten years or more of married life the Duchess of Norfolk was at length with child. Duke and duchess received everywhere congratulations from their friends and dependants. Among the rest Sir John Paston offered his to my lady herself, in a vein of banter that seems slightly to have offended her, though not perhaps so much by its grossness, which was excessive, as by the undue familiarity exhibited in such a tone of address.275.2 The Duke of Norfolk was going to be with his wife on the occasion of her lying-in, and John Paston, as an old servant of the family, went to give his attendance at Framlingham. It was resolved that the utmost should be made of the opportunity. John Paston drew up a petition in behalf of his brother to present to the duke, while Sir John Paston himself, then in London, obtained letters from the king to both the duke and duchess, and also to their council. The king seems to have been particularly interested in the case, and assured Sir John that if his letters were ineffectual justice should be done in the matter without delay. The letters were despatched by a special messenger, ‘a man of worship’ in high favour with the king himself. With such powerful influence engaged on his behalf, most probably Sir John did not care to ask for letters from Lord Hastings, which his brother was 276 even then expecting. But he suggested, if my lady’s lying-in should be at Norwich instead of Framlingham, that his mother might obtain admittance to her chamber, and that her persuasions would be of considerable use.276.1
A good opportunity came up soon after for pushing a petition for justice directly to the duke. After over ten years of marriage, the Duchess of Norfolk was finally pregnant. The duke and duchess received congratulations from everyone around them. Among them, Sir John Paston congratulated my lady herself in a teasing manner that seemed to offend her slightly, not so much because it was over-the-top, but because of the inappropriate familiarity in his tone. The Duke of Norfolk was planning to be with his wife for her childbirth, and John Paston, an old family servant, went to be present at Framlingham. They decided to make the most of this chance. John Paston wrote up a petition on behalf of his brother to present to the duke, while Sir John Paston, who was in London, got letters from the king addressed to both the duke and duchess, as well as their council. The king seemed particularly invested in the matter and promised Sir John that if his letters didn’t work, justice would be served without delay. The letters were sent by a special messenger, “a man of worship” who had high favor with the king. With such strong backing, Sir John probably didn't feel the need to ask for letters from Lord Hastings, which his brother was even then waiting for. However, he suggested that if my lady’s childbirth happened in Norwich instead of Framlingham, his mother might be able to gain access to her room, and her persuasion would be quite useful.
Birth of a daughter.
Daughter is born.
The duchess was confined at Framlingham, and gave birth to a daughter, who received the name of Anne. Waynflete, Bishop of Winchester, came down to christen the child, and he, too, took an opportunity during his brief stay to say a word to my lady about Caister and the claim of Sir John Paston to restitution. But exhortations, royal letters, and all were thrown away upon the Duke of Norfolk. My lady promised secretly to another person to favour Sir John’s suit, but the fact of her giving such a promise was not to be communicated to any one else. John Paston was made as uncomfortable as possible by the manner in which his representations were received. ‘I let you plainly wit,’ he wrote to his brother, ‘I am not the man I was, for I was never so rough in my master’s conceit as I am now, and that he told me himself before Richard Southwell, Tymperley, Sir W. Brandon, and twenty more; so that they that lowered now laugh upon me.’276.2
The duchess was held at Framlingham and gave birth to a daughter named Anne. Waynflete, the Bishop of Winchester, came to baptize the child, and during his short visit, he took the chance to speak to my lady about Caister and Sir John Paston’s claim for restitution. But all his pleas, royal letters, and everything else were ignored by the Duke of Norfolk. My lady secretly promised another person to support Sir John’s case, but she instructed that her promise should not be shared with anyone else. John Paston felt as uncomfortable as possible due to how his requests were handled. “I let you know clearly,” he wrote to his brother, “I’m not the same man I was; I’ve never been so rough in my master’s opinion as I am now, and he told me so himself before Richard Southwell, Tymperley, Sir W. Brandon, and twenty others; now those who once mocked me are laughing at me.”276.2
Sir John Paston seeks to enter Parliament.
Sir John Paston wants to join Parliament.
But although all arts were unsuccessful to bend the will of the Duke of Norfolk on this subject, Sir John Paston seems to have enjoyed the favour and approval of the duchess in offering himself as a candidate for the borough of Maldon in the Parliament of 1472. His friend James Arblaster wrote a letter to the bailiff of Maldon suggesting the great advantage it would be to the town to have for one of their two burgesses ‘such a man of worship and of wit as were towards my said lady,’ and advising all her tenants to vote for Sir John Paston, who not only had this great qualification, but also possessed the additional advantage of being in high favour with my Lord Chamberlain Hastings.276.3 There was, however, some uncertainty as to the result, and his brother John suggested in writing to him that if he missed being elected for Maldon he might be for some other place. There were a dozen towns in 277 England that ought to return members to Parliament which had chosen none, and by the influence of my Lord Chamberlain he might get returned for one of them.277.1
But even though all efforts failed to change the Duke of Norfolk's mind on this matter, Sir John Paston seemed to have the support and approval of the duchess when he put himself forward as a candidate for the borough of Maldon in the Parliament of 1472. His friend James Arblaster wrote to the bailiff of Maldon, pointing out how beneficial it would be for the town to have “such a distinguished and clever man as my said lady,” and encouraging all her tenants to vote for Sir John Paston, who not only had this impressive quality but also had the added advantage of being in high favor with my Lord Chamberlain Hastings.276.3 However, there was some uncertainty about the outcome, and his brother John suggested in a letter that if he didn’t get elected for Maldon, he might have a chance elsewhere. There were a dozen towns in 277 England that should send members to Parliament but hadn’t chosen any, and with my Lord Chamberlain’s influence, he could get elected in one of them.277.1
In point of fact, I find that Sir John Paston was not returned for Maldon to the Parliament of 1472; and whether he sat for any other borough I am not certain, though there is an expression in the correspondence a little later that might lead one to suppose so.277.2 But that he went up to London we know by a letter dated on the 4th November;277.3 and though he went to Calais, and even visited the court of the Duke and Duchess of Burgundy at Ghent early in the following year, when Parliament was no longer sitting, he had returned to London long before it had ended its second session in April 1473.277.4 It is also clear that he took a strong interest in its proceedings; but this was only natural. That Parliament was summoned avowedly to provide for the safety of the kingdom. Although the Earl of Warwick was now dead, and Margaret of Anjou a prisoner at Wallingford,277.5 and the line of Henry VI. extinct, Fear of Invasion. it was still anticipated that the Earl of Oxford and others, supported by the power of France, would make a descent upon the coast. Commissions of array were issued at various times for defence against apprehended invasion.277.6 Information was therefore laid before Parliament of the danger in which the kingdom stood from a confederacy of the king’s ‘ancient and mortal enemies environing the same,’ and a message was sent to the Commons to the effect that the king intended to equip an expedition in resistance of their malice.277.7 278 The result was that, in November 1472, the Commons agreed to a levy of 13,000 archers, and voted a tenth for their support, which was to be levied before Candlemas following.278.1 An income and property tax was not a permanent institution of our ancestors, but when it came it pressed heavily; so that a demand of two shillings in the pound was not at all unprecedented. A higher tax had been imposed four years before, and also in 1453 by the Parliament of Reading. Still, a sudden demand of two shillings in the pound, to be levied within the next four months, was an uncomfortable thing to meet; and owing either to its unpopularity or the difficulty of arranging the machinery for its collection, it was not put in force within the time appointed. A.D. 1473. But in the following spring, when the Parliament had begun its second session, collectors were named throughout the country, and it was notified that some further demands were to be made upon the national pocket. On the 26th March, John Paston writes that his cousin John Blennerhasset had been appointed collector in Norfolk, and asks his brother Sir John in London to get him excused from serving in ‘that thankless office,’ as he had not a foot of ground in the county. At the same time the writer expresses the sentiments of himself and his neighbours in language quite sufficiently emphatic: ‘I pray God send you the Holy Ghost among you in the Parliament House, and rather the Devil, we say, than ye should grant any more taxes.’278.2 Unfortunately, before the Parliament ended its sittings, it granted a whole fifteenth and tenth additional.278.3
Actually, I found that Sir John Paston was not elected for Maldon to the Parliament of 1472; and I'm not sure if he represented any other borough, although there's a later mention in the correspondence that might suggest so.277.2 We do know he went to London, as evidenced by a letter dated November 4th;277.3 and even though he traveled to Calais and visited the court of the Duke and Duchess of Burgundy in Ghent early the next year, when Parliament was not in session, he returned to London well before the second session ended in April 1473.277.4 It's also clear that he was very interested in what was happening in Parliament, which was completely understandable. That Parliament was summoned specifically to address the safety of the kingdom. Although the Earl of Warwick was now dead, and Margaret of Anjou was a prisoner at Wallingford,277.5 with the line of Henry VI. extinct, Fear of being invaded. there was still concern that the Earl of Oxford and others, backed by France, might invade the coast. Commissions of array were issued at various times for defense against the expected invasion.277.6 Information was presented to Parliament about the risks the kingdom faced from a coalition of the king’s ‘ancient and mortal enemies surrounding it,’ and a message was sent to the Commons indicating that the king planned to prepare an expedition to counter their threats.277.7 278 As a result, in November 1472, the Commons agreed to raise 13,000 archers and voted a tenth of their income to support them, to be collected before the upcoming Candlemas.278.1 An income and property tax wasn’t a permanent feature back then, but when it was imposed, it hit hard; a demand for two shillings per pound was not uncommon. A higher tax was levied four years prior, and also in 1453 by the Parliament of Reading. However, a sudden demand for two shillings per pound to be collected within the next four months was a tough pill to swallow; and due to its unpopularity or the challenges of organizing its collection, it wasn’t enforced by the deadline. A.D. 1473. But in the following spring, once Parliament began its second session, collectors were appointed across the country, and it was announced that more demands would be made on the public finances. On March 26th, John Paston wrote that his cousin John Blennerhasset had been named collector in Norfolk and asked his brother Sir John in London to help him get out of serving in ‘that thankless position,’ since he owned no land in the county. At the same time, the writer expressed his and his neighbors' feelings quite emphatically: ‘I pray God sends you the Holy Ghost among you in the Parliament House, and better the Devil, we say, than you should grant any more taxes.’278.2 Unfortunately, before Parliament concluded its sessions, it approved a full fifteenth and an additional tenth.278.3
Family jars.
Family containers.
At this time we find that there was some further unpleasant feeling within the Paston family circle. Margaret Paston had several times expressed her discontent with the thriftless extravagance of her eldest son, and even the second, John, did not stand continually in her good graces. A third brother, Edmund, was now just coming out in life, and as a preparation for it he too had to endure continual reproofs and remonstrances from his mother. Besides these, there were at home three other sons and one daughter, of whom we shall speak hereafter. The young generation apparently was a little too much for the lone widow; 279 and, finding her elder sons not very satisfactory advisers, she did what lone women are very apt to do under such circumstances—took counsel in most of the affairs of this life of a confidential priest. In fact, she was a good and pious woman, to whom in her advancing years this world appeared more and more in its true character as a mere preparation for the next. She had now withdrawn from city life at Norwich, and was dwelling on her own family estate at Mautby. Bodily infirmities, perhaps—though we hear nothing explicitly said of them—made it somewhat less easy for her to move about; and she desired to obtain a licence from the Bishop of Norwich to have the sacrament in her own chapel.279.1 She was also thinking, we know, of getting her fourth son Walter educated for the priesthood; and she wished her own spiritual adviser, Sir James Gloys,279.2 to conduct him to Oxford, and see him put in the right way to pursue his studies creditably. She hoped, she said, to have more joy of him than of his elder brothers; and though she desired him to be a priest, she wished him not to take any orders that should be binding until he had reached the age of four-and-twenty. ‘I will love him better,’ she said, ‘to be a good secular man than a lewd priest.’279.3
At this time, there was some ongoing tension within the Paston family. Margaret Paston had repeatedly voiced her frustration with the careless spending of her eldest son, and even her second son, John, was not always in her favor. Her third son, Edmund, was just starting out in life, and as a rite of passage, he had to deal with constant criticism and warnings from his mother. In addition to these three, there were also three other sons and a daughter at home, about whom we will speak later. The younger generation seemed to overwhelm the lone widow; and, finding her older sons not very helpful, she did what many independent women do in such situations—sought guidance in most matters from a trusted priest. In fact, she was a devoted and religious woman, and as she grew older, the world appeared to her more and more as merely a preparation for the next. She had now stepped away from life in the city of Norwich and was living on her family estate in Mautby. Possible health issues—though we don't have explicit details—made it somewhat harder for her to get around; she wanted to obtain permission from the Bishop of Norwich to have the sacrament in her own chapel.279.1 She was also considering getting her fourth son, Walter, educated for the priesthood, and she wished her spiritual adviser, Sir James Gloys, 279.2 to take him to Oxford and guide him on the right path to pursue his studies properly. She hoped, she said, to find more joy in him than in his older brothers; and although she wanted him to be a priest, she wished for him not to take any binding orders until he was twenty-four. “I would rather he be a good secular man than a corrupt priest,” she said.279.3
Sir James Gloys.
Sir James Gloys.
But the influence of this spiritual adviser over their mother was by no means agreeable to the two eldest sons. John Paston speaks of him in a letter to his brother as ‘the proud, peevish, and ill-disposed priest to us all,’ and complains grievously of his interference in family affairs. ‘Many quarrels,’ he writes, ‘are picked to get my brother Edmund and me out of her house. We go not to bed unchidden lightly; all that we do is ill done, and all that Sir James and Pecock doth is well done. Sir James and I be twain. We 280 fell out before my mother with “Thou proud priest,” and “Thou proud squire,” my mother taking his part; so I have almost beshut the bolt as for my mother’s house; yet summer shall be done or I get me any master.’280.1 John Paston, in fact, was obliged to put up with it for some months longer, and though he afterwards reports that Sir James was always ‘chopping at him,’ and seeking to irritate him in his mother’s presence, he had found out that it was not altogether the best policy to rail at him in return. So he learned to smile a little at the most severe speeches, and remark quietly, ‘It is good hearing of these old tales.’280.2 This mode of meeting the attack, if it did not soften Sir James’s bitterness, may have made Margaret Paston less willing to take his part against her son. At all events we hear no more of these encounters. Sir James Gloys, however, died about twelve months later.280.3
But the influence of this spiritual advisor over their mother was definitely not welcomed by the two eldest sons. John Paston refers to him in a letter to his brother as "the proud, irritable, and unfriendly priest to us all," and he complains a lot about his meddling in family matters. "Many quarrels," he writes, "are stirred up to get my brother Edmund and me out of her house. We hardly go to bed without being scolded; everything we do is wrong, and everything Sir James and Pecock do is right. Sir James and I are at odds. We clashed in front of my mother with 'You proud priest' and 'You proud squire,' my mother taking his side; so I've almost shut the door on my mother’s house; yet summer will be over before I find anyone to be my master." John Paston actually had to endure this for several more months, and although he later says that Sir James was always “picking at him” and trying to provoke him in his mother’s presence, he realized it wasn’t the best idea to retaliate. So he learned to smile a bit at the harsh comments and quietly say, “It’s nice to hear these old stories.” This way of responding, even if it didn’t soften Sir James’s bitterness, might have made Margaret Paston less inclined to support him against her son. In any case, we don’t hear any more about these confrontations. However, Sir James Gloys died about a year later.
264.2 No. 780.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 780.
265.1 Nos. 780, 781, 795.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 780, 781, 795.
265.2 See p. 257, note 3.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check out __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
265.3 The widow of a lord’s vassal was called the lord’s widow, and could only marry again by his leave.
265.3 The widow of a lord’s vassal was known as the lord’s widow, and she could only remarry with his permission.
265.4 Nos. 782, 783.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 782, 783.
266.1 Nos. 796, 797.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 796, 797.
266.2 No. 782.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 782.
267.1 No. 781.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 781.
267.2 No. 787.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 787.
268.1 Nos. 787, 791. In justice to Sir John Paston it should be mentioned that he had been making inquiries two months before as to the dimensions of the space over his father’s grave at Bromholm available for a monument.—See No. 782. More than five years, however, had elapsed since his father’s death, and even two years after this the tomb was not attended to, as we find by repeated comments on the subject.—See Nos. 843 and 878. This last letter has been accidentally misplaced, and is really of the year 1472, as will be shown hereafter.
268.1 Nos. 787, 791. To be fair to Sir John Paston, it's important to note that he had been asking about the size of the area over his father's grave at Bromholm for a monument two months prior.—See No. 782. However, more than five years had passed since his father's death, and even two years later, the tomb was still neglected, as indicated by multiple comments on the matter.—See Nos. 843 and 878. This last letter has been accidentally misplaced and actually belongs to the year 1472, as will be shown later.
268.2 No. 781.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 781.
269.1 No. 784.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 784.
269.2 No. 798.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 798.
269.3 No. 831.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 831.
269.4 No. 842.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 842.
270.1 No. 863. Some months before the time when he himself expressed that hope of being delivered from his engagement, I meet with a passage of rather doubtful meaning in a letter to Sir John Paston from his brother. There is a lady in the case, but the lady is not named. John Paston has delivered to her a ring which he had much difficulty in inducing her to take. But he promises that Sir John shall be her true knight, and she in return promises to be more at his commandment than at any knight’s in England, ‘my lord’ excepted. ‘And that ye shall well understand’ (so John Paston reports the message) ‘if ye have aught to do wherein she may be an helper; for there was never knight did so much cost on her as ye have done.’ (No. 817.) Is this anonymous lady Anne Haulte once more? Was the ring an engagement ring returned? And did they thus break off relations with each other, retaining mutual esteem? Let us hope this is the explanation, which indeed I should even think probable, but that the lady must have been at this time residing in the county of Norfolk, and I have no notice of Anne Haulte having been there at any time.
270.1 No. 863. A few months before he mentioned his hope of getting out of his engagement, I found a somewhat unclear passage in a letter to Sir John Paston from his brother. There’s a lady involved, but she isn’t named. John Paston gave her a ring, which he had a hard time convincing her to accept. He promises that Sir John will be her true knight, and she promises in return to be more available to him than any knight in England, except ‘my lord.’ ‘And you should know well’ (as John Paston reports the message) ‘if you have anything to do where she can help; for no knight has spent as much on her as you have.’ (No. 817.) Is this unnamed lady Anne Haulte again? Was the ring an engagement ring that was returned? Did they end their relationship while still holding mutual respect for each other? I hope that’s the case, which I do find likely, but the lady must have been living in Norfolk at that time, and I don’t have any record of Anne Haulte being there.
270.2 No. 900.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 900.
270.3 No. 916.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 916.
270.4 No. 933.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 933.
270.5 Nos. 781, 800.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 781, 800.
271.1 Contin. Chron. of Croyland, 557.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Contin. Chron. of Croyland, 557.
271.2 No. 798.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 798.
272.1 No. 841.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 841.
272.2 No. 842.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 842.
272.3 Rolls of Parl. vi. 100.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. vol. 6, p. 100.
272.4 ‘Beweley Seyntwarye’ in Fenn; but the reading is ‘Beverley sanctuary’ in the right-hand version. Which is correct?
272.4 ‘Beweley Seyntwarye’ in Fenn; but the reading is ‘Beverley sanctuary’ in the right-hand version. Which is correct?
272.5 No. 834.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 834.
272.6 No. 779.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 779.
273.1 No. 796.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 796.
273.2 No. 801.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #801
273.3 No. 803.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 803.
274.1 No. 804.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 804.
274.2 No. 802.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 802.
274.3 Nos. 798, 804, 819, 820.—No. 819 is a little out of its place, the exact date of the letter being the 9th May.
274.3 Nos. 798, 804, 819, 820.—No. 819 is slightly out of order, with the exact date of the letter being May 9th.
274.4 No. 803.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 803.
274.5 No. 795.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 795.
274.6 No. 800.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 800.
275.1 No. 809.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 809.
275.2 Nos. 812, 813.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 812, 813.
276.1 Nos. 813, 814, 815, 817, 824. See also No. 878, which by a strange inadvertence has been put in the year 1475 instead of 1472. The preliminary note is correct except as to the year.
276.1 Nos. 813, 814, 815, 817, 824. See also No. 878, which, due to a strange mistake, has been dated 1475 instead of 1472. The introductory note is accurate except for the year.
276.2 No. 823.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 823.
276.3 No. 808.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Unit 808.
277.1 No. 809.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 809.
277.2 His name does not appear in any of the original returns preserved in the Record Office; but they are certainly very imperfect, and some of them are not very legible. The two burgesses returned for Maldon were William Pestell and William Albon. I find, however, that William Paston, probably Sir John’s uncle, was returned for Newcastle-under-Lyne.
277.2 His name doesn't show up in any of the original records kept in the Record Office; however, those records are definitely incomplete, and some are quite hard to read. The two representatives for Maldon were William Pestell and William Albon. I did find that William Paston, likely Sir John’s uncle, was listed for Newcastle-under-Lyne.
277.3 No. 812.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 812.
277.4 He could scarcely have returned from Calais in time for the opening of that session on the 8th February, as he was at Calais on the 3rd, and says nothing about coming home at that date.—No. 826.
277.4 He could hardly have come back from Calais in time for the start of that session on February 8th, since he was in Calais on the 3rd and doesn't mention returning home by that date.—No. 826.
277.5 No. 795.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 795.
277.6 Patent, 7th March, 12 Edw. IV., p. 1, membs. 25 and 26 in dorso; and 10th May, p. 1, m. 13 in dorso.
277.6 Patent, March 7, 12 Edw. IV., p. 1, membs. 25 and 26 on the back; and May 10, p. 1, m. 13 on the back.
277.7 Even on the 1st June, four months before Parliament met, we find commissions issued to certain masters of ships to take sailors for the army going over sea.—Patent Roll, 12 Edw. IV., p. 1, m. 10 in dorso.
277.7 Even on June 1st, four months before Parliament convened, we see commissions given to certain ship captains to recruit sailors for the army going overseas.—Patent Roll, 12 Edw. IV., p. 1, m. 10 in dorso.
278.1 Rolls of Parl. vi. 4.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. vi. 4.
278.2 No. 829.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 829.
278.3 Rolls of Parl. vi. 39.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. vol. 6, p. 39.
279.1 No. 821. She repeats the request more than two years later, and desires that if it cannot be obtained of the Bishop of Norwich, John Paston should endeavour to get it of the Archbishop of Canterbury, ‘for that,’ she says, ‘is the most sure for all places.’—No. 866.
279.1 No. 821. She makes the same request again over two years later and asks that if it can't be obtained from the Bishop of Norwich, John Paston should try to get it from the Archbishop of Canterbury, “because,” she says, “that is the most reliable for all locations.” —No. 866.
279.2 We ought, perhaps, to have explained before that the prefix ‘Sir’ before a priest’s name, as in Sir James Gloys and Sir Thomas Howes, was commonly used as equivalent to ‘Reverend,’ though strictly speaking it was applied to one who had taken no higher degree than bachelor.
279.2 We should have explained earlier that the title ‘Sir’ before a priest's name, like Sir James Gloys and Sir Thomas Howes, was often used to mean ‘Reverend,’ although technically it was given to someone who hadn’t earned a degree higher than a bachelor’s.
279.3 No. 825. Even so Erasmus says of More (Epp. lib. x. 30, col. 536). ‘Maluit maritus esse castus quam sacerdos impurus.’ The sentiment evidently was a very common one.
279.3 No. 825. Even so, Erasmus says of More (Epp. lib. x. 30, col. 536). ‘He preferred to be a chaste husband rather than an unclean priest.’ The sentiment was clearly quite common.
280.1 No. 805.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 805.
280.2 No. 810.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 810.
280.3 No. 842.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 842.
Footnote 279.3: ... (Epp. lib. x. 30, col.
536).
text unchanged: expected final comma
Footnote 279.3: ... (Epp. lib. x. 30, col. 536).
text unchanged: expected final comma
Taxation, Private Affairs, and the French War
The impatience of taxation expressed by John Paston and others may perhaps be interpreted as showing that little was generally known, or at all events believed, of any such serious danger to the kingdom from outward enemies as had been represented to Parliament. Nevertheless, in March 1473, John Paston speaks of ‘a few Frenchmen whirling on the coasts,’ for fear of whom the fishermen did not venture to leave port without safe conducts.280.4 Hogan’s prophecies. A political prophet named Hogan also foretold that some attempt would shortly be made to invade the kingdom or to create trouble within it. But the French ships soon returned home, and Hogan’s words were not greatly esteemed, though he was arrested and sent up to London for uttering them. He had, in fact, prophesied similar things before. Yet there was an impression in some quarters that he might be right on this occasion. He was committed to the Tower, and he desired leave to speak to the king, but Edward declined to give him any occasion for boasting that his warnings had been listened to. Ere long, 281 however, his story was to some extent justified. News came that on Saturday, the 10th April, the Earl of Oxford had been at Dieppe with twelve ships, about to sail for Scotland. A man was examined in London, who gave information that large sums of money had been sent him from England, and that a hundred gentlemen in Norfolk and Suffolk had agreed to assist him if he should attempt a landing. On the 28th May he actually did land at St. Osith’s, in Essex, but hearing that the Earl of Essex with the Lords Dynham and Durasse were coming to oppose him, he returned to his ships and sailed away. His attempt, however, saved Hogan his head, and gained him greater esteem as a prophet; for he had foretold ‘that this trouble should begin in May, and that the king should northwards, and that the Scots should make us work and him battle.’ People began everywhere to buy armour, expecting they knew not what.281.1
The impatience with taxation expressed by John Paston and others might suggest that not much was known, or at least believed, about any serious threat from external enemies as had been suggested to Parliament. Still, in March 1473, John Paston mentioned “a few Frenchmen patrolling the coasts,” which made fishermen hesitant to leave port without safe conducts. 280.4 Hogan's predictions. A political prophet named Hogan also predicted that there would soon be some attempt to invade the kingdom or stir up trouble within it. However, the French ships soon returned home, and Hogan’s words weren't taken seriously, even though he was arrested and taken to London for making those claims. He had actually made similar predictions before. Yet there was a belief in some circles that he could be right this time. He was sent to the Tower and requested to speak with the king, but Edward refused to give him any chance to boast about his warnings being heeded. Before long, 281 however, his claims gained some credibility. News arrived that on Saturday, April 10th, the Earl of Oxford had been at Dieppe with twelve ships, ready to sail for Scotland. A man was interviewed in London, who provided information that large amounts of money had been sent to him from England, and that a hundred gentlemen in Norfolk and Suffolk had agreed to help him if he attempted to land. On May 28th, he actually landed at St. Osith’s in Essex, but upon learning that the Earl of Essex along with Lords Dynham and Durasse were coming to confront him, he returned to his ships and sailed away. Nevertheless, his attempt saved Hogan's life and made him more respected as a prophet; for he had predicted “that this trouble would start in May, that the king would go northwards, and that the Scots would make us work and give him battle.” People everywhere began buying armor, expecting they knew not what. 281.1
Sir John Paston, for his part, during his visit to the Burgundian court in the end of January,281.2 had already ordered a complete suit of armour for himself, together with some horse armour, of Martin Rondelle, the armourer of the Bastard of Burgundy.281.3 But the demand for armour increased as the year went on. The Earl of Oxford at St. Michael’s Mount. The Earl of Oxford again suddenly appeared, this time on the coast of Cornwall, and took possession of St. Michael’s Mount on the last day of September. He was besieged there by Sir Henry Bodrugan, but the place was so strong that, if properly victualled, twenty men could keep it against the world. The earl’s men, however, parleyed with Sir Henry, who by some gross negligence allowed victuals to be conveyed into the Mount. The command of the besieging force was taken from him by the king and given to Richard Fortescue, sheriff of Cornwall.281.4 At the same time the quarrel between the Dukes of Clarence and Gloucester contributed to make people uneasy. The world, as Sir John Paston phrased it, seemed ‘queasy.’ Every man about the king sent for his ‘harness.’ The king himself sent for the Great Seal, which 282 was conveyed to him by Dr. Morton, Master of the Rolls. Some expected that he would make a new Chancellor, some that he would keep the Seal in his own hands as he had done during former commotions.282.1
Sir John Paston, during his visit to the Burgundian court at the end of January, had already ordered a full suit of armor for himself, along with some horse armor, from Martin Rondelle, the armor maker for the Bastard of Burgundy. However, as the year progressed, the demand for armor increased. The Earl of Oxford at St. Michael's Mount. The Earl of Oxford unexpectedly showed up again, this time on the coast of Cornwall, and took control of St. Michael’s Mount on the last day of September. He was besieged there by Sir Henry Bodrugan, but the place was so well-fortified that, if properly supplied, twenty men could defend it against anyone. The earl’s men, however, negotiated with Sir Henry, who, due to some serious oversight, allowed supplies to be brought into the Mount. The king removed command of the besieging forces from him and gave it to Richard Fortescue, the sheriff of Cornwall. At the same time, the conflict between the Dukes of Clarence and Gloucester added to the public anxiety. The situation, as Sir John Paston described it, felt ‘unsettled.’ Every man close to the king requested his ‘armor.’ The king himself asked for the Great Seal, which 282 was delivered to him by Dr. Morton, the Master of the Rolls. Some thought he would appoint a new Chancellor, while others believed he would keep the Seal himself as he had during previous unrest.
The Earl of Oxford was fast shut up in the Mount. But during November he made a sally, took a gentleman prisoner, and dragged him within. Shortly afterwards, attempting to give more trouble to the besiegers, he was wounded in the face with an arrow.282.2 But his gallant defence seems to have awakened sympathy in the West Country; for on the 10th December the king found it necessary to issue a proclamation against bearing arms in Devonshire.282.3 However, after keeping possession of the place for four months and a half, he felt himself compelled to surrender, not by lack of victuals, but for want of reliance on his own men, to whom the king had offered pardons and rewards for deserting him. The earl himself was constrained to sue for pardon of his own life, and yielded himself a prisoner on the 15th February 1474.282.4
The Earl of Oxford was locked away in the Mount. But in November, he made a break, captured a gentleman, and brought him inside. Soon after that, while trying to cause more trouble for the besiegers, he was injured in the face by an arrow.282.2 But his brave defense seems to have stirred up sympathy in the West Country; so on December 10th, the king found it necessary to issue a proclamation against carrying weapons in Devonshire.282.3 However, after holding the place for four and a half months, he felt he had to surrender, not because of a lack of supplies, but due to a lack of trust in his own men, who the king had promised pardons and rewards for abandoning him. The earl himself had to plead for mercy for his own life and surrendered as a prisoner on February 15, 1474.282.4
Projected royal expedition against France.
Planned royal campaign against France.
Meanwhile people were looking forward to a royal expedition against France. It was for this the 13,000 archers were to be raised, and it was agreed in Parliament that if the expedition did not take place before Michaelmas 1474, the money collected for the purpose should be repaid. As the time drew near, however, it was found impossible to carry out the project quite so soon. The tenth voted in November 1472 had been assessed by the commissioners before February 1473 over all the kingdom, except five northern shires and one or two separate hundreds and wapentakes. But the total amount of the assessment had only produced £31,410: 14: 1½, a sum which to the modern reader will appear inconceivably small as the proceeds of a ten per cent. income and property tax for nearly the whole of England. It was in fact not sufficient for the purpose intended; even such a tax, strange to say, could not maintain 13,000 archers; and the Commons, as we have already said, voted one-tenth and one-fifteenth additional. This impost, however, was not immediately levied. On the 26th 283 March 1473 a truce was made at Brussels between England and Burgundy on the one side, and France on the other, till the 1st April 1474.283.1 After it expired Edward announced to his Parliament that he intended as soon as possible to invade France in person; but as it was not likely that he could do so before Michaelmas following, the time at which the money was to be repaid to the taxpayers, in case of the expedition not taking place, was prolonged to St. John Baptist’s Day (24th June) in 1476.283.2
Meanwhile, people were eagerly anticipating a royal campaign against France. For this purpose, 13,000 archers were to be recruited, and Parliament agreed that if the campaign didn’t happen before Michaelmas 1474, the money collected for it should be refunded. However, as the date approached, it became clear that executing the plan so soon was impossible. The tenth that was voted in November 1472 had been assessed by the commissioners by February 1473 across the entire kingdom, except for five northern counties and a couple of specific hundreds and wapentakes. But the total amount raised was only £31,410: 14: 1½, a figure that would seem ridiculously low to a modern reader given that it was the outcome of a ten percent income and property tax across most of England. In fact, it was not enough for the intended purpose; strangely enough, even such a tax couldn’t sustain 13,000 archers, so the Commons, as we’ve mentioned, approved an additional one-tenth and one-fifteenth. However, this tax wasn’t imposed immediately. On March 26, 1473, a truce was established in Brussels between England and Burgundy on one side, and France on the other, lasting until April 1, 1474. After the truce ended, Edward informed his Parliament that he planned to personally invade France as soon as possible; but since it was unlikely he could do this before the following Michaelmas—the date by which taxpayers would be refunded if the expedition didn’t occur—the deadline for refunds was extended to St. John Baptist’s Day (June 24) in 1476.
A.D. 1474. Effects of severe taxation.
A.D. 1474. Impact of heavy taxes.
The taxation pinched every one severely. ‘The king goeth so near us in this country,’ wrote Margaret Paston, ‘both to poor and rich, that I wot not how we shall live but if the world amend.’ The two taxes came so close upon each other that they had to be paid at one and the same time.283.3 And to those who, like Sir John Paston, were in debt and trying to raise money for other purposes, the hardship was extreme. So many were selling corn and cattle that very little was to be realised in that way. Wheat was but 2s. 4d. a comb, and malt and oats but tenpence. During the year 1473 Sir John had applied in vain to his mother for a loan of £100 to redeem the manor of Sporle, which he had been obliged to mortgage. He had already been driven to sell a portion of the wood, and had thoughts of giving a seven years’ lease of the manor to a neighbour of the name of Cocket, on receiving six years’ rent in ready money.283.4 But in 1474, having received £100 from the executors of Lyhart, Bishop of Norwich, in satisfaction of some old claim, his mother consented to lend another sum of like amount, which would enable him, with a very little further help from some other quarter, to meet the demands of Townsend the mortgagee.283.5 In the end, however, a sum of £142: 13: 4 was advanced by his uncle William, and some other moneys by Margaret Paston, partly on the security of her own plate, and partly on that of Sir John Paston’s lands in the hundred of Flegg.283.6
The taxes were really hitting everyone hard. "The king is coming down on us in this country," wrote Margaret Paston, "both the poor and the rich, and I don’t know how we will survive unless things get better." The two taxes came due so closely together that they had to be paid at the same time. 283.3 For those like Sir John Paston, who were in debt and trying to raise money for other things, the situation was especially tough. So many people were selling grain and livestock that very little could be made that way. Wheat was just 2s. 4d. per comb, and malt and oats were only tenpence. In 1473, Sir John had unsuccessfully asked his mother for a loan of £100 to redeem the manor of Sporle, which he had to mortgage. He had already been forced to sell some of the wood and considered giving a seven-year lease of the manor to a neighbor named Cocket in exchange for six years' rent upfront. 283.4 But in 1474, after receiving £100 from the executors of Lyhart, Bishop of Norwich, for settling an old claim, his mother agreed to lend him another similar amount, which would allow him, with a little extra help from somewhere else, to meet the demands of Townsend, the mortgagee. 283.5 In the end, however, his uncle William advanced £142: 13: 4, along with some other funds from Margaret Paston, partly secured by her own silver and partly by Sir John Paston’s lands in the hundred of Flegg. 283.6
Arrangement with Bishop Waynflete.
Agreement with Bishop Waynflete.
About the same time Sir John came to an understanding with Bishop Waynflete about the lands of Sir John Fastolf; The college at Caister abandoned. and the bishop having obtained a dispensation from the Pope enabling him to apply the endowments of Fastolf’s intended college at Caister to the support of Magdalen College, Oxford, a division was made of the Norfolk lands between him and Paston. Sir John was allowed to enjoy Caister and the lands in Flegg, if he could recover them from the Duke of Norfolk, with the manor of Hellesdon, Tolthorpe, and certain tenements in Norwich and Earlham; but he gave up Drayton to the bishop. And so terminated one long-standing controversy.284.1
Around the same time, Sir John reached an agreement with Bishop Waynflete regarding the lands of Sir John Fastolf; The college at Caister was left deserted. The bishop received permission from the Pope to use the funds intended for Fastolf’s college at Caister to support Magdalen College, Oxford, leading to a division of the Norfolk lands between him and Paston. Sir John was allowed to keep Caister and the lands in Flegg, provided he could reclaim them from the Duke of Norfolk, along with the manor of Hellesdon, Tolthorpe, and several properties in Norwich and Earlham; however, he surrendered Drayton to the bishop. And thus ended a long-standing dispute.284.1
Anne Paston engaged to William Yelverton.
Anne Paston is engaged to William Yelverton.
An event in the family now claims our notice, although the allusions to it are but slight, and the manner in which it is referred to is quite in keeping with that strange absence of domestic feeling which is so painfully characteristic of the times. Anne Paston, Sir John’s sister, had come to a marriageable age; and her mother disposed of her hand to William Yelverton, a grandson of the judge, although she had an offer from one of the family of Bedingfield.284.2 The engagement had lasted at least a year and a half, when Sir John Paston in London heard news that she had been exceedingly unwell; on which he quietly remarks that he had imagined she was already married. It seems scarcely possible to attribute this ignorance to any unusual detention of letters between Norwich and London; so that we are almost driven to conclude that his sister’s marriage was an event of which Sir John did not expect to receive any very special intimation. The news even of her sickness, I suspect from the manner in which he refers to it, was conveyed to him not by letters from home, but by Yelverton, her intended husband, who had come up to London. Nor must it be supposed that Yelverton himself was deeply concerned about her state of health; for it was certainly not with a lover’s anxiety that he communicated the intelligence to Sir John. In fact the marriage, so far from being a thing already accomplished, as Sir John supposed, was a matter that still remained uncertain. ‘As for Yelverton,’ 285 writes Sir John himself, ‘he said but late that he would have her if she had her money, and else not; wherefore me thinketh that they be not very sure.’ Still the old song of ‘Property, property,’ like Tennyson’s ‘Northern Farmer.’ And how very quietly this cold-hearted brother takes the news that the marriage which he thought already accomplished might very likely never take place at all! ‘But among all other things,’ he adds, ‘I pray you beware that the old love of Pampyng renew not.’ What, another sister ready to marry a servant of the family? If she could not have Yelverton, at least let her be preserved from that at all hazards.285.1
An event in the family now grabs our attention, even though it’s only mentioned briefly, and the way it’s talked about fits perfectly with the strange lack of family warmth that characterizes these times. Anne Paston, Sir John’s sister, had come of age to marry; and her mother arranged for her to marry William Yelverton, a grandson of the judge, despite having an offer from someone in the Bedingfield family. The engagement had lasted at least a year and a half, when Sir John Paston, while in London, heard that she had been very unwell; to which he remarks calmly that he thought she was already married. It seems hard to believe this ignorance is due to delayed letters between Norwich and London, leading us to conclude that Sir John did not expect to receive any significant news about his sister’s marriage. Even the news of her illness, judging by how he mentions it, seems to have been communicated to him not through letters from home, but by Yelverton, her intended husband, who had come to London. It should also be noted that Yelverton himself wasn’t particularly troubled about her health; he certainly didn’t convey the news to Sir John with a lover’s concern. In reality, the marriage, far from being something already decided, was still uncertain, contrary to what Sir John believed. “As for Yelverton,” 285 writes Sir John himself, “he mentioned recently that he would marry her if she brought her money, and if not, then not; so I think they aren’t very sure.” Still, the same old song of ‘Property, property,’ like Tennyson’s ‘Northern Farmer.’ And how very quietly this cold-hearted brother takes the news that the marriage, which he thought was a done deal, might not happen at all! “But among all other things,” he adds, “I ask you to make sure that the old feelings for Pampyng don’t come back.” What, another sister ready to marry a servant of the family? If she can't have Yelverton, at least let her avoid that at all costs.
Married to him.
Married to him.
Such was the state of matters in November 1473. And it seems by the course of events that Pampyng was not allowed to follow the example of Richard Calle. Anne Paston remained unmarried for about three and a half years longer, and the family, despairing of Yelverton, sought to match her somewhere else;285.2 but between March and June of the year 1477, the marriage with Yelverton actually took place.285.3 Of the married life of this couple we have in the Paston Letters no notices whatever; but one incident that occurred in it we learn from another source. Yelverton brought his bride home to his own house at Caister St. Edmund’s, three miles from Norwich. Some time after their marriage this house was burned down by the carelessness of a servant girl while they were away at the marriage of a daughter of Sir William Calthorpe. The year of the occurrence is not stated, but must, I think, have been 1480, for it happened on a Tuesday night, the 18th of January, the eve of St. Wolstan’s Day.285.4 Now the 18th of January did not fall on a Tuesday during their married life in any earlier year, and 286 it did not so fall again till 1485, when William Worcester, in whose itinerary the event is recorded, was certainly dead.
This was the situation in November 1473. It seems from the events that Pampyng couldn't follow Richard Calle's example. Anne Paston stayed unmarried for about three and a half more years, and her family, losing hope in Yelverton, tried to find her a match elsewhere;285.2 but between March and June of 1477, she actually married Yelverton.285.3 There are no details about their life together in the Paston Letters, but we do learn of one incident from another source. Yelverton took his bride to his home in Caister St. Edmund’s, three miles from Norwich. Sometime after their wedding, the house burned down because of a careless servant girl while they were away at the wedding of Sir William Calthorpe's daughter. The exact year isn’t mentioned, but it must have been 1480, because it happened on a Tuesday night, January 18th, the eve of St. Wolstan’s Day.285.4 January 18th did not land on a Tuesday during their marriage in any earlier year, and it didn't again until 1485, when William Worcester, who recorded the event in his itinerary, was certainly dead.
John Paston’s marriage prospects.
John Paston's dating prospects.
John Paston, too, was seriously thinking of taking a wife; and, that he might not be disappointed in an object of so much importance, he had two strings to his bow. We must not, however, do him the injustice to suppose that he had absolutely no preference at all for one lady over another; for he writes his full mind upon the subject to his brother Sir John in London, whom he commissions to negotiate for him. If Harry Eberton the draper’s wife were disposed to ‘deal’ with him, such was the ‘fantasy’ he had for Mistress Elizabeth Eberton, her daughter, that he requests his brother not to conclude ‘in the other place,’ even though old Eberton should not be disposed to give her so much dowry as he might have with the second lady. Nevertheless Sir John is also requested to ascertain ‘how the matter at the Black Friars doth; and that ye will see and speak with the thing yourself, and with her father and mother or ye depart; and that it like you to desire John Lee’s wife to send me a bill in all haste possible, how far forth the matter is, and whether it shall be necessary for me to come up to London hastily or not, or else to cast all at the cock.’286.1 The reader, we trust, is fully impressed with the businesslike character of this diplomacy, and he ought certainly not to be less so with the appropriateness of the language employed. ‘If Mrs. Eberton will deal with me,’ and ‘Speak with the thing yourself.’ How truly does it indicate the fact that young ladies in those days were nothing but mere chattels!
John Paston was seriously considering marrying, and to ensure he wouldn’t be disappointed about such an important decision, he had a backup plan. However, we shouldn't assume that he had no preference for one woman over another. He clearly expresses his feelings on the matter in a letter to his brother Sir John in London, whom he has asked to negotiate for him. If Harry Eberton, the draper's wife, was willing to work with him, he had such a strong interest in her daughter, Mistress Elizabeth Eberton, that he asked his brother not to finalize anything with the other option, even if old Eberton wasn’t able to offer as much dowry as the second lady. Nonetheless, Sir John is also asked to find out "how things are going at the Black Friars," and to speak with the matter personally, as well as with her parents before he leaves. He also requests that John Lee’s wife send him a quick note on how the situation stands and whether he needs to rush up to London or just let it all ride. The reader should recognize the practical nature of this negotiation and the suitability of the language used. “If Mrs. Eberton will work with me,” and “Speak with the thing yourself.” This really shows that young women back then were treated like mere possessions!
It happened, however, that neither the ‘thing’ at the Black Friars, nor the lady for whom he had the somewhat greater ‘fantasy,’ was to be attained. Apparently the former was the daughter of one Stockton, and was married about four months later to a man of the name of Skerne. She herself confidentially told another woman just before her marriage that Master Paston had once come to the place where she was with twenty men, and endeavoured to take her away. As for Eberton’s daughter, the matter quietly dropped, but before it 287 was quite broken off John Paston had engaged his brother’s services as before in a new matter with the Lady Walgrave. Sir John Paston executed his commission here too with the utmost zeal to promote his brother’s suit; but he received little comfort from the lady, and could not prevail upon her to accept John Paston’s ring. Indeed she told him plainly she meant to abide by an answer she had already given to John Paston himself, and desired Sir John no more to intercede for him. Sir John, however, had secured possession of a small article belonging to her, a muskball, and told her he meant to send it to his brother, without creating in her any feeling of displeasure. Thus the lover was still left with some slight gleam of hope—if, at least, he cared to indulge it further; but it does not appear by the correspondence that he thought any more either of Lady Walgrave or of Elizabeth Eberton.287.1
It turned out that neither the 'thing' at Black Friars nor the lady he was more interested in could be achieved. It seems the former was the daughter of a man named Stockton, and she got married about four months later to someone named Skerne. She confided in another woman just before her marriage that Master Paston had once come to where she was with twenty men, trying to take her away. As for Eberton’s daughter, that matter quietly faded away, but before it completely ended, John Paston had asked his brother to help him again with Lady Walgrave. Sir John Paston carried out his brother’s wishes with great enthusiasm to help his cause; however, he received little encouragement from the lady and couldn’t persuade her to accept John Paston’s ring. In fact, she told him outright that she intended to stick with the answer she had already given to John Paston and asked Sir John not to advocate for him anymore. Sir John, however, had managed to keep a small item of hers, a muskball, and told her he planned to send it to his brother without making her feel uncomfortable. So, the lover was left with a tiny glimmer of hope—if, at least, he wanted to cling to it; but the correspondence suggests he didn’t think any more about Lady Walgrave or Elizabeth Eberton.
John Paston’s pilgrimage to Compostella.
John Paston’s trip to Compostela.
We have omitted to notice an incident characteristic of the times, which ought not to pass altogether unrecorded. The year before these love passages took place, John Paston took a voyage to Spain on pilgrimage to the shrine of St. James of Compostella. He sailed, or was about to sail, from Yarmouth early in July, for the letters only allude to the voyage when he was on the eve of departure, and he declared his purpose of coming home again by Calais, where his brother expected to see him within a month after he left.287.2 It does not appear what prompted this pious expedition, unless it was the prevalence of sickness and epidemics in England. Margaret Paston’s cousin, John Berney of Reedham, died in the beginning of that year;287.3 and the letter, which first speaks of John Paston’s intended pilgrimage, records also the deaths of the Earl of Wiltshire and the Lord Sudley, and mentions a false rumour of the death of Sir William Stanley.287.4 The death of Sir James Gloys, Margaret Paston’s priest, occurred about four months later; and the same letter in which that event is mentioned says also that Lady Bourchier (I presume John Paston’s old flame, though she was now the wife of Thomas Howard) had been nearly dead, but had recovered.287.5 It is 288 evident that the year was one of great mortality, though not perhaps quite so great as that of two years before.
We neglected to mention an event typical of the times, which shouldn’t go completely unrecorded. The year before these romantic episodes occurred, John Paston embarked on a journey to Spain as a pilgrimage to the shrine of St. James of Compostella. He set sail, or was planning to set sail, from Yarmouth early in July, as the letters only reference the trip just before his departure, and he expressed his intention to return home via Calais, where his brother expected to see him within a month after he left.287.2 It’s unclear what inspired this devout voyage, unless it was due to the widespread illness and outbreaks in England. Margaret Paston’s cousin, John Berney of Reedham, passed away at the beginning of that year;287.3 and the letter that first mentions John Paston’s planned pilgrimage also records the deaths of the Earl of Wiltshire and Lord Sudley, and notes a false rumor about the death of Sir William Stanley.287.4 The death of Sir James Gloys, Margaret Paston’s priest, happened about four months later; and the same letter that notes this event also mentions that Lady Bourchier (I assume John Paston’s old love, though she was now married to Thomas Howard) had been near death but had since recovered.287.5 It is 288 clear that the year saw a high number of deaths, although perhaps not as many as two years prior.
Illness of Sir John Paston.
Sir John Paston's illness.
During the autumn of the year following, Sir John Paston had an illness, which probably attacked him in London, and induced him to remove into Norfolk. After a little careful nursing by his mother, his appetite returned, and he felt himself so much stronger that he went back again to London to see to his pecuniary affairs, which required careful nursing as much as he had done himself. His brother Edmund, too, had been ill in London about the same time, but he found him ‘well amended’; which was, perhaps, not altogether the case with himself, for during the winter he had a return of fever, with pain in the eyes and in one of his legs, particularly in the heel.288.1 Sir John, however, was not the man to make much of a slight indisposition. About Christmas or the New Year he had gone over to Calais; and while his mother was solicitous about the state of his health, he said nothing about it, but wrote that he was going into Flanders, and hoped to get a sight of the siege of Neuss.288.2 On receipt of his mother’s letter, however, he wrote back that he was perfectly well again, except that the parts affected were still tender.288.3
During the autumn of the following year, Sir John Paston got sick, probably in London, which made him decide to move back to Norfolk. After some careful nursing from his mother, his appetite returned, and he felt strong enough to go back to London to manage his financial matters, which needed just as much attention as he did. His brother Edmund had also been ill in London around the same time, but he found him 'much better'; this might not have been completely true for Sir John, as he had a recurrence of fever during the winter, along with pain in his eyes and in one of his legs, especially in the heel. Sir John, however, wasn’t the type to dwell on a minor illness. Around Christmas or the New Year, he traveled to Calais; even though his mother was worried about his health, he downplayed it and wrote that he was heading into Flanders, hoping to witness the siege of Neuss. After receiving his mother’s letter, he replied that he was perfectly fine again, except for the affected areas still being sensitive.
Siege of Neuss.
Siege of Neuss.
This siege of Neuss—a town on the Rhine near Düsseldorf—was an undertaking of Charles the Bold, Duke of Burgundy, on which the eyes of the whole world were riveted, and especially of Englishmen. A body of 3000 English took part in the operations.288.4 But the work was arduous, and in the end proved ineffectual. Not only was the attempt a failure, but it caused the breakdown of other projects besides. The duke had hoped to be master of the place before the truce with France expired in June 1475, and afterwards to join with Edward in an invasion of that country, in which he was bound by treaty to co-operate. But month after month slipped away, and the Burgundian forces were still detained before Neuss, so that he was unable strictly to fulfil his engagement. His cunning enemy Louis saw his advantage in the circumstance, and contrived to cool Edward’s ardour 289 for the war by arts peculiarly his own. He received with the greatest possible politeness the herald sent by Edward to defy him; asked him to a private conference; told him he was sure his master had not entered on the expedition on his own account, but only to satisfy the clamour of his own people and the Duke of Burgundy. He remarked that the duke, who had not even then returned from Neuss, had lost the flower of his army in the siege, and had occasioned the waste of so much time that the summer was already far spent. He then suggested that the herald might lay these and other considerations before his master to induce him to listen to a peace; and he dismissed him with a handsome present.289.1
This siege of Neuss—a town on the Rhine near Düsseldorf—was an effort by Charles the Bold, Duke of Burgundy, that captured the attention of the entire world, especially the English. A group of 3,000 English participated in the operations. But the task was tough and ultimately unproductive. Not only did the attempt fail, but it also led to the collapse of other plans. The duke had hoped to take control of the town before the truce with France ended in June 1475, and then collaborate with Edward on an invasion of that country, which he was obligated by treaty to do. However, months passed, and the Burgundian forces remained stuck at Neuss, so he couldn’t fully meet his commitment. His crafty enemy Louis recognized this situation and found ways to dampen Edward’s enthusiasm for the war using his unique strategies. He received the herald sent by Edward to challenge him with great courtesy, invited him to a private meeting, and expressed his belief that Edward hadn’t embarked on the campaign for his own sake, but to appease the demands of his people and the Duke of Burgundy. He pointed out that the duke, who still hadn’t returned from Neuss, had lost the best of his army in the siege and had wasted so much time that summer was nearly over. He then suggested to the herald that he communicate these and other points to his master to persuade him to consider a peace settlement, and he sent him off with a generous gift.
Edward IV. and Louis XI.
Edward IV and Louis XI
The herald did what was expected of him, and the result told in two ways. Edward’s vanity was flattered and his cupidity was excited. The King of France, it seemed, stood in awe of him, and did not wish to fight. He was willing to pay handsomely for peace. How much easier, after all, to accept a large yearly tribute in recognition of his sovereignty over France than to vindicate it by conquering the country! Arguments, too, were not wanting in the shape of private pensions offered by Louis to the Lords of the English Council. Not, of course, that English noblemen regarded these gratuities as bribes—Lord Hastings, at least, stood upon his dignity and refused to give a receipt for money which was but a free-will offering on the one part, and involved no obligation on the other.289.2 Still the money was very acceptable, and there was no doubt a great deal of weight in the arguments addressed by Louis to the herald. Indeed, any one worthy to be called a statesman knew quite well that the idea of conquering France was altogether chimerical.
The herald did what was expected of him, and the outcome was clear in two ways. Edward’s ego was boosted, and his greed was stirred. The King of France, apparently, was intimidated by him and didn’t want to fight. He was ready to pay a lot for peace. After all, it’s much easier to accept a hefty annual tribute acknowledging his rule over France than to prove it by actually conquering the country! There were also arguments in the form of private pensions offered by Louis to the Lords of the English Council. Of course, English noblemen didn’t see these payouts as bribes—Lord Hastings, at least, held to his principles and refused to acknowledge money that was simply a voluntary gift on one side and created no obligation on the other. 289.2 Still, the money was very welcome, and there was no doubt that Louis’s arguments to the herald held a lot of weight. In fact, anyone worthy of being called a statesman knew that the idea of conquering France was completely unrealistic.
This was true; but it would scarcely have been pleasant news to the nation at large, which had been taxed and taxed again for the sake of that same chimerical idea, to have been informed of what was going on in the king’s council-chamber. For not only had a tenth been voted one year, and a tenth and fifteenth another, but the wealthy had been solicited to make still further contributions in a form till now unheard of—contributions 290 called ‘benevolences,’ Benevolences. because they were supposed, by a cruel irony, to be offered and given with good will.290.1 For the nation was quite sufficiently aware—there were many then alive who could testify it from past experience—that it was a difficult and costly business to make any conquests in France; and everybody had been pricked and goaded to furnish what he could towards the equipment of the expedition out of his own resources.
This was true; but it would hardly have been good news for the nation as a whole, which had been taxed repeatedly for that same unrealistic idea, to learn what was happening in the king’s council chamber. Not only had a tenth been approved one year, and a tenth and a fifteenth another, but the wealthy had also been asked to provide even more contributions in a form never seen before—contributions 290 called ‘benevolences,’ Kindness. because they were expected, in a cruel twist of fate, to be offered and given willingly.290.1 For the nation was more than aware—many still living could confirm it from their past experiences—that making any conquests in France was a challenging and expensive endeavor; and everyone had been pressured to chip in what they could towards the preparation of the expedition from their own pockets.
Peace with France.
Peace with France.
Sir John Paston’s brothers, John290.2 and Edmund,290.3 and probably another named Clement, of whom we have very little notice in the correspondence, went over in the king’s great army to Calais. Sir John himself had been in Calais for some time before, and his mother commended his younger brothers to his care, urging him to give them the benefit of his advice and experience for their safety, as some of them were but young soldiers.290.4 Margaret Paston need not have been so anxious if she had been in the secrets of the Cabinet. No blood was drawn in that campaign. The army had crossed the sea in the end of June, and peace was already made in the end of August. Nominally, indeed, it was but a seven years’ truce, but it was intended to be lasting. For a payment of 75,000 crowns in ready money, a pension of 50,000 crowns a year, and an undertaking that the Dauphin should hereafter marry Edward’s eldest daughter, and that Louis should give her a dowry of 60,000 livres a year, the king consented to withdraw his forces and trouble France no longer with his claims.290.5
Sir John Paston’s brothers, John290.2 and Edmund,290.3 and probably another named Clement, who we know little about from the letters, went over with the king’s large army to Calais. Sir John himself had already been in Calais for some time, and his mother entrusted his younger brothers to him, urging him to share his advice and experience for their safety since some of them were still young soldiers.290.4 Margaret Paston wouldn’t have needed to worry so much if she had known the details of the situation. No fighting occurred during that campaign. The army crossed the sea at the end of June, and peace was already established by the end of August. Officially, it was just a seven-year truce, but it was meant to last. In exchange for a payment of 75,000 crowns in cash, a pension of 50,000 crowns a year, and an agreement for the Dauphin to marry Edward’s eldest daughter, with Louis agreeing to provide her a dowry of 60,000 livres a year, the king agreed to withdraw his forces and no longer trouble France with his claims.290.5
Was it a triumph or a humiliation? an easy victory of Edward over Louis, or of Louis over Edward? The thing 291 might be, and was, looked at from different points of view. The English considered that they had forced France to pay tribute; the French king chuckled at having made Edward his pensioner. Louis, doubtless, had the best of the bargain, for he had managed to sow division between England and Burgundy, and to ward off a very serious danger from France. But common-place, dull-witted Englishmen saw the thing in a different light, and Sir John Paston gave thanks to God when he reported that the king’s ‘voyage’ was finished and his host returned to Calais.291.1
Was it a victory or a shame? an easy win for Edward over Louis, or for Louis over Edward? The situation 291 could be, and was, viewed in different ways. The English believed they had forced France to pay tribute; the French king laughed at having made Edward his dependent. Louis, without a doubt, got the better deal, as he successfully created a rift between England and Burgundy, and avoided a serious threat to France. But ordinary, slow-thinking Englishmen saw things differently, and Sir John Paston thanked God when he reported that the king's 'journey' was over and his army returned to Calais.291.1
Sir John Paston ill again.
Sir John Paston is sick again.
Sir John, however, was the worse of his abode in Calais air.291.2 He had felt himself strong and vigorous when upon the march, but on the return of the army to Calais he was again taken ill in eight days. We may, perhaps, suspect that it was another outbreak of his old disease, and that he never allowed himself sufficient rest to make a perfect recovery. But it may be that from the general neglect of proper sanitary arrangements, pestilence was still rife both in Calais and in England. Six weeks later his brother John at Norwich was also much troubled with sickness.291.3
Sir John, however, was worse off because of his stay in the Calais air.291.2 He had felt strong and energetic while on the march, but after the army returned to Calais, he fell ill again within eight days. We might suspect it was another flare-up of his old illness and that he never gave himself enough rest to fully recover. However, it could also be that due to the overall neglect of proper sanitation, disease was still rampant both in Calais and in England. Six weeks later, his brother John in Norwich was also dealing with serious illness.291.3
280.4 No. 828.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 828.
281.2 He was at Ghent on Thursday, 28th January.—No. 826.
281.2 He was in Ghent on Thursday, January 28th.—No. 826.
281.3 No. 838.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 838.
281.4 Warkworth’s Chronicle, 26-7.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Warkworth’s Chronicle, 26-27.
282.1 No. 841.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 841.
282.2 No. 843.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 843.
282.4 No. 846. Warkworth, 27.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 846. Warkworth, 27.
283.1 No. 832. It is curious that we have no notice of this truce in Rymer.
283.1 No. 832. It's interesting that we don't have any record of this truce in Rymer.
283.2 Rolls of Parl. vi. 113-14.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rolls of Parl. vi. 113-14.
283.3 No. 871. ‘William Pecock shall send you a bill what he hath paid for you for two tasks (taxes) at this time.’ Margaret Paston to Sir John, 23rd May 1475.
283.3 No. 871. ‘William Pecock will send you a bill for what he has paid for you for two tasks (taxes) at this time.’ Margaret Paston to Sir John, 23rd May 1475.
283.4 Nos. 828, 831, 842, 865.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #828, #831, #842, #865.
283.5 No. 856.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 856.
283.6 No. 865.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #865.
284.1 Nos. 834, 859.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 834, 859.
284.2 No. 804.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 804.
285.1 Nos. 842, 843.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 842, 843.
285.2 No. 885.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 885.
285.3 Margaret Paston speaks of ‘my son Yelverton’ in June 1477.—No. 913. But Anne appears to have been unmarried at least as late as the 8th March 1477.—See No. 901.
285.3 Margaret Paston talks about 'my son Yelverton' in June 1477.—No. 913. However, Anne seems to have still been unmarried at least until March 8, 1477.—See No. 901.
285.4 ‘Memorandum, quod manerium. . . . Yelverton generosi in villa de Castre Sancti Edmundi, per iii. miliaria de civitate Norwici, in nocte diei Martis, 18 diei Januarii, videlicet in vigilia Sancti Wolstani, dum modo dictus Yelverton, cum filia Johannis Paston senioris, uxore dicti Yelverton, fuerunt ad nupcias filiæ Willelmi Calthorp militis, fuit per negligenciam parvæ puellæ in lectisternio leti (qu. lecti?) per candelam igne consumptum.’—W. Worc. Itin., 269.
285.4 ‘Memorandum, that the manor... Yelverton, a gentleman in the village of Castre Saint Edmunds, three miles from the city of Norwich, on the night of Tuesday, January 18, which was the eve of Saint Wolstan, while the said Yelverton and the daughter of John Paston senior, the wife of the said Yelverton, were attending the wedding of the daughter of Sir William Calthorp, a small girl's negligence caused the bed to catch fire from a candle that was left burning.’—W. Worc. Itin., 269.
286.1 No. 850.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 850.
287.1 Nos. 858, 860.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 858, 860.
287.2 Nos. 833, 836.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 833, 836.
287.3 No. 825.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 825.
287.4 No. 833.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 833.
287.5 No. 842.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 842.
288.1 Nos. 856, 862, 863, 865.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 856, 862, 863, 865.
288.2 No. 861.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #861.
288.3 No. 865.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 865.
288.4 Comines, Book iv. ch. i.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Comines, Book 4, Chapter 1.
289.1 Comines, Book iv. ch. v.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Comines, Book 4, Chapter 5.
289.2 Ibid. ch. viii.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source ch. viii.
290.1 Contin. Chron. Croyl. p. 558. The king, as is well known, went about soliciting contributions personally. During the year 1474, as appears by his Privy Seal dates, he visited Leicester, Nottingham, Derby, Coventry, Guildford, Farnham, Kenilworth, Worcester, Gloucester, Bristol, and Cirencester, in different excursions, returning to London in November; after which he again set out, going this time into Suffolk. He was at Bury on the 5th and 7th December, and at West Thorpe, on the northern confines of the county, on the 8th. From this it appears (though the Privy Seal dates do not show it) that he must have gone on to Norwich. After which we find him at Coventry on the 26th, so that he probably spent his Christmas there. That he visited Norwich about that time, and solicited benevolences there, is evident from Letter 863.
290.1 Contin. Chron. Croyl. p. 558. The king, as is well known, went around asking for donations personally. In 1474, according to his Privy Seal dates, he traveled to Leicester, Nottingham, Derby, Coventry, Guildford, Farnham, Kenilworth, Worcester, Gloucester, Bristol, and Cirencester during various trips, returning to London in November; after that, he set out again, this time heading to Suffolk. He was in Bury on December 5th and 7th, and at West Thorpe, on the northern edge of the county, on the 8th. This suggests (even though the Privy Seal dates don't confirm it) that he must have continued on to Norwich. After that, we find him in Coventry on the 26th, so he likely spent Christmas there. That he visited Norwich around that time and sought donations there is clear from Letter 863.
290.2 Nos. 868, 876.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 868, 876.
290.3 No. 873.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 873.
290.4 No. 871.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 871.
290.5 Rymer, xii. 14-21.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rymer, 12:14-21.
291.1 No. 875.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 875.
291.2 Ibid.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.
291.3 No. 877.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 877.
per candelam igne consumptum.’
close quote missing
per candle flame consumed.’
close quote missing
Footnote 288.3:
missing number “3” added
Footnote 288.3:
number “3” added
Sir John Paston and Caister
William Paston.
William Paston.
When Sir John Paston returned to England, the first thing that he had to consider was how to meet a debt to his uncle William which was due at Michaelmas.291.4 William Paston is a member of the family of whom we totally lose sight for many years after the very beginning of Edward’s reign; but his pecuniary relations with his nephew about this time cause him again to be spoken of and to take part in the correspondence.291.5 He was, doubtless, a rich man, although we find him pledging some of his plate to Elizabeth Clere of Ormesby.291.6 He was one of the trustees of Elizabeth, Countess of Oxford, the mother of the banished earl.291.7 He had married, probably since the decease of his brother the eldest John Paston, the Lady Anne Beaufort, third daughter of Edmund, Duke of Somerset, 292 a lady of a wealthy family; and he occupied the great mansion called Warwick’s Inn, near Newgate, which had been the town-house of the mighty Kingmaker. His mother, Agnes Paston, lived there along with him.292.1 Of his family we may mention here that the first child he had by the Lady Anne was a daughter named Mary, born, as we know from an old register, on St. Wolstan’s Day, the 19th January 1470. The second, more than four years later, was also a daughter, and having been born on Tuesday the 19th July 1474, the eve of St. Margaret’s Day,292.2 was christened Margaret next day at St. Sepulchre’s Church, having for her godfather the Duke of Buckingham, and for her godmothers, Margaret, Duchess of Somerset,292.3 and Anne, Countess of Beaumont.292.4 Neither of these two daughters, however, survived him. The second, Margaret, died four months after her birth, at a time when her father was absent from London, and was buried before he came home.292.5 In the end, the lands of William Paston descended to two other daughters, for he had no sons.
When Sir John Paston returned to England, the first thing he had to think about was how to settle a debt to his uncle William that was due at Michaelmas.291.4 William Paston is a member of the family we completely lose track of for many years after the very start of Edward’s reign; however, his financial dealings with his nephew around this time bring him back into the conversation and involve him in the correspondence.291.5 He was certainly wealthy, although we see him pledging some of his silver to Elizabeth Clere of Ormesby.291.6 He was one of the trustees for Elizabeth, Countess of Oxford, the mother of the exiled earl.291.7 He likely married, probably after the death of his brother the oldest John Paston, Lady Anne Beaufort, the third daughter of Edmund, Duke of Somerset, 292 who came from a wealthy family; and he resided in the grand mansion called Warwick’s Inn, near Newgate, which had been the town house of the powerful Kingmaker. His mother, Agnes Paston, lived there with him.292.1 Regarding his family, we should mention that the first child he had with Lady Anne was a daughter named Mary, born, as noted in an old register, on St. Wolstan’s Day, January 19, 1470. The second, more than four years later, was also a daughter, and having been born on Tuesday, July 19, 1474, the eve of St. Margaret’s Day,292.2 she was baptized Margaret the next day at St. Sepulchre’s Church, with the Duke of Buckingham as her godfather, and Margaret, Duchess of Somerset,292.3 and Anne, Countess of Beaumont,292.4 as her godmothers. Unfortunately, neither of these two daughters survived him. The second, Margaret, died four months after her birth while her father was away from London, and she was buried before he returned home.292.5 Ultimately, William Paston’s lands were passed down to two other daughters, as he had no sons.
Money matters.
Money is important.
At this time Sir John had only borrowed of his uncle £4, a sum not quite so inconsiderable in those days as it is now, but still a mere trifle for a man of landed property, being perhaps equivalent to £50 or £60 at the present day. He repaid the money about November 1474, and his uncle, being perhaps agreeably surprised, inquired how he was going to redeem a mortgage of 400 marks held by one Townsend on the manor of Sporle. William Paston was already aware that Sir John had received a windfall of £100 from the executors 293 of Walter Lyhart, Bishop of Norwich, who died two years before, and that some one else had offered to advance another £100, which left only 100 marks still to be raised. He was afraid his nephew had been compelled to offer an exorbitant rate of interest for the loan. Sir John, however, being pressed with his questions, told him that his mother had agreed to stand surety for the sum he had borrowed; on which William Paston, to save him from the usurers, offered to advance the remaining 100 marks himself, and with this view placed, apparently unsolicited, 500 marks’ worth of his own plate in pawn. Sir John thought the plate was in safer custody than it would have been at Warwick’s Inn, where, in his uncle’s absence, it remained in the keeping of his aged grandmother; but he was anxious, if possible, not to lay himself under this kind of obligation to his uncle.293.1
At this time, Sir John had only borrowed £4 from his uncle, a sum that wasn’t as insignificant back then as it seems now, but was still a small amount for someone with property, likely equivalent to £50 or £60 today. He repaid the money around November 1474, and his uncle, perhaps pleasantly surprised, asked how he planned to settle a mortgage of 400 marks held by one Townsend on the manor of Sporle. William Paston already knew that Sir John had received a windfall of £100 from the executors of Walter Lyhart, Bishop of Norwich, who had died two years earlier, and that someone else had offered to lend him another £100, leaving just 100 marks still to be raised. He was concerned that his nephew might have had to accept a very high interest rate for the loan. However, when pressed, Sir John explained that his mother had agreed to guarantee the amount he had borrowed; upon hearing this, William Paston offered to lend him the remaining 100 marks himself to protect him from the moneylenders, and to that end, he apparently unsolicited, pawned 500 marks’ worth of his own silverware. Sir John thought the silverware would be safer this way than if it had been left at Warwick’s Inn, where, in his uncle’s absence, it would be kept by his elderly grandmother; however, he was eager to avoid feeling indebted to his uncle in this way.293.1
The manor of Sporle was redeemed, but apparently not without his uncle William’s assistance. Some other land was mortgaged to his uncle instead; but the transaction was no sooner completed than Sir John declared he felt as much anxiety about the land in his uncle’s hand as he had before about that which was in Townsend’s. His mother, too, was not a little afraid, both for the land and for her own securities. She suspected William Paston was only too anxious to gain some advantage over them. She was jealous also of the influence he exercised over his aged mother, who had recently recovered from an illness, and she wished the old lady were again in Norfolk instead of living with her son in London.293.2
The manor of Sporle was bought back, but apparently not without help from his uncle William. Some other land was mortgaged to his uncle instead; however, as soon as the deal was done, Sir John said he felt just as anxious about the land in his uncle’s possession as he had before about the land that was with Townsend. His mother was also quite worried, both for the land and for her own investments. She suspected William Paston was too eager to gain some advantage over them. She was also jealous of the influence he had over his elderly mother, who had recently recovered from an illness, and she wished the old lady were back in Norfolk instead of living with her son in London.293.2
Sir John remained in debt to his uncle for at least a year,293.3 and whether he repaid him at the end of that time I cannot tell; but certainly, if out of debt to his uncle, he was two or three years later in debt to other men. In 1477 he was unable to meet promptly the claims of one named Cocket, and was labouring once more to redeem the manor of Sporle, which he had been obliged to mortgage to Townsend a second time. His mother, annoyed by his importunity for assistance, told him flatly she did not mean to pay his debts, and said she 294 grieved to think what he was likely to do with her lands after her decease, seeing that he had wasted so shamefully what had been left him by his father.294.1
Sir John owed money to his uncle for at least a year, 293.3 and I can't say if he paid him back after that, but it's clear that even if he was free from his uncle's debts, he was in debt to other people two or three years later. In 1477, he couldn't quickly pay back what he owed to someone named Cocket and was trying once again to get back the manor of Sporle, which he had to mortgage to Townsend for the second time. His mother, tired of his constant requests for help, bluntly told him she wasn't going to pay his debts and expressed her worry about what he might do with her lands after she died, knowing that he had recklessly wasted what he inherited from his father. 294.1
Sir John Paston’s claim to Caister.
Sir John Paston’s claim to Caister.
But, however careless about his other property, Sir John, as we have already remarked, always showed himself particularly anxious for the recovery of Caister. During the whole of the year 1475, when he was abroad at Calais and with the army, he makes frequent reference to the matter in his letters. His brother John and his uncle William had undertaken to urge his suit in his absence to my lord and lady of Norfolk; but he would have come home and brought it before the king in Parliament, had not the French king at that time come to the confines of Picardy, and made the Council of Calais anxious to retain the services of every available soldier on that side of the sea.294.2 He was impatient at the non-fulfilment of a promise by Bishop Waynflete—‘the slow Bishop of Winchester,’ as he called him—to entreat the duke and duchess in his favour.294.3 But he was consoled by news which reached him before he came home, that the king himself had spoken to the Duke of Norfolk on the subject, and that, though the matter was delayed till next term, the king had commanded the duke to take good advice on the subject and be sure of the validity of his title, for justice would certainly be done without favour to either party.294.4 This report, however, was rather too highly coloured. The Duchess of Norfolk denied its accuracy to John Paston. The king, she said, had only asked the duke at his departure from Calais how he would deal with Caister, and my lord made him no answer. The king then asked Sir William Brandon, one of the duke’s principal councillors, what my lord meant to do about it. Brandon had already received the king’s commands to speak to the duke on the subject, and he said that he had done so; but that my lord’s answer was ‘that the king should as soon have his life as that place.’ The king then inquired of the duke if he had actually said so, and the duke said yes. On this the king simply turned his back without another word, although, as my lady informed 295 John Paston, if he had spoken one word more, the duke would have made no refusal. John Paston, however, informed her ladyship that he would no longer be retained in the duke’s service.295.1
But, even though Sir John was pretty indifferent about his other properties, he always seemed especially concerned about getting Caister back. Throughout 1475, while he was overseas in Calais with the army, he mentioned it often in his letters. His brother John and his uncle William were pushing his case with my lord and lady of Norfolk while he was away; however, he would have returned home to present it to the king in Parliament if the French king hadn’t moved close to Picardy, making the Calais Council eager to keep every soldier on that side of the sea. He was frustrated by Bishop Waynflete—“the slow Bishop of Winchester,” as he referred to him—not following through on a promise to advocate for him to the duke and duchess. But he found some comfort in hearing before he returned home that the king had actually talked to the Duke of Norfolk about the issue, and while it was delayed until the next term, the king instructed the duke to seek reliable advice regarding the situation, assuring that justice would be served fairly to both sides. However, this report was a bit exaggerated. The Duchess of Norfolk told John Paston that it wasn’t accurate. The king had simply asked the duke as he was leaving Calais how he planned to handle Caister, and the duke didn’t respond. The king then asked Sir William Brandon, one of the duke's main advisors, what my lord intended to do. Brandon had already been told by the king to discuss the matter with the duke, and he said he had done so; but my lord's reply was that the king would get his life before he would give up that place. The king then asked the duke if he had really said that, and the duke confirmed he did. In response, the king just turned away without saying another word, although, as my lady informed John Paston, if he had said one more thing, the duke would have changed his mind. John Paston, however, told her ladyship that he would no longer serve the duke.
His petition to the king.
His request to the king.
Sir John drew up a petition to the king upon the subject. He showed that the duke had been originally led to lay claim to Caister by the malice of Sir William Yelverton, William Jenney, and Thomas Howes, who were enfeoffed of that and other lands to his use; that upon their suggestion the duke had entered the manor by force, and also taken from him 600 sheep and 30 neat, besides one hundred pounds’ worth of furniture; that he had done damage to the place itself which 200 marks would not suffice to repair, and that he had collected the revenues of the lands for three years to the value of £140. By the mediation of the Bishop of Winchester, the duke had afterwards restored him to possession of the manor on payment of 500 marks, and released to him his estate and interest therein by a deed under the seals of himself and his co-feoffees, and of the Bishop of Winchester. Sir John, however, had remained in possession only half a year, during which time he had laid out 100 marks in repairs, and £40 for the ‘outrents’ due for the three years preceding, when the duke again forcibly entered the manor, and had kept possession from that time for the space of four years and more, refusing to hear any remonstrances on the subject, or to allow Sir John to come to his presence. Moreover, when Sir John had applied to any of my lord’s council, requesting them to bring the matter before his lordship, they told him that they had mentioned his request, but that he was always so exceedingly displeased with them that they did not dare to urge it. Thus Sir John had lost all his cost and trouble for four years, and thrown away 500 marks to no purpose.295.2
Sir John submitted a petition to the king regarding the issue. He pointed out that the duke was initially prompted to claim Caister due to the malicious actions of Sir William Yelverton, William Jenney, and Thomas Howes, who had control of that and other lands for his benefit. Following their suggestion, the duke had forcefully taken over the manor and seized 600 sheep, 30 cattle, and furniture worth a hundred pounds. He also caused damage to the property that would cost 200 marks to repair and collected three years’ worth of land revenues totaling £140. With the help of the Bishop of Winchester, the duke later restored Sir John to the manor in exchange for 500 marks and released his estate and interest through a deed signed by himself, his co-feoffees, and the Bishop of Winchester. However, Sir John held onto the manor for only half a year, during which he spent 100 marks on repairs and £40 on back rent for the previous three years. Then the duke forcefully reclaimed the manor and maintained control for over four years, ignoring any complaints or allowing Sir John to approach him. Additionally, when Sir John sought help from any of the duke's council members to present the matter to him, they informed him that they had passed on his request, but the duke was so consistently displeased with them that they dared not press the issue. As a result, Sir John lost all his investment and effort over four years and wasted 500 marks for nothing. 295.2
A.D. 1476, 16th Jan.
Jan 16, 1476
This petition was probably never presented to the king. Death of the Duke of Norfolk. It must have been drawn up in the end of the year 1475, and in the middle of January 1476 the Duke of Norfolk suddenly died.295.3 The event seems to have occurred at his seat at Framlingham, and Sir John Paston, who writes to notify it to his 296 brother, must have been there at the time,296.1 intending perhaps to have made one last effort with the duke’s council or himself, before applying for justice to the king. But matters now stood on a different footing, and Sir John, after making his intention known to the duke’s council, sent a messenger named Whetley to Caister to assert his rights there. Considering all that had passed, the act could not reasonably have been wondered at; but his brother John intimated to him a few days later that it was resented by some of the late duke’s servants, as showing great want of respect for their master.296.2 This imputation Sir John repudiated, pointing out most truly that no wise man could have blamed him, even if he had anticipated the duke’s decease, and entered Caister an hour before it took place. Indeed, considering the justice of his claim, no one could be sorry to see Sir John in possession, who was a real friend to the duke, and loved the weal of his soul.296.3
This petition was probably never submitted to the king. Death of the Duke of Norfolk. It must have been written at the end of 1475, and in mid-January 1476, the Duke of Norfolk suddenly died.295.3 The event seems to have happened at his home in Framlingham, and Sir John Paston, who writes to inform his 296 brother, must have been there at the time,296.1 probably intending to make one last effort with the duke’s council or the duke himself before seeking justice from the king. But the situation had changed, and Sir John, after informing the duke’s council of his intentions, sent a messenger named Whetley to Caister to assert his rights there. Given everything that had happened, this action was not surprising; however, his brother John later indicated that it was viewed unfavorably by some of the late duke’s servants, as it showed a lack of respect for their master.296.2 Sir John rejected this accusation, truthfully pointing out that no reasonable person could blame him, even if he had entered Caister just an hour before the duke’s death. In fact, considering the validity of his claim, no one could be upset to see Sir John in possession, as he was a true friend to the duke and cared for the well-being of his soul.296.3
It is curious to see the notions entertained in that day of the respect due to a duke, even from those whom he had very seriously wronged. However, Sir John Paston was not backward in yielding all that was conventionally due; and in the very letter in which he intimated the duke’s death to his brother, he says he had promised his council the loan of some cloth of gold for the funeral. The article was one which it was difficult to procure in the country, and he proposed to lend them some that he had bought for his father’s tomb.296.4 His mother afterwards authorised him to sell it to them, if he could get a sufficient price for it.296.5
It’s interesting to see the ideas people had back then about the respect owed to a duke, even from those he had seriously wronged. Still, Sir John Paston didn’t hesitate to give all that was expected; in the very letter where he informed his brother about the duke’s death, he mentioned he had promised his council the loan of some cloth of gold for the funeral. This was something hard to find in the country, and he suggested lending them some that he had bought for his father’s tomb. His mother later gave him the go-ahead to sell it to them if he could get a good price for it.
Sir John, however, after a brief visit to Norwich, hastened up to London. Now was the time that application must be made to the king; for it would be found by the inquisition that the Duke of Norfolk had actually died seised of the manor of Caister, and, unless efficient protest were made, the title would be confirmed to his widow.297.1 Sir John’s chief fear seems to have been that writs of diem clausit extremum would be issued before he had an opportunity of urging reasons for delay; in which case the inquisition would speedily be taken, and all that he could do would be to set forth his claim to the escheator before whom it was held. But he soon found that he need not be over anxious on this account. The duchess herself was anxious that the writs should not be issued too precipitately, and John Paston told his brother that he ‘need not deal over largely with the escheators.’297.2 The duchess, on the other hand, was suspicious of Sir John, and was warned to be upon her guard lest he should attempt to retake Caister by the strong hand. A favourable opportunity might have been found for such an attempt at that time, as the moat was frozen and could have been crossed with ease. John Paston, however, assured the duchess that his brother intended to make no entry without her knowledge and assent. The matter at last was brought before the king’s council, and was decided in Sir John Paston’s favour in May following, all the lords, judges, and serjeants pronouncing his title good. Recovery of Caister. Privy seals were then made out for the duchess’s officers to give up possession, and seven years after the siege of Caister, Sir John was once more the acknowledged master of the place.297.3
Sir John, after a quick trip to Norwich, hurried back to London. It was the right time to approach the king because the investigation would show that the Duke of Norfolk had actually died owning the manor of Caister. If a proper challenge wasn’t made, the title would be confirmed to his widow. Sir John’s main worry seemed to be that writs of diem clausit extremum would be issued before he could present his reasons for a delay; in that case, the investigation would quickly happen, and all he could do was present his claim to the escheator overseeing it. However, he soon realized he didn’t need to be overly anxious about this. The duchess herself wanted to ensure that the writs weren't issued too hastily, and John Paston told his brother that he “didn’t need to engage too much with the escheators.” On the other hand, the duchess was wary of Sir John and was advised to stay alert in case he tried to take Caister by force. It would have been a good time for such an attempt since the moat was frozen and easily crossed. John Paston reassured the duchess that his brother planned to make no moves without her knowledge and agreement. Ultimately, the issue was brought before the king’s council and ruled in Sir John Paston’s favor the following May, with all the lords, judges, and serjeants affirming his claim. Caister Recovery. Privy seals were then issued for the duchess’s officials to hand over possession, and seven years after the siege of Caister, Sir John was once again the recognized master of the estate.
The whole story of the duke’s claim to Caister and of his injustice towards Sir John was finally recorded in the inquisition, which was taken, after an unusual delay, in October of the year following. It was shown that Yelverton, Jenney, and Howes, acting without the assent and against the will of the other trustees of Sir John Fastolf’s lands, but in their names, had made a charter granting to the duke and to Thomas Hoo, Sir Richard Southwell, William Brandon, Ralph Asheton, John Tymperley, and James Hobert, the manors of Caister in Flegg, 298 by Great Yarmouth, called Redham Hall, Vaux, and Bosouns. This charter, which was not sealed, was shown to the jury, and it appeared that the said Yelverton, Jenney, and Howes had thereby demised what had belonged to them, that is to say, three out of eight parts of the same manors, to the said duke and the others. Afterwards the same duke and his co-feoffees, by the mediation of the Bishop of Winchester, seeing that the said demise and enfeoffment was against conscience, and in consideration of 500 marks paid by the bishop at the charge of Sir John Paston, enfeoffed John, Bishop of Hereford, John, Bishop of Coventry and Lichfield, and nine others, to the use of Sir John Paston. These again, by another deed, gave up their trust to Sir John Paston, and to Guy Fairfax and Richard Pigot, serjeants-at-law, John Paston, Esquire, and Roger Townsend, whom they enfeoffed to the use of Sir John Paston and his heirs for ever. Then the other trustees of Sir John Fastolf enfeoffed the same Sir John Paston, Fairfax, and the others in the same way; so that these last became seised to Sir John’s use of the whole property—not merely of the three-eighths originally demised by Yelverton, Jenney, and Howes, but also of the remaining five-eighths—until they were violently disseised by the duke, who enfeoffed thereof Thomas, Archbishop of Canterbury, William, Bishop of Winchester, Henry, Earl of Essex, Richard Southwell, James Hobert, Richard Darby, clerk, and John York. After this the duke died; but while he lived, Sir John Paston had continually laid claim to the manors in his own name and in that of the said Guy Fairfax and others, sometimes entering the same, and sometimes going as near as he could with safety to himself. Finally, he entered after the duke’s death, and had been seised for a long time when the inquisition was taken. The duke, therefore, it was found, did not die seised of the manors. It was further found that these manors were holden of the Abbey of St. Benet’s, Hulme.298.1
The entire story of the duke’s claim to Caister and his wrongdoing towards Sir John was ultimately documented in the inquisition, which took place after an unusual delay in October of the following year. It was revealed that Yelverton, Jenney, and Howes, acting without the consent and against the wishes of the other trustees of Sir John Fastolf’s lands, but in their names, had created a charter granting the duke and Thomas Hoo, Sir Richard Southwell, William Brandon, Ralph Asheton, John Tymperley, and James Hobert, the manors of Caister in Flegg, 298 by Great Yarmouth, known as Redham Hall, Vaux, and Bosouns. This charter, which was not sealed, was presented to the jury, and it appeared that Yelverton, Jenney, and Howes had therefore conveyed what belonged to them, specifically three out of eight parts of the same manors, to the duke and the others. Later, the duke and his co-feoffees, with the help of the Bishop of Winchester, recognizing that the aforementioned conveyance and enfeoffment was unethical, and in exchange for 500 marks paid by the bishop at the expense of Sir John Paston, enfeoffed John, Bishop of Hereford, John, Bishop of Coventry and Lichfield, and nine others, for the benefit of Sir John Paston. These individuals then, through another deed, returned their trust to Sir John Paston, and to Guy Fairfax and Richard Pigot, serjeants-at-law, John Paston, Esquire, and Roger Townsend, whom they enfeoffed for the benefit of Sir John Paston and his heirs forever. Then the other trustees of Sir John Fastolf enfeoffed Sir John Paston, Fairfax, and the others in the same manner; so that these last became seized for Sir John’s use of the entire property—not just the three-eighths originally given by Yelverton, Jenney, and Howes, but also the remaining five-eighths—until they were forcibly dispossessed by the duke, who enfeoffed Thomas, Archbishop of Canterbury, William, Bishop of Winchester, Henry, Earl of Essex, Richard Southwell, James Hobert, Richard Darby, clerk, and John York. After this, the duke died; but while he was alive, Sir John Paston had consistently claimed the manors in his own name and in the name of Guy Fairfax and the others, sometimes entering the properties and sometimes getting as close as he could safely manage. Finally, he entered after the duke’s death and had been seized for a long time when the inquisition was held. It was thus found that the duke did not die seized of the manors. It was also found that these manors were held of the Abbey of St. Benet’s, Hulme.298.1
291.4 No. 875.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 875.
291.5 Nos. 854, 855, 856.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 854, 855, 856.
291.6 No. 851.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 851.
291.7 No. 845.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 845.
292.1 No. 856.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 856.
292.2 Our authority is very particular as to the time, and gives not only the day but the hour: ‘Inter horam post nonam et horam ante horam secundam, viz., fere dimidiam horam ante horam secundam, luna curren., et erat clara dies.’
292.2 Our authority is very specific about the timing, providing not just the day but also the hour: ‘Between the time after nine and the time before two, namely, about half an hour before two, the moon was visible, and it was a bright day.’
292.3 Mother of the Lady Margaret Beaufort, Countess of Richmond, who was the mother of King Henry VII.
292.3 Mother of Lady Margaret Beaufort, Countess of Richmond, who was the mother of King Henry VII.
292.4 So according to Sandford’s Genealogy of the Paston family in Mr. Worship’s communication to the Norfolk Archæology. But who was Anne, Countess of Beaumont? I find no Earl Beaumont in the peerage, but there was a William, Viscount Beaumont, who succeeded his father in that title in 1459. According to Dugdale, he had two wives, the first of whom was named Elizabeth, and the second Joan. His mother, who may have been living at this time, was also named Elizabeth, but I can find no Anne.
292.4 So, according to Sandford’s Genealogy of the Paston family in Mr. Worship’s communication to the Norfolk Archæology, who was Anne, Countess of Beaumont? I don’t see an Earl Beaumont in the peerage, but there was a William, Viscount Beaumont, who took over the title from his father in 1459. According to Dugdale, he had two wives; the first was named Elizabeth and the second was Joan. His mother, who might have been alive at that time, was also named Elizabeth, but I can't find any mention of Anne.
292.5 No. 857.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 857.
293.1 No. 856.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 856.
293.2 Nos. 857, 862, 863.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 857, 862, 863.
293.3 No. 875.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 875.
294.1 Nos. 916, 917.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 916, 917.
294.2 No. 864.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 864.
294.3 No. 873.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #873.
294.4 Nos. 875, 876.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 875, 876.
295.1 No. 877.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 877.
295.2 No. 879.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 879.
295.3 No. 881.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 881.
296.1 Sir John’s letter is distinctly dated Wednesday the 17th January, 15 Edward IV. (1476), and he says the event took place ‘this night about midnight.’ It is scarcely probable, however, that he wrote within an hour of the occurrence, as he mentions having spoken after it with the duke’s council about furnishing cloth of gold for the funeral. I suppose therefore that the death took place on the night between the 16th and the 17th, and that Sir John wrote on the following morning. The date given in the Inquisition post mortem (17 Edw. IV., No. 58) is, strange to say, erroneous; for it was found in twelve different counties that the duke died on Tuesday after Epiphany, in the fifteenth year of Edward IV., which would have been the 9th January instead of the 16th. These inquisitions, however, were not taken till more than a year and a half after the event, and it is clear the date they give is wrong by a week; but they may, nevertheless, be taken as additional evidence that the duke died on a Tuesday and not on a Wednesday.
296.1 Sir John’s letter is clearly dated Wednesday, January 17, 15 Edward IV. (1476), and he states that the event happened "this night around midnight." It's unlikely that he wrote within an hour of the incident since he notes discussing with the duke’s council afterward about providing cloth of gold for the funeral. I assume the death occurred on the night between the 16th and the 17th, and that Sir John wrote the following morning. The date listed in the Inquisition post mortem (17 Edw. IV., No. 58) is, oddly enough, incorrect; as it was recorded in twelve different counties that the duke died on Tuesday after Epiphany, in the fifteenth year of Edward IV., which would actually be January 9 instead of the 16th. However, these inquisitions were not conducted until more than a year and a half later, and it's clear that the date they provide is off by a week; nonetheless, they can still be considered additional evidence that the duke died on a Tuesday, not a Wednesday.
296.2 No. 883.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 883.
296.3 No. 884.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 884.
296.4 No. 881.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 881.
296.5 No. 882.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 882.
297.1 No. 882.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 882.
297.2 No. 885.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 885.
297.3 Nos. 891, 892.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 891, 892.
Death of Charles the Bold
The allusions to public affairs contained in the letters about this time are of some interest. News came from Rome that a great embassy, consisting of Earl Rivers, Lord Ormond, Lord Scrope, and other lords of England, had been honourably received by the pope, but after their departure had been robbed of their plate and jewels at twelve miles’ distance from Rome. On this they returned to the city to seek a remedy for the property they had lost was worth fully a thousand marks. Defeat of the Duke of Burgundy by the Swiss. In the same letter mention is made of the conquest of Lorraine by the Duke of Burgundy, and his disastrous expedition into Switzerland immediately after. By the first of these events the prospects of Margaret of Anjou were seriously impaired, and the French king paid less attention to her interests. In the second, the victorious career of Charles the Bold had been already checked by the first great defeat at Grandson. His vanguard had been broken, his artillery captured by the Swiss, his whole army repulsed, and booty of enormous value left in the hands of the enemy. ‘And so,’ as Sir John Paston reports the matter, ‘the rich saletts, helmets, garters, nowches gilt, and all is gone, with tents, pavilions, and all; and so men deem his pride is abated. Men told him that they were froward karls, but he would not believe it. And yet men say that he will to them again. God speed them both!’299.1
The references to public affairs in the letters from around this time are quite interesting. News came from Rome that a major embassy, made up of Earl Rivers, Lord Ormond, Lord Scrope, and other noblemen from England, had been received graciously by the pope. However, after they left, they were robbed of their silver and jewels just twelve miles outside of Rome. They returned to the city to seek a remedy for the property they had lost, which was valued at over a thousand marks. The Swiss defeat the Duke of Burgundy. The same letter also mentions the Duke of Burgundy's conquest of Lorraine and his disastrous campaign into Switzerland shortly after. This first event significantly hurt Margaret of Anjou’s chances, and the French king showed less interest in her affairs. In the latter event, Charles the Bold's successful streak was already halted by a major defeat at Grandson. His front line was broken, his artillery was seized by the Swiss, his entire army was pushed back, and valuable spoils were left in the enemy's hands. “And so,” as Sir John Paston recounts, “the expensive sallets, helmets, garters, gilded nooses, all are gone, along with tents, pavilions, and everything else; and now people think his pride has been humbled. People told him that they were stubborn fellows, but he wouldn’t believe it. Yet, people say he will go back to them again. God speed them both!”299.1
His death. A.D. 1477, 5th Jan.
His death, January 5, 1477.
This expectation, as we know, was verified, and the result was that the defeat of Charles at Grandson was followed by another still more decisive defeat at Morat. Yet Charles, undaunted, only transferred the scene of action to Lorraine, where he met with his final defeat and death at Nancy. The event made a mighty change. The duchy which he had nearly succeeded in erecting into an independent kingdom, and which, though nominally in feudal subjection to France, had been in his day a first-rate European power, now fell to a female. The greatness of Burgundy had already departed, and the days of its feudal independence were numbered. To England the state of matters was one of deep concern, for, should France 300 turn hostile again, the keeping of Calais might not be so easy, unless the young Duchess Mary could succeed in organising a strong government in the Low Countries. A Great Council was accordingly convoked by the king, and met on the 18th of February. The world, as Sir John Paston wrote, seemed to be ‘all quavering.’ Disturbance was sure to break out somewhere, so that ‘young men would be cherished.’ A great comfort this, in Sir John’s opinion, and he desires his brother John to ‘take heart’ accordingly.300.1
This expectation was confirmed, and as a result, Charles's defeat at Grandson was followed by an even more decisive loss at Morat. Yet Charles, undeterred, simply shifted the conflict to Lorraine, where he faced his ultimate defeat and death at Nancy. This event brought about a significant change. The duchy he almost managed to turn into an independent kingdom, which, despite being nominally feudal to France, had been a top European power in his time, now passed into the hands of a woman. The glory of Burgundy had already faded, and its days of feudal independence were limited. For England, this situation was deeply concerning, as if France were to become hostile again, holding onto Calais might not be easy unless the young Duchess Mary could establish a strong government in the Low Countries. Therefore, a Great Council was called by the king and convened on February 18th. As Sir John Paston wrote, the world seemed to be ‘all quavering.’ Disturbance was bound to arise somewhere, leading to ‘young men being cherished.’ This was a great comfort to Sir John, and he urged his brother John to ‘take heart’ accordingly.
Conclusion of the Family History
John Paston and Margery Brews.
John Paston and Margery Brews.
His brother John, however, found occupation of a more peaceful character. About this very time he had met with a lady named Margery Brews, daughter of Sir Thomas Brews, and had clearly determined in his own mind that she would be a desirable wife for him. In the spring of the year 1476, he had heard that a certain Mrs. Fitzwalter had a sister to marry, and thought his brother Sir John might negotiate a match for him in that quarter;300.2 but the affair fell through, apparently because his brother refused to stand surety that he would make her a jointure of 50 marks a year.300.3 Not many months, however, passed away, when he and Dame Elizabeth Brews were in correspondence about his proposed marriage with her daughter. He had promised the mother not to speak his mind to the young lady herself till he had come to an agreement with her parents; but Margery, I suppose, had read his purpose without an explicit declaration, or had forced it out of him. At all events she was no coy heroine of the modern type, but had a very decided mind upon the subject, and gave her mother no peace with her solicitations to bring the matter to effect.300.4
His brother John, however, found a more peaceful occupation. Around this time, he met a woman named Margery Brews, the daughter of Sir Thomas Brews, and had firmly decided that she would be a great wife for him. In the spring of 1476, he heard that a certain Mrs. Fitzwalter had a sister available for marriage and thought his brother Sir John could help set up a match for him; 300.2 but the deal fell through, apparently because his brother refused to guarantee that he would provide her with an annual jointure of 50 marks.300.3 However, not many months went by before he and Dame Elizabeth Brews were communicating about his intention to marry her daughter. He had promised her mother not to express his feelings to the young lady until reaching an agreement with her parents; but Margery, I suppose, had figured out his intentions without him saying much, or she had extracted it from him. In any case, she was not one of those coy heroines of modern times, but had a strong opinion on the matter and gave her mother no rest with her pleas to move things forward.300.4
A.D. 1477, Feb.
Feb. 1477 A.D.
Her mother, for her part, was not unwilling, and believing that pecuniary matters might be easily arranged with her husband, wrote to John Paston in February, reminding him that Friday was Valentine’s Day, when every bird chose him a mate. She also invited him to visit her on Thursday night, 301 and stay till Monday, when she hoped he would have an opportunity of speaking to her husband. In fact, she showed herself quite eager for the match, and alluding apparently to some difficulty made by her husband to terms that had been already offered, said it was but a simple oak that was cut down at the first stroke.301.1 Thus encouraged, John Paston persevered in his suit, and Margery wrote him very warm and ardent letters, calling him her well-beloved valentine, and vowing that she would accept him with half the ‘livelode’ he actually possessed.301.2 The question, however, was how much the father could afford to give along with his daughter, and what Margaret Paston and Sir John could do that they might have a reasonable settlement. Sir John Paston’s answer was very discouraging. He felt himself in no condition to help his brother, and after pointing out the difficulty of acting on some of his suggestions, he added in a surly fashion: ‘This matter is driven thus far forth without my counsel; I pray you make an end without my counsel. If it be well, I would be glad; if it be otherwise, it is pity. I pray you trouble me no more.’301.3
Her mother was open to the idea and thought that financial matters could be easily worked out with her husband. In February, she wrote to John Paston, reminding him that Friday was Valentine’s Day when every bird chose a mate. She also invited him to visit on Thursday night and stay until Monday, hoping he could talk to her husband then. In fact, she seemed quite eager for the match, and referring to some issues her husband had raised about previously offered terms, she mentioned that it was just a simple oak that could be chopped down with one strike. Encouraged by this, John Paston continued his courtship, and Margery wrote him passionate letters, calling him her beloved valentine and promising she would accept him with half the wealth he actually had. However, the real question was how much her father could afford to give with her, and what Margaret Paston and Sir John could do to ensure a reasonable settlement. Sir John Paston’s response was very discouraging. He felt he couldn’t assist his brother and, after pointing out the difficulties with some of his suggestions, added grumpily, “This matter has gone this far without my advice; please finish it without me. If it goes well, I would be glad; if not, that’s a pity. Please don’t bother me anymore.”
Margaret Paston, however, showed a mother’s heart in the affair, and consented to entail upon the young people her manor of Sparham, if Sir John would consent to ratify the gift, and forgo his prospective interest in the succession. Even to this Sir John would not quite consent. He wished well to his brother, owned that it would be a pity the match should be broken off, and did not wonder at what his mother had done; but he saw reasons why he could not ‘with his honesty’ confirm it. He did not, however, mean to raise any objection. ‘The Pope,’ he said, ‘will suffer a thing to be used, but he will not license, nor grant it to be used nor done, and so I.’ He would be as kind a brother as could be, and if Sir Thomas Brews was afraid he might hereafter disturb John Paston and his wife in the possession of the manor, he was quite ready to give a bond that he would attempt no such thing. The manor was not his, and he professed he did not covet it.301.4
Margaret Paston, however, showed a mother’s heart in the situation and agreed to pass on her manor of Sparham to the young couple if Sir John would agree to confirm the gift and give up his future claim to the inheritance. Even this, Sir John wouldn’t fully agree to. He cared for his brother, recognized that it would be a shame if the engagement fell apart, and understood why his mother acted as she did; but he had his reasons for feeling he couldn’t, in good conscience, confirm it. However, he didn’t plan to raise any objections. "The Pope," he said, "allows something to be used, but he won’t approve it or give permission for it to be used or done, and neither will I." He promised he would be as kind a brother as possible, and if Sir Thomas Brews worried that he might later disrupt John Paston and his wife in their ownership of the manor, he was more than willing to give a guarantee that he wouldn’t do any such thing. The manor wasn’t his, and he claimed he didn’t desire it. 301.4
Sir John seems really to have desired his brother’s happiness, though from his own bad management he knew not how to help him.302.1 Hitherto he had been the mediator of all such schemes for him, probably because the younger brother believed his prospects to be mainly dependent upon the head of the house; and I am sorry to say he had been employed in the like duty even after John Paston had begun to carve for himself. For it is clear that after receiving those warm letters from Margery Brews, in which she called him her valentine, and was willing to share his lot if it were with half his actual means, he had commissioned his brother once more to make inquiries about a certain Mistress Barly. Sir John’s report, however, was unfavourable. It was ‘but a bare thing.’ Her income was insignificant, and she herself was insignificant in person; for he had taken the pains to see her on his brother’s account. She was said to be eighteen years of age, though she looked but thirteen; but if she was the mere girl that she looked, she might be a woman one day.302.2
Sir John really wanted his brother to be happy, but he didn't know how to help him because of his own poor management. So far, he had been the one coming up with all the plans for him, probably because the younger brother thought his future largely depended on the head of the family; and I regret to say he had even been involved in that role after John Paston started trying to make his own way. It's obvious that after receiving those heartfelt letters from Margery Brews, where she called him her valentine and expressed her willingness to share his life even with just half of what he had, he had once again asked his brother to check into a certain Mistress Barly. However, Sir John's report wasn't good. It was "just a bare thing." Her income was minimal, and she wasn’t much to look at either; he even took the trouble to meet her on his brother's behalf. She was said to be eighteen, but she looked only thirteen; however, if she truly looked like a girl, she could eventually grow into a woman.
Perhaps, after all, like Captain Absolute, John Paston had more a mind of his own in the matter than might be inferred from his giving so many commissions to another to negotiate a wife for him. At all events, if he had not made up his mind before, he seems really to have made it up now, and he steered his way between difficulties on the one side and on the other with a good deal of curious diplomacy, for which we may refer the reader to the letters themselves.302.3 In the end, though Sir John seems to have been in vain urged by his mother to show himself more liberal,302.4 all other obstacles were removed, and during the autumn of the year 1477 the marriage took effect.302.5
Maybe, after all, like Captain Absolute, John Paston was more determined than it seemed by his handing over responsibilities to someone else to find him a wife. In any case, if he hadn’t made his decision before, he definitely has now, and he navigated his way through challenges on both sides with a good amount of clever negotiation, which we can point the reader to in the letters themselves.302.3 Ultimately, though Sir John was urged in vain by his mother to be more generous,302.4 all other hurdles were cleared, and during the autumn of 1477, the marriage took place.302.5
Before Christmas in that same year, it had become apparent that children would soon follow of their union;302.6 and after the New Year John Paston took Margery to her father’s house to be with her friends a short time, while yet she could go about with ease.302.7 Their eldest child was born in the following summer, and received the name of Christopher.302.8 Other 303 children followed very soon,303.1 and by the time they had been seven years married, John and Margery Paston had two lads old enough to be sent on messages,303.2 besides, in all probability, one or more daughters. It was, however, their second son, William,303.3 that continued their line, and became the ancestor of the future Earls of Yarmouth.
Before Christmas that same year, it was clear that children would soon come from their union;302.6 and after the New Year, John Paston took Margery to her father’s house to spend some time with her friends while she could still move around easily.302.7 Their first child was born the following summer and was named Christopher.302.8 More 303 children quickly followed,303.1 and by the time they had been married for seven years, John and Margery Paston had two sons old enough to run errands,303.2 and likely one or more daughters as well. It was, however, their second son, William,303.3 who carried on their lineage and became the ancestor of the future Earls of Yarmouth.
The Duke of Suffolk again gives trouble.
The Duke of Suffolk is causing trouble again.
In the spring of 1478 Sir John Paston was again involved in a dispute with a powerful nobleman. The Duke of Suffolk revived his old claim to Hellesdon and Drayton, and ventured to sell the woods to Richard Ferror, the Mayor of Norwich, who thereupon began to cut them down. Sir John brought the matter into Chancery, and hastened up to London. Ferror professed great regret, and said he had no idea but that the manor was in peaceable possession of the duke, adding that if Sir John had sent him the slightest warning, he would have refrained from making such a bargain. This, however, was a mere pretence; for, as Sir John remarked to his brother, he must certainly have spoken about the matter beforehand with some well-informed men in Norwich, who would have set him right.303.4 At all events Ferror went on with what he had begun, and nearly the whole of Drayton wood was felled by Corpus Christi Day, the 20th day of May. Whetley, a servant of Sir John Paston, who had been sent down from London on the business, writes on that day to his master that the duke had made a formal entry into Hellesdon on Wednesday in Whitsun week. He dined at the manor-house, ‘drew a stew, and took plenty of fish.’ I suppose from what follows that he also held a court as lord of the manor. ‘At his being there that day,’ writes Whetley, ‘there was never no man that played Herod in Corpus Christi play better and more agreeable to his pageant than he did. But ye shall understand that it was afternoon, and the weather hot, and he so feeble for sickness that his legs would not bear him, but there was two men had great pain to keep him on his feet. And there ye were judged. 304 Some said “Slay”; some said “Put him in prison.” And forth come my lord, and he would meet you with a spear, and have none other ’mends for the trouble ye have put him to but your heart’s blood, and that will he get with his own hands; for and ye have Hellesdon and Drayton, ye shall have his life with it.’304.1
In the spring of 1478, Sir John Paston found himself once again in a dispute with a powerful nobleman. The Duke of Suffolk revived his old claim to Hellesdon and Drayton and attempted to sell the woods to Richard Ferror, the Mayor of Norwich, who then started cutting them down. Sir John took the issue to Chancery and rushed up to London. Ferror expressed great regret, claiming he thought the manor was peacefully under the duke's control, and insisted that if Sir John had given him any warning, he would have avoided making such a deal. However, this was just a pretense; as Sir John pointed out to his brother, Ferror must have discussed the issue beforehand with someone well-informed in Norwich, who would have corrected him. Regardless, Ferror proceeded with his plans, and by Corpus Christi Day, May 20th, almost all of Drayton wood had been felled. Whetley, a servant of Sir John Paston, who had been sent from London for this matter, wrote on that day to his master that the duke had formally entered Hellesdon on Wednesday during Whitsun week. He dined at the manor house, ‘drew a stew, and took plenty of fish.’ I gather from the following that he also held a court as lord of the manor. ‘During his visit that day,’ Whetley wrote, ‘there was no one who played Herod in the Corpus Christi play better or more fittingly to his pageant than he did. But you should know it was the afternoon, and the weather was hot, and he was so weak from illness that his legs could hardly support him; two men struggled to keep him on his feet. And there you were judged. Some said “Slay”; some said “Put him in prison.” And then my lord came out, and he wanted to confront you with a spear, demanding no other compensation for the trouble you caused him but your heart’s blood, and he would claim it with his own hands; for if you have Hellesdon and Drayton, you shall have his life along with it.’
It appears, however, that the Duke of Suffolk was not in high favour with the king, and it was considered at this time that Sir John Paston’s influence at court was very high. Although the affair with Anne Haute had been broken off, it was expected that he would marry some one nearly related to the queen’s family; and Margaret Paston thought it a strong argument for the match, if her son could find it in his heart to love the lady, that it would probably set at rest the question of his title to Hellesdon and Drayton.304.2 This ambitious hope was not destined to be gratified. We know not even who the lady was that is thus referred to; and as to the dispute with the Duke of Suffolk, it remained unsettled at least a year and a half—in fact, as long as Sir John Paston lived.304.3
It seems, however, that the Duke of Suffolk wasn’t in good standing with the king, and at this time, it was thought that Sir John Paston had considerable influence at court. Although the relationship with Anne Haute had ended, there was hope that he would marry someone closely related to the queen’s family; and Margaret Paston believed that if her son could genuinely love the lady, it would likely resolve the issue of his claim to Hellesdon and Drayton.304.2 This ambitious hope was not meant to be. We don’t even know who the lady referred to was; and regarding the dispute with the Duke of Suffolk, it remained unresolved for at least a year and a half—in fact, for as long as Sir John Paston lived.304.3
The manor of Oxnead.
The Oxnead manor.
Two or three months after the beginning of this dispute, William Paston the uncle accompanied the Duke of Buckingham into Norfolk on pilgrimage to the shrine of Our Lady at Walsingham. At his coming he brought a report that there was likely also to be trouble in the manor of Oxnead, which belonged to his mother Agnes, the widow of the judge. The nature of this trouble is not stated; but apparently it was either occasioned, like the other, by a claim of the Duke of Suffolk, or it was feared the duke might attempt to profit by it. ‘Wherefore I pray you,’ writes Sir John Paston to his brother, ‘take heed lest that the Duke of Suffolk’s council play therewith now at the vacation of the benefice, as they did with the benefice of Drayton, which by the help of Mr. John Salett and Donne, his men, there was a quest made by the said Donne that found that the Duke of Suffolk was very patron, which was false; yet they did it for an evidence.’ Whether the duke’s council attempted the same policy on this occasion, we cannot say; but by some means or other the Paston family 305 were hindered from exercising their right of presentation, so that they very nearly lost it. A rector named Thomas, presented to the living by Agnes Paston three years before, died in March 1478. On the 5th August following, Agnes Paston made out letters of presentation in favour of Dr. Richard Lincoln, but for some reason or other this presentation did not pass; and eight days later she presented a certain Sir William Holle, who we are told ran away. Her rights, however, were contested; and after the benefice had remained more than a year vacant, some insisted that it had lapsed to the bishop by the patron not having exercised her rights within six months. She had, however, as a matter of fact, delivered Sir William Holle his presentation within that period; and though he did not avail himself of it, she was, after a good deal of trouble, allowed to present again.305.1
Two or three months after the start of this dispute, William Paston, the uncle, went with the Duke of Buckingham to Norfolk on a pilgrimage to the shrine of Our Lady at Walsingham. Upon his arrival, he reported that there might also be issues at the manor of Oxnead, which belonged to his mother, Agnes, the widow of the judge. The specific nature of this issue isn’t clear, but it seemed to stem either from a claim by the Duke of Suffolk, similar to the other situation, or there was concern that the duke might try to take advantage of it. “So, I ask you,” writes Sir John Paston to his brother, “be careful that the Duke of Suffolk’s advisors don’t manipulate this now that the benefice is vacant, as they did with the benefice at Drayton, where, with the help of Mr. John Salett and his men, Donne made a claim that indicated the Duke of Suffolk was the rightful patron, which was false; yet they did it as evidence.” Whether the duke’s advisors tried the same strategy this time, we can’t say; but somehow, the Paston family was prevented from exercising their right to present, to the point that they nearly lost it. A rector named Thomas, who was appointed by Agnes Paston three years earlier, died in March 1478. On August 5th that year, Agnes Paston issued letters of presentation in favor of Dr. Richard Lincoln, but for some reason, this presentation didn’t go through; and eight days later, she presented a certain Sir William Holle, who reportedly fled. However, her rights were challenged; and after the benefice had been vacant for over a year, some argued that it had lapsed to the bishop because the patron hadn’t asserted her rights within six months. However, she had, in fact, given Sir William Holle his presentation during that time; and even though he didn’t take it up, after much difficulty, she was allowed to present again. 305
Walter Paston.
Walter Paston.
In the spring of 1478 Margaret Paston had a serious illness, and, thinking that it would carry her off, she made her will. She lived, however, six years longer, and the will she had made was superseded by another dated on the 4th of February 1482.305.2 For in the interval considerable changes took place in the family, which we shall mention presently. At this time she had five, if not six, sons and two daughters, but the daughters were both of them married; and, as we have already intimated, she was particularly anxious about her son Walter, who was now at Oxford being educated for the priesthood.305.3 He had not yet taken orders, when his mother, finding some benefice vacant, of which she expected to have the disposal,305.4 thought of conferring it upon him, and took advice upon the matter of Dr. Pykenham, Judge of the Court of Arches. She was told, however, that her intention was quite against the canon law for three reasons: first, because her son had not received the tonsure, which was popularly called Benet; secondly, he had not attained the lawful age of four-and-twenty; and thirdly, he would require to 306 take priest’s orders within a twelvemonth after presentation to the benefice, unless he had a dispensation from the Pope, which Dr. Pykenham felt sure he could never obtain.306.1 His progress at Oxford, however, seems to have given satisfaction to his tutor, Edmund Alyard, who reports on the 4th March 1479 that he might take a bachelor’s degree in art when he pleased, and afterwards proceed to the faculty of law.306.2 This course he intended to pursue; and he took his degree at Midsummer accordingly,306.3 then returned home to Norwich for the vacation. His career, however, was arrested by sudden illness, and he died in August. He left a will, hastily drawn up before his death, by which it appears that he was possessed of the manor of Cressingham, which he bequeathed to his brother John Paston, with a proviso that if ever he came to inherit the lands of his father it should go to his other brother Edmund. He also possessed a flock of sheep at Mautby, which he desired might be divided between his sister Anne Yelverton and his sister-in-law Margery, John Paston’s wife.306.4
In the spring of 1478, Margaret Paston fell seriously ill, and thinking it might be her end, she made her will. However, she lived another six years, and the will she created was replaced by another one dated February 4, 1482. 305.2 During that time, significant changes occurred in the family, which we will discuss shortly. At this point, she had five or six sons and two daughters, but both daughters were married. As mentioned earlier, she was particularly concerned about her son Walter, who was studying at Oxford to become a priest.305.3 He had not taken holy orders yet when his mother found out about a vacant benefice that she hoped to assign to him. She sought advice from Dr. Pykenham, Judge of the Court of Arches. However, she was informed that her plan went against canon law for three reasons: first, her son had not yet received the tonsure, commonly known as Benet; second, he hadn't reached the legal age of twenty-four; and third, he would need to take priest's orders within a year after being appointed to the benefice, unless he had a dispensation from the Pope, which Dr. Pykenham believed he could never obtain.306.1 Nevertheless, his progress at Oxford seemed to please his tutor, Edmund Alyard, who reported on March 4, 1479, that Walter could earn a bachelor's degree in arts whenever he wanted and then advance to the law faculty.306.2 Walter planned to follow this path and obtained his degree at Midsummer, returning home to Norwich for the summer break. However, his journey was cut short by a sudden illness, and he passed away in August. He left a will, hastily prepared before his death, indicating that he owned the manor of Cressingham, which he bequeathed to his brother John Paston with the condition that if John ever inherited their father's lands, it would instead go to their brother Edmund. He also had a flock of sheep at Mautby that he wanted divided between his sister Anne Yelverton and his sister-in-law Margery, John Paston's wife.306.4
Clement.
Clement.
Of Margaret Paston’s other sons one named Clement is mentioned in Fenn’s pedigree of the family; but he is nowhere spoken of in the correspondence. I presume that Fenn was not without authority for inserting his name in the family tree, and I have surmised that he was one of the ‘young soldiers,’ about whom Margaret Paston was solicitous, who went over to Calais in 1475. He may perhaps have died soon after. The absence of his name, especially in his mother’s will, is at least strong presumptive evidence that he was not alive in 1482. Edmund and William. Edmund Paston, another brother, was probably of about the same age as Walter, perhaps a year or two older; and the youngest of the family was William, who in the beginning of the year 1479 was learning to make Latin verses at Eton.306.5 He must have been at this time barely nineteen years of age;306.6 but he had precociously fallen in love with a certain Margaret Alborow. He writes to his brother John 307 Paston how he first became acquainted with her at the marriage of her elder sister,—that she was not more than eighteen or nineteen (which was just about his own age); that she was to have a portion in money and plate whenever she was married, but he was afraid no ‘livelode’ or lands till after her mother’s decease. His brother John, however, could find out that by inquiry.307.1 As might have been expected, this calf-love came to nothing. I do not know if William Paston ever married at all. At a more advanced age his brother Edmund writes to him offering to visit on his behalf a widow, who had just ‘fallen’ at Worsted, whose deceased husband had been worth £1000, and had left her 100 marks in money, with plate of the same value, and £10 a year in land.307.2
Of Margaret Paston’s other sons, one named Clement is mentioned in Fenn’s family tree; however, he is not mentioned in the correspondence. I assume Fenn had a good reason for including his name, and I speculate he was one of the "young soldiers" Margaret Paston was worried about, who went to Calais in 1475. He may have died soon after. The absence of his name, especially in his mother’s will, strongly suggests he was not alive in 1482. Edmund and William. Edmund Paston, another brother, was probably around the same age as Walter, maybe a year or two older; and the youngest in the family was William, who at the beginning of 1479 was learning to write Latin verses at Eton.306.5 He must have been just barely nineteen at this time;306.6 but he had already developed a crush on a certain Margaret Alborow. He writes to his brother John 307 Paston about how he first met her at her older sister's wedding—that she was no more than eighteen or nineteen (which was about his own age); that she was supposed to have a dowry in money and silver whenever she got married, but he was worried there would be no "livelode" or lands until after her mother passed away. However, his brother John could find that out through inquiries.307.1 As might be expected, this young infatuation went nowhere. I don’t know if William Paston ever got married at all. Later on, his brother Edmund writes to him offering to visit on his behalf a widow who had just "fallen" at Worsted, whose late husband had been worth £1000, and had left her 100 marks in money, along with silver of the same value, and £10 a year in land.307.2
For Edmund Paston himself the same kind of office had been performed in 1478 by his brother John, who, having heard while in London of ‘a goodly young woman to marry,’ spoke with some of her friends, and got their consent to her marrying his brother. She was a mercer’s daughter, and was to have a portion of £200 in ready money, and 20 marks a year in land after the decease of a stepmother, who was close upon fifty. This match, however, did not take effect, and about three years later Edmund Paston married Catherine, the widow of William Clippesby.307.3
For Edmund Paston himself, a similar arrangement had been made in 1478 by his brother John, who, after hearing about "a lovely young woman to marry" while in London, spoke with some of her friends and got their approval for her to marry his brother. She was the daughter of a mercer and was promised a dowry of £200 in cash, along with 20 marks a year in land after the death of her stepmother, who was nearing fifty. However, this match didn't happen, and about three years later, Edmund Paston married Catherine, the widow of William Clippesby.307.3
Death of Agnes Paston;
Death of Agnes Paston;
The year 1479 was, like several of the years preceding, one of great mortality, and it was marked by several deaths in the Paston family. The grave had not yet closed over Walter Paston, when news came to Norwich of the death of his grandmother, old Agnes Paston, the widow of the judge. At the same time John Paston’s wife, Margery, gave birth, in her husband’s absence, to a child that died immediately after it was born.307.4 This perhaps was a mere accidental coincidence. Two months later Sir John Paston found it necessary to go up to London on business, partly, it would seem, about his dispute with the Duke of Suffolk, and partly, perhaps, to keep 308 watch on the proceedings of his uncle William with regard to the lands of his grandmother; for it appears that his uncle, who immediately on his mother’s death laid claim to the manor of Marlingford,308.1 had been making certain applications to the escheator on the subject, which were naturally viewed with jealousy. On his arrival in town, Sir John found his chamber ill ventilated, and his ‘stuff not so clean’ as he had expected. He felt uneasy for fear of the prevailing sickness, and some disappointments in money matters added sensibly to his discomfort.308.2 and of Sir John Paston. He fell ill, and died in November. John Paston was on the point of riding up to London to have brought down his body with that of his grandmother, who had been kept unburied nearly three months, to lay them both in Bromholm Priory, beside his father. But he was met by a messenger, who told him that his brother had already been buried at the White Friars, in London.308.3
The year 1479 was, like several of the years before it, one of high mortality, marked by multiple deaths in the Paston family. The grave hadn’t yet closed over Walter Paston when news reached Norwich about the death of his grandmother, old Agnes Paston, the widow of the judge. At the same time, John Paston’s wife, Margery, gave birth while her husband was away, to a child that died immediately after birth.307.4 This might have been just a coincidence. Two months later, Sir John Paston found it necessary to go to London for business, partly related to his dispute with the Duke of Suffolk, and perhaps also to keep an eye on his uncle William's actions regarding his grandmother’s lands. His uncle, who claimed the manor of Marlingford right after their mother’s death,308.1 had been making certain requests to the escheator about the matter, which were naturally met with jealousy. Upon arriving in town, Sir John found his room poorly ventilated and his belongings not as clean as he had expected. He felt uneasy about the rampant illness and some financial disappointments added to his discomfort.308.2 and Sir John Paston. He fell ill and died in November. John Paston was about to ride to London to bring back his body along with that of his grandmother, who had been left unburied for nearly three months, to lay them both in Bromholm Priory beside his father. However, he was met by a messenger who informed him that his brother had already been buried at the White Friars in London.308.3
We cannot close the record of Sir John Paston’s life without a certain feeling of regret. The very defects of his character give an interest to it which we do not feel in that of his father or of his brother John. He is a careless soldier, who loves adventure, has some influence at court, mortgages his lands, wastes his property, and is always in difficulties. Unsuccessful in love himself, he yet does a good deal of wooing and courting disinterestedly in behalf of a younger brother. He receives sprightly letters from his friends, with touches of broad humour occasionally, which are not worse than might be expected of the unrestrained freedom of the age.308.4 He patronises literature too, and a transcriber copies books for him.308.5 With his death the domestic interest of the Paston Letters almost comes to an end, and the quantity of the correspondence very greatly diminishes. The love-making, the tittle-tattle, and a good deal of the humour disappear, and the few desultory letters that remain relate, for the most part, either to politics or to business.
We can't wrap up Sir John Paston's life without feeling a bit of regret. The flaws in his character make it more interesting than that of his father or his brother John. He's a reckless soldier who enjoys adventure, has some sway at court, mortgages his lands, squanders his wealth, and is always facing challenges. Though he's unlucky in love himself, he does quite a bit of wooing and courting selflessly on behalf of a younger brother. He gets lively letters from his friends, sometimes with a touch of broad humor, which are pretty representative of the free-spirited times.308.4 He also supports literature, and a scribe copies books for him.308.5 With his death, the domestic interest in the Paston Letters nearly comes to an end, and the volume of correspondence drops significantly. The romance, gossip, and a lot of the humor fade away, and the few scattered letters that remain mostly deal with politics or business.
The title to Marlingford and Oxnead.
The title to Marlingford and Oxnead.
As soon as the news of his death arrived in Norfolk, John Paston wrote to his mother, desiring that his brother Edmund would ride to Marlingford, Oxnead, Paston, Cromer, and 309 Caister, to intimate his right of succession to the tenants of these different manors, and to warn those of Marlingford and Oxnead to pay no rents to the servants or officers of his uncle William.309.1 These two manors, the reader will remember, belonged to Agnes Paston; and her son William, with whom she lived, had doubtless watched the old lady’s failing health, and made preparations even before her actual decease to vindicate his claim to them as soon as the event occurred.309.2 The manors, however, having been entailed under Judge Paston’s will, properly descended to Sir John Paston, and after his death to his brother John. In accordance, therefore, with his brother’s instructions, Edmund Paston rode to Marlingford on Sunday before St. Andrew’s Day, ‘and before all the tenants examined one James, keeper there for William Paston, where he was the week next before St. Andrew; and there he said that he was not at Marlingford from the Monday unto the Thursday at even, and so there was no man there but your brother’s man at the time of his decease’ (we are quoting a letter of William Lomnour to John Paston). ‘So by that your brother died seised. And your brother Edmund bade your man keep possession to your behoof, and warned the tenants to pay no man till ye had spoken to them.’ In the afternoon Edmund went on to Oxnead, where a servant named Piers kept possession for Sir John Paston, and he found that William Paston’s agent was not there at the time, but had ordered another man to be there in his place. Whether that amounted to a continuance of the possession of William Paston, was a point to be considered.309.3
As soon as the news of his death reached Norfolk, John Paston wrote to his mother, asking that his brother Edmund ride to Marlingford, Oxnead, Paston, Cromer, and 309 Caister, to inform the tenants of these various estates about his claim to their succession and to warn those at Marlingford and Oxnead not to pay any rents to the servants or officials of his uncle William.309.1 These two estates, as you may recall, belonged to Agnes Paston; and her son William, who lived with her, had likely been observing the old lady’s declining health and made plans even before her passing to assert his claim to them as soon as it happened.309.2 However, the estates were entailed under Judge Paston’s will, so they properly passed to Sir John Paston, and after his death, to his brother John. Following his brother’s instructions, Edmund Paston rode to Marlingford on the Sunday before St. Andrew’s Day, ‘and before all the tenants questioned one James, who was the keeper there for William Paston, about where he had been the week before St. Andrew; he said he had not been at Marlingford from Monday until Thursday evening, so there was no one there except your brother’s man at the time of his death’ (we’re quoting a letter from William Lomnour to John Paston). ‘So your brother died seized. And your brother Edmund told your man to keep possession for your benefit, and warned the tenants not to pay anyone until you had spoken to them.’ In the afternoon, Edmund went to Oxnead, where a servant named Piers was holding possession for Sir John Paston, and he found that William Paston’s agent was not there at the time but had instructed another man to be there in his place. Whether that counted as a continuation of William Paston’s possession was a matter to consider.309.3
As usual in such cases, farmers and tenants had everywhere a bad time of it until uncle and nephew were agreed. John Paston’s men threatened those of his uncle William at Harwellbury, while, on the other hand, his uncle William’s men molested those of John Paston at Marlingford.309.4 During the interval between Agnes Paston’s death and that of Sir John, the tenants at Cromer had been uncertain who was to be their lord, and at Paston there was a similar perplexity.309.5 Sir John’s 310 bailiff ordered the Paston tenants to pay no rents to Mr. William Paston; but one Henry Warns wrote to Mr. William of the occurrence, and ordered them to pay none to any one else. After Sir John’s death Warns still continued to be troublesome, making tenants afraid to harrow or sow lest they should lose their labour, pretending that John Paston had given him power over everything he had himself in the place.310.1 Things went on in this unpleasant fashion for a period of at least five years.310.2
As usual in these situations, farmers and tenants were having a tough time until the uncle and nephew reached an agreement. John Paston’s men threatened his uncle William's men at Harwellbury, while, on the other hand, William’s men disturbed John Paston's at Marlingford.309.4 During the time between Agnes Paston’s death and Sir John’s, the tenants at Cromer were unsure of who their lord would be, and there was a similar confusion at Paston.309.5 Sir John’s 310 bailiff instructed the Paston tenants not to pay any rents to Mr. William Paston; however, a man named Henry Warns informed Mr. William about this and told them not to pay anyone else either. After Sir John’s death, Warns continued to cause problems, scaring tenants into not plowing or sowing in case they lost their work, claiming that John Paston had given him authority over everything he had on the property.310.1 This unpleasant situation lasted for at least five years.310.2
Death of Margaret Paston.
Death of Margaret Paston.
Margaret Paston survived her son Sir John five years, and died in 1484, in the reign of Richard III.310.3 In her very interesting will, made two years before her decease, a number of bequests of a religious and charitable kind show how strongly she felt the claims of the poor, the sick, and the needy, as well as those of hospitals, friars, anchoresses, and parish churches. From the bequests she makes to her own family, it appears that not only John Paston, her eldest surviving son, but his brother Edmund also, was by that time married, and had children. To Edmund she gives ‘a standing piece white covered, with a garlick head upon the knop,’ ‘a gilt piece covered, with a unicorn,’ a feather bed and a ‘transom,’ and some tapestry. To his wife Catherine she leaves a purple girdle ‘harnessed with silver and gilt,’ and some other articles; and to their son Robert, who must have been quite an infant, all her swans marked with ‘Daubeney’s mark,’ to remain with him and his heirs for ever. Various other articles are left to her daughter Anne, wife of William Yelverton, to her son William, to John and Margery Paston, and to their son William and to their daughter Elizabeth (apparently Christopher Paston, the eldest child, was by this time dead), and also to Constance, a natural daughter of Sir John Paston. She also left £20 to John Calle, son of her daughter Margery, when he should come to be twenty years of age, and if he died before that, it was to be divided between his brothers William 311 and Richard when they grew up. To Margery Calle herself and her husband Richard she left nothing.311.1
Margaret Paston outlived her son Sir John by five years, passing away in 1484 during the reign of Richard III.310.3 In her fascinating will, written two years before her death, several bequests of a religious and charitable nature reveal her strong commitment to supporting the poor, the sick, and those in need, as well as hospitals, friars, anchoresses, and local churches. The bequests to her own family indicate that not only was John Paston, her eldest surviving son, married at that time, but so was his brother Edmund, who also had children. To Edmund, she bequeaths ‘a standing piece covered in white with a garlic head on the knob,’ ‘a gilt piece covered with a unicorn,’ a feather bed and a ‘transom,’ along with some tapestry. To his wife Catherine, she leaves a purple girdle ‘adorned with silver and gilt,’ and other items; and to their son Robert, who was still a baby, all her swans marked with ‘Daubeney’s mark,’ to be kept by him and his heirs forever. She leaves various other items to her daughter Anne, the wife of William Yelverton, to her son William, to John and Margery Paston, and to their son William and daughter Elizabeth (apparently, Christopher Paston, the eldest child, had passed away by this time), and also to Constance, a natural daughter of Sir John Paston. She also bequeathed £20 to John Calle, her daughter Margery's son, to be given to him when he turns twenty, and if he dies before then, it should be divided between his brothers William 311 and Richard when they grow up. To Margery Calle and her husband Richard, she left nothing.311.1
300.2 No. 890.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 890.
300.3 No. 892.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 892.
300.4 Nos. 894, 895, 896.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 894, 895, 896.
301.1 No. 896.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 896.
301.2 Nos. 897, 898.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #897, #898.
301.3 Nos. 902, 909.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 902, 909.
301.4 Nos. 910, 911.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 910, 911.
302.1 No. 913.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 913.
302.2 No. 903.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 903.
302.4 No. 916.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 916.
302.5 No. 923.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 923.
302.6 Ibid.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.
302.7 No. 925.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 925.
302.8 No. 936.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 936.
303.1 No. 982.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 982.
303.2 No. 999.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #999.
303.3 He was a lawyer of some eminence, received the honour of knighthood from Henry VIII., and was Sheriff of Norfolk in 1517-18. He died in 1554. It was his grandson, another Sir William, whose name is so well known in Norfolk as the founder of the North Walsham Grammar School.
303.3 He was a lawyer of some renown, received the honor of knighthood from Henry VIII., and served as Sheriff of Norfolk in 1517-18. He passed away in 1554. It was his grandson, another Sir William, whose name is well-known in Norfolk as the founder of the North Walsham Grammar School.
303.4 Nos. 929, 930.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 929, 930.
304.1 No. 932.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 932.
304.2 No. 933.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 933.
304.3 No. 956.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 956.
305.2 Nos. 932, 978.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 932, 978.
305.3 No. 931.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 931.
305.4 Oxnead, which was certainly vacant at the date which I have supposed to be that of Margaret Paston’s application to Dr. Pykenham, was in her mother-in-law Agnes Paston’s gift; but it is not at all unlikely that this was the living in question, as she may reasonably have expected to be able to prevail upon the old lady to give it to her grandson.
305.4 Oxnead, which was definitely empty at the time I believe Margaret Paston asked Dr. Pykenham, was in her mother-in-law Agnes Paston’s gift; however, it’s quite possible this was the position they were discussing, as she might have reasonably thought she could convince the old lady to give it to her grandson.
306.1 No. 941.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 941.
306.2 No. 949.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 949.
306.3 Nos. 945, 946.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 945, 946.
306.4 No. 950.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #950.
306.5 No. 942. See a previous letter of his, No. 939, and also a notice of his schooling as early as August 1477, when Margaret Paston writes to Sir John to pay for his board and school-hire, gowns, and other necessaries (No. 917).
306.5 No. 942. See a previous letter of his, No. 939, and also a notice of his schooling as early as August 1477, when Margaret Paston writes to Sir John to pay for his board, tuition, gowns, and other necessities (No. 917).
306.6 No. 842.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 842.
307.1 No. 942.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 942.
307.2 No. 974.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 974.
307.3 No. 975. There is an oversight in the preliminary note to this letter. The date is certainly 1481, and no later, as Margaret Paston in her will makes bequests not only to Edmund and his wife Catherine, but to their son Robert, who must therefore have been born before February 1482.
307.3 No. 975. There’s a mistake in the introductory note for this letter. The date is definitely 1481, and nothing later, since Margaret Paston in her will leaves gifts not just to Edmund and his wife Catherine, but also to their son Robert, who must have been born before February 1482.
307.4 No. 952.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 952.
308.1 No. 953.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 953.
308.2 No. 956.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 956.
308.3 No. 962.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 962.
308.4 906-908.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 906-908.
308.5 No. 695.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 695.
309.1 No. 962.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 962.
309.2 No. 940.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 940.
309.3 No. 963.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 963.
309.4 Nos. 970, 982, 983.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 970, 982, 983.
309.5 No. 957.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ N° 957.
310.1 Nos. 852 and 853, which by inadvertence I have assigned to the year 1474. They are undoubtedly of the year 1479, the former being written just before Sir John Paston’s death, and the latter after it.
310.1 Nos. 852 and 853, which I mistakenly assigned to the year 1474. They are definitely from the year 1479, with the former being written just before Sir John Paston’s death, and the latter after it.
310.2 No. 998.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 998.
310.3 The exact date is given as the 4th November 1484 in a calendar prefixed to an old MS. missal in the possession of the late Mr. C. W. Reynell.
310.3 The exact date is noted as November 4, 1484, in a calendar at the beginning of an old Ms. missal that's in the possession of the late Mr. C. W. Reynell.
311.1 No. 978.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 978.
Times of Richard III. and Henry VII.
Richard III.
Richard III.
The personal interest of the correspondence is not altogether exhausted, although, as we have already remarked, it is very greatly diminished after the death of Sir John Paston. But the political interest of the remaining letters is so great, that they are almost more indispensable to the historian than the preceding ones. The brief and troubled reign of Richard III. receives illustration from two letters of the Duke of Norfolk to John Paston. The first was written in anticipation of Buckingham’s rebellion, requiring him to make ready and come to London immediately with ‘six tall fellows in harness,’ as the Kentish men were up in the Weald, and meant to come and rob the city.311.2 Again, on the Earl of Richmond’s invasion, the duke desires Paston to meet him at Bury with a company, to be raised at the duke’s expense.311.3 There is also a copy of King Richard’s proclamation against Henry Tudor,311.4 of which, however, the text is preserved in other MSS.
The personal interest in the correspondence isn't completely exhausted, although, as we've already mentioned, it decreases significantly after the death of Sir John Paston. However, the political significance of the remaining letters is so great that they're almost more essential to historians than the earlier ones. The short and troubled reign of Richard III. is illustrated by two letters from the Duke of Norfolk to John Paston. The first was written in anticipation of Buckingham’s rebellion, asking him to prepare and come to London right away with 'six tall men in armor,’ as the Kentish people were uprising in the Weald and planned to come and pillage the city.311.2 Again, when the Earl of Richmond invaded, the duke asked Paston to meet him at Bury with a group, to be funded by the duke.311.3 There is also a copy of King Richard’s proclamation against Henry Tudor,311.4 though the text is preserved in other MSS.
Henry VII.
Henry VII.
The troubles of the reign of Henry VII. at first were scarcely less in magnitude than those of the tyrant whom he overthrew. But somehow or other the new king had the art of discovering who was to be trusted and who was not. John Paston was soon found out to be a man deserving of confidence. Very early, indeed, in Henry’s reign, he must have acquired some influence at court. John Paston Sheriff of Norfolk. Two months had not elapsed after the battle of Bosworth when we find him Sheriff of Norfolk. The Duke of Suffolk writes to him to issue proclamations in the king’s name against certain rebels who were in confederacy with the Scots.311.5 The Countess of Surrey writes to him to intercede with my Lord Fitzwalter and the Earl of Oxford in behalf of her imprisoned husband.311.6 Lady Fitzhugh, a daughter of the great Kingmaker, calls him her 312 son, and requests his favour for her daughter Anne, wife of the fugitive Yorkist rebel Francis, Viscount Lovel, whose pardon she was making importunate suit to obtain.312.1 The king himself writes to him,312.2 and the Earl of Oxford addresses letters to him as his ‘right well beloved councillor.’312.3 The earl, of course, was his old friend, and we may presume it was through his influence that Paston was recommended to the king’s favour.
The challenges of Henry VII.'s reign were initially almost as severe as those of the tyrant he had overthrown. However, the new king had a knack for figuring out who could be trusted and who couldn't. John Paston quickly proved to be someone worthy of trust. Early on in Henry's reign, he must have gained some influence at court. John Paston, Sheriff of Norfolk. Not long after the battle of Bosworth, he became Sheriff of Norfolk. The Duke of Suffolk wrote to him asking to issue proclamations in the king’s name against certain rebels aligned with the Scots.311.5 The Countess of Surrey reached out to him to ask for help with my Lord Fitzwalter and the Earl of Oxford regarding her imprisoned husband.311.6 Lady Fitzhugh, daughter of the famous Kingmaker, referred to him as her 312 son and requested his support for her daughter Anne, who was married to the fugitive Yorkist rebel Francis, Viscount Lovel, for whom she was urgently seeking a pardon.312.1 The king himself communicated with him,312.2 and the Earl of Oxford wrote to him as his ‘right well beloved councillor.’312.3 The earl was, of course, his old friend, and it's reasonable to assume that it was through his influence that Paston was recommended for the king's favor.
Lambert Simnel’s rebellion.
Lambert Simnel's uprising.
So much honour, trust, and confidence had already been bestowed on him when the rebellion of Lambert Simnel broke out in the second year of Henry’s reign. Of that commotion we have some interesting illustrations, by which it is clear that the gentry of Norfolk were at first doubtful of the success of the king’s cause, and that many were indisposed to obey his summons to battle. Sir William Boleyn and Sir Harry Heydon had gone as far as Thetford on their way towards Kent, when they received advice which induced them to return. Sir Edmund Bedingfield wrote to John Paston, he believed that they would not go if the king wanted them. But there were similar rumours about John Paston himself, and it was even said that he meditated mischief. It is true he had actually waited on the king, in the train, apparently, of the Earl of Oxford, one of the two generals to whom the military powers of the whole kingdom were at this time intrusted; but it was suspected, perhaps owing to the application made to him on her account, that after my lord’s departure from the king he had been with the Viscountess Lovel, whose husband was among the rebel leaders. ‘But wrath said never well,’ adds Bedingfield in reporting this rumour to John Paston himself. It was evident that he had enemies, and it was necessary to conduct himself at such a critical period with extreme discretion.312.4
So much honor, trust, and confidence had already been placed in him when the rebellion of Lambert Simnel broke out in the second year of Henry's reign. We have some interesting illustrations of that upheaval, which show that the gentry of Norfolk were initially unsure about the king's cause, and many were reluctant to answer his call to battle. Sir William Boleyn and Sir Harry Heydon had traveled as far as Thetford on their way to Kent when they received news that made them turn back. Sir Edmund Bedingfield wrote to John Paston, believing they wouldn’t go if the king needed them. There were similar rumors about John Paston himself, and it was even said that he was considering causing trouble. It's true he had actually waited on the king, apparently accompanying the Earl of Oxford, one of the two generals who held the military powers of the entire kingdom at that time; however, it was suspected, possibly due to inquiries made on her behalf, that after the lord left the king, he had been with the Viscountess Lovel, whose husband was among the rebel leaders. "But anger never ends well," Bedingfield added when he reported this rumor to John Paston himself. It was clear he had enemies, and he needed to handle himself with extreme caution during such a critical time.312.4
Fear of invasion on the East Coast.
Fear of invasion on the East Coast.
At this time the rebels had not yet landed in England. Nothing had been known of their movements till very lately; but the Earl of Lincoln had been in Flanders with the Lady Margaret of Burgundy, the chief organiser of the conspiracy. The East Coast, it was supposed, was chiefly threatened; and 313 the king had made a progress through Suffolk and Norfolk to animate the people to loyalty. Commissions of array had been issued for the Eastern Counties on the 7th April. On the 15th Henry kept his Easter at Norwich; after which he went on to Walsingham, and thence to Coventry.313.1 News came, however, that seemed to show the East Coast was in no immediate danger. The rebels had left the Low Countries, but they had gone to Ireland. The gentlemen of the Eastern Counties were informed that the king would put them to no further charge at that time, but hoped the country would be ready on reasonable warning.313.2
At this point, the rebels hadn’t arrived in England yet. Their movements had been mostly unknown until recently, but the Earl of Lincoln had been in Flanders with Lady Margaret of Burgundy, the main organizer of the conspiracy. The East Coast was thought to be the primary target. The king traveled through Suffolk and Norfolk to encourage the people to stay loyal. Commissioned troops were called up for the Eastern Counties on April 7th. On the 15th, Henry celebrated Easter in Norwich, then went on to Walsingham, and then to Coventry. However, news arrived suggesting that the East Coast was not in immediate danger. The rebels had left the Low Countries, but they had gone to Ireland. The gentlemen of the Eastern Counties were informed that the king wouldn’t impose any further obligations on them at that time but hoped the region would be ready with reasonable notice.
Battle of Stoke.
Battle of Stoke Field.
The extraordinary farce enacted in Ireland—the recognition of Lambert Simnel as the son of Clarence, his coronation in Christ Church Cathedral, Dublin, and his enthusiastic and universal reception by a people to whom political truths have been at all times unimportant, and rebellion a mere amusement,—these were facts that could not have been easily realised by sober-minded Englishmen. The news, indeed, could scarcely have reached England very much in advance of the rebel hosts themselves, which presently crossed the sea and landed at Furness in Lancashire.313.3 In less than a fortnight they penetrated into the heart of England, where they were met by the king’s forces and suffered a complete overthrow in the battle of Stoke. John Paston knighted. In that battle John Paston was with the king’s army, and seems to have done some distinguished service, in recognition of which he was knighted by the king upon the field of battle. The same honour was conferred at that time upon fifty-one persons besides himself, while thirteen others were made knights bannerets.313.4
The ridiculous spectacle that unfolded in Ireland—the acknowledgment of Lambert Simnel as the son of Clarence, his crowning at Christ Church Cathedral in Dublin, and the enthusiastic and widespread support he received from a people for whom political realities have always been insignificant, and rebellion merely a form of entertainment—were events that sober-minded Englishmen could hardly comprehend. In fact, the news likely couldn't have arrived in England much before the rebel forces themselves, who soon crossed the sea and landed at Furness in Lancashire. In less than two weeks, they moved deep into England, where they faced the king’s troops and suffered a total defeat at the battle of Stoke. John Paston was knighted. In that battle, John Paston fought with the king’s army and appears to have performed notably well, for which he was knighted by the king right on the battlefield. At that same time, fifty-one others received the same honor, while thirteen additional individuals were made knight bannerets.
Deputy to the Earl of Oxford as Admiral.
Deputy to the Earl of Oxford as Admiral.
Sir John Paston, as he was now called, continued to maintain his influence with the Earl of Oxford and the king. The earl was Lord High Admiral, and he made Sir John his 314 deputy; in which capacity we find letters addressed to him about a whale taken off the coast of Norfolk,314.1 and deputations waiting upon him at Caister from the corporation of Yarmouth,314.2 besides some correspondence with the earl as Admiral.314.3 He got his brother William into the earl’s service; and though ultimately the earl was obliged to dismiss him as being ‘troubled with sickness and crased in his mind,’314.4 William Paston certainly continued many years in the earl’s household. He became, in fact, a means of communication between the earl and his brother, and in one case we have an important letter addressed to the earl by the king on the subject of the war in Britanny, copied out by William Paston and forwarded to Sir John.314.5
Sir John Paston, as he was now known, continued to keep his influence with the Earl of Oxford and the king. The earl was the Lord High Admiral, and he appointed Sir John as his deputy; in this role, we see letters addressed to him regarding a whale spotted off the coast of Norfolk, along with delegations visiting him at Caister from the Yarmouth corporation, as well as correspondence with the earl as Admiral. He helped his brother William get a position in the earl’s service; and although the earl eventually had to let him go due to being ‘troubled with sickness and a troubled mind,’ William Paston still spent many years in the earl’s household. He essentially became a way to communicate between the earl and his brother, and in one instance, we have an important letter from the king to the earl about the war in Brittany, copied by William Paston and sent to Sir John.
The war in Britanny.
The war in Brittany.
The eager interest with which this war in Britanny was watched by Englishmen—the anxiety to learn what had become of English volunteers, and of the forces sent thither afterwards by the king’s authority—is shown in several of the letters.314.6 The facts relating to the whole affair, and their true chronology, had been a good deal confused and mis-stated until the late Mr. Spedding, in editing Lord Bacon’s History of Henry VII., compared the testimony of the Paston Letters with that of other original sources.314.7 But it would take up too much space, and involve writing a complete history of the times, to show what important light is thrown upon this and other subjects of interest in the reign of Henry VII. by the scattered notices of political events contained in these letters; and we must be content, for the remainder of the period, briefly to indicate the matters of public interest referred to.
The intense interest with which this war in Brittany was followed by the English— the concern to find out what happened to English volunteers, and the forces sent there later by the king— is reflected in several letters. The facts about the whole situation and their correct timeline had been quite mixed up and inaccurately reported until the late Mr. Spedding, while editing Lord Bacon’s History of Henry VII., compared the accounts in the Paston Letters with other original sources. However, it would require too much space and necessitate writing a complete history of the times to illustrate how significantly these letters shed light on this and other interesting topics from the reign of Henry VII. Therefore, we will simply highlight the matters of public interest mentioned for the remainder of this period.
The Earl of Northumberland.
The Duke of Northumberland.
The rising in the North, in which the Earl of Northumberland 315 was slain, is the subject of two letters;315.1 and, closely connected with this subject, if our chronology is to be relied on, is an intended progress of the king into Norfolk a few weeks earlier, which was abandoned for some reason not explained. The Great Council which Henry had summoned on the affairs of Britanny appears to have been dissolved on the 3rd March 1489. Two days before it separated, the Earl of Northumberland was appointed to protect the kingdom against the Scots, and entered into indentures with the king at Sheen ‘for the keeping out of the Scots and warring on them.’ But instead of having an outward enemy to contend with, before two months had elapsed he found himself called upon to put down the revolt in Yorkshire, and he was killed on the 28th April.
The uprising in the North, where the Earl of Northumberland 315 was killed, is discussed in two letters; 315.1 and, related to this topic, if our timeline is accurate, there was a planned trip for the king to Norfolk a few weeks earlier that was canceled for unknown reasons. The Great Council that Henry called regarding the issues in Brittany seems to have been disbanded on March 3, 1489. Two days before it ended, the Earl of Northumberland was assigned to protect the kingdom from the Scots and made agreements with the king at Sheen "for keeping the Scots out and fighting against them." However, rather than facing an external threat, within two months he found himself having to suppress the uprising in Yorkshire, and he was killed on April 28.
Intended royal visit to Norfolk.
Planned royal visit to Norfolk.
The king, if his original designs had been adhered to, would by this time have passed through the Eastern Counties, kept his Easter at Norwich, and gone on to Walsingham.315.2 In the course of his progress he was to have visited the Earl of Oxford at his mansion at Hedingham in Essex, where William Paston, Sir John’s brother, was staying in the earl’s service. Sir John himself had notice from the earl to come to him with the same number of men ‘defensably arrayed’ as he had before granted to do the king service;315.3 and in anticipation of the royal visit to Norfolk, William Paston sent orders to the Bailiff of Mautby to have his horse Bayard well fed, whatever it cost, that the animal might look fat and sleek when the king came.315.4 This order, however, it must be observed, is provisional, ‘if Bayard be unsold’; and perhaps the proviso may point to the reason why the royal progress was abandoned. The subsidy which caused the rising in Yorkshire was heavily felt over the whole kingdom besides; and though at another time a royal progress might have been very popular, the king doubtless saw that it would be unadvisable to add to the expenses of his subjects at a time when they were so severely taxed already.
The king, if his original plans had been followed, would have already traveled through the Eastern Counties, spent Easter in Norwich, and continued on to Walsingham.315.2 During his journey, he was supposed to visit the Earl of Oxford at his home in Hedingham, Essex, where William Paston, Sir John’s brother, was staying while serving the earl. Sir John himself received a notice from the earl to come to him with the same number of men ‘properly equipped’ as he had previously promised to serve the king;315.3 and in preparation for the royal visit to Norfolk, William Paston sent instructions to the Bailiff of Mautby to ensure his horse Bayard was well-fed, no matter the cost, so the animal would look healthy and shiny when the king arrived.315.4 This instruction, however, is conditional, ‘if Bayard is not sold’; and perhaps this condition hints at why the royal visit was canceled. The tax that sparked the rebellion in Yorkshire was heavily felt throughout the whole kingdom; and although a royal visit might have been popular at another time, the king likely realized it would be unwise to increase the financial burden on his subjects when they were already struggling with high taxes.
Creation of Prince Henry as Duke of York.
Creation of Prince Henry as Duke of York.
In No. 1058 we have a list of the persons who were made Knights of the Bath on the creation of Henry, the king’s 316 second son (afterwards Henry VIII.) as Duke of York, in November 1494.316.1
In No. 1058 we have a list of the people who were made Knights of the Bath when Henry, the king’s second son (later Henry VIII), was created Duke of York in November 1494.316.1
Perkin Warbeck.
Perkin Warbeck.
In July 1495, the corporation of Yarmouth write to Sir John Paston about the capture of five captains of Perkin Warbeck’s host, who landed at Deal with about 140 men, when an invasion was attempted by the pretender. Whatever encouragement was given to Perkin abroad, his appearance off the coast of Kent gave little satisfaction to the inhabitants, who killed or took prisoner every man that set foot on the land. Perkin, leaving his friends to their mercy, sailed away, only creating a little disquietude as to where he would next make his appearance. One of the captains taken, whose name was Belt, said he knew he had no hope of mercy, and therefore did not mind revealing the plans of his comrades. They meant to gain possession of Yarmouth or to die for it.316.2 If this was said in good faith, the rebels must have been so discouraged by their reception at Deal, that they changed their plans and went to Ireland. But it may of course have been said purposely in order to mislead. It was, however, effectual in creating some alarm about the safety of the town. The corporation received a promise from Sir John Paston that aid should be forthcoming, if required; but the very next day intelligence was received that the rebel fleet had sailed westward,316.3 and doubtless before many days more all serious alarm was at an end.
In July 1495, the Yarmouth council wrote to Sir John Paston about the capture of five leaders from Perkin Warbeck’s group, who had landed at Deal with around 140 men during an attempted invasion by the pretender. Despite any support Perkin received overseas, his arrival off the coast of Kent didn’t please the locals, who killed or captured every man that set foot on their land. Perkin, abandoning his allies, sailed away, sparking only minor concern about where he might show up next. One of the captured leaders, named Belt, said he knew he wouldn’t be spared and therefore didn’t mind sharing his comrades' plans. They intended to take Yarmouth or die trying. If this was said honestly, the rebels must have been so disheartened by their reception at Deal that they changed their plans and headed to Ireland. However, it could have also been a tactic to mislead. Still, it succeeded in creating some worry about the town’s safety. The council received a promise from Sir John Paston that help would be available if needed; but the very next day, news came that the rebel fleet had sailed westward, and surely within a few days, all serious concerns had subsided.
Edmund de la Pole.
Edmund de la Pole.
The next political letter refers to Edmund de la Pole, Earl of Suffolk, whose first escape from England was made in the summer of 1499. The king was then staying at Godshill, in the Isle of Wight, where the Earl of Oxford was with him; and the latter wrote to Sir John Paston on the 20th August to make inquiry what persons had accompanied the fugitive, or were privy to his departure, commanding him to take into 317 custody every one whom he could find to have been any way concerned in the matter, or any ‘suspect’ person who seemed to be ‘of the same affinity,’ found hovering near the sea coasts.317.1 Writs were issued the very same day to the sheriffs of the Eastern Counties to prevent persons leaving the kingdom without a licence.317.2
The next political letter is about Edmund de la Pole, Earl of Suffolk, who escaped from England for the first time in the summer of 1499. At that time, the king was at Godshill on the Isle of Wight, accompanied by the Earl of Oxford. Oxford wrote to Sir John Paston on August 20 to inquire about who had been with the fugitive or was aware of his escape, ordering him to detain anyone who seemed to be involved in the situation, as well as any ‘suspect’ individuals who appeared to be ‘connected’ and were found near the coast. Writs were issued the same day to the sheriffs of the Eastern Counties to stop people from leaving the kingdom without permission.
Coming of Catherine of Arragon to England.
Coming of Catherine of Aragon to England.
The next letter after this is a notification from the king to Sir John Paston, given on the 20th May 1500, that Catherine of Arragon, the affianced bride of Arthur, Prince of Wales, was expected in England in the following May. Sir John Paston was required to be ready to give his attendance at her reception at that date; but owing to a change of plans, she did not arrive before October 1501.317.3
The next letter after this is a notification from the king to Sir John Paston, dated May 20, 1500, stating that Catherine of Aragon, the intended bride of Arthur, Prince of Wales, was expected in England the following May. Sir John Paston was asked to be prepared to attend her reception at that time; however, due to a change of plans, she did not arrive until October 1501.317.3
Meeting of Henry VII. and Philip of Castile.
Meeting of Henry VII. and Philip of Castile.
After this there is nothing more relating to public matters during Sir John Paston’s life; but we must not pass over without notice the very curious account given in No. 1078—a letter which, though among the Paston papers, has no obvious connection with the Paston family at all—of the meeting between Henry VII. and Philip, King of Castile, at Clewer, near Windsor, in January 1506. It is well known how Philip, who until the death of his mother-in-law, Isabella of Spain, was only Archduke of Austria, had set out from Flanders to take possession of his new dominions, when, meeting with a storm at sea, he was driven upon the coast of England, and was for some time entertained by Henry at his court. This letter gives a minute description of the meeting between the two kings, and of the persons by whom they were accompanied, noting the apparel and liveries of all present, after the fashion of court newsmen. The scene unquestionably must have been a striking one; but we must refer our readers for the particulars to the letter itself.
After this, there are no more details about public affairs during Sir John Paston’s life; however, we can't overlook the very intriguing account found in No. 1078—a letter that, while part of the Paston papers, has no clear link to the Paston family—about the meeting between Henry VII. and Philip, King of Castile, at Clewer, near Windsor, in January 1506. It's well-known that Philip, who was only the Archduke of Austria until the death of his mother-in-law, Isabella of Spain, had set off from Flanders to claim his new territories when he encountered a storm at sea, forcing him to land on the coast of England, where he was hosted by Henry at his court for a while. This letter provides a detailed account of the meeting between the two kings and the people who were with them, describing everyone's clothing and livery in the style of court reporters. The scene must have been quite impressive; we recommend that readers check out the letter itself for the full details.
311.2 No. 994.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 994.
311.3 No. 1002.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #1002.
311.4 No. 1001.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #1001
311.5 No. 1006.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #1006
311.6 No. 1004.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Room 1004.
312.1 No. 1008.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #1008.
312.2 No. 1010.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 1010.
312.3 No. 1012.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 1012.
312.4 No. 1014.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #1014
313.1 See Spedding’s Notes in Bacon’s Henry VII.—Works of Bacon, vi. 55, 56.
313.1 See Spedding’s Notes in Bacon’s Henry VII.—Works of Bacon, vi. 55, 56.
313.2 No. 1015.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #1015.
313.3 It was but on the 5th May, as Spedding has pointed out (Bacon, 56) that the principal party of the rebels landed in Ireland. On the 4th June they had crossed the Channel and landed in Lancashire. The coronation of Lambert Simnel took place on Ascension Day, the 24th May.—Rolls of Parl. vi. 397.
313.3 It was only on May 5th, as Spedding noted (Bacon, 56), that the main group of rebels landed in Ireland. By June 4th, they had crossed the Channel and arrived in Lancashire. Lambert Simnel was crowned on Ascension Day, May 24th.—Rolls of Parl. vi. 397.
314.1 Nos. 1029, 1030.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 1029, 1030.
314.2 No. 924.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 924.
314.3 Nos. 1049, 1050, 1051.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 1049, 1050, 1051.
314.4 No. 940.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 940.
314.5 No. 913.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #913.
314.6 Letters 1026, 1030, 1036. An allusion to this war occurs in Barclay’s Ship of Fools, f. 152 b.:
314.6 Letters 1026, 1030, 1036. A reference to this war appears in Barclay’s Ship of Fools, f. 152 b.:
‘The battles done, perchance in small Britain,
‘The battles are over, maybe in little Britain,
In France, in Flanders, or to the worldes end,
In France, in Flanders, or to the ends of the Earth,
Are told in the quere, of some, in wordes vain
Are told in the queue, of some, in words that are meaningless
In midst of matins in stead of the Legende,
In the middle of morning prayers instead of the Legend,
And other gladly to hear the same intend
And others are happy to hear the same intention.
Much rather than the service for to hear.’
Much more than the service to listen.
314.7 Spedding’s Bacon, vi. 68, 72, 84, 97-8, 101-2.
314.7 Spedding’s Bacon, vi. 68, 72, 84, 97-8, 101-2.
315.1 Nos. 1037, 1039.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 1037, 1039.
315.2 No. 1031.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 1031.
315.3 No. 1032.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 1032.
315.4 No. 1033.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 1033.
316.1 No. 1058.—This list agrees pretty well with the names given in the description of the ceremony printed by me in Letters and Papers of Richard III. and Henry VII., vol. i. p. 390. But besides some variations in spelling and a difference in one place as to the Christian name, this list includes the names of Lords Harington and Clifford, who are not only not mentioned in the other as having been made Knights of the Bath on this occasion, but who seem to be excluded by the statement that there were only twenty baths and beds provided besides those of the prince himself.
316.1 No. 1058.—This list matches up fairly well with the names mentioned in the description of the ceremony that I published in Letters and Papers of Richard III. and Henry VII., vol. i. p. 390. However, apart from some spelling differences and a variation in one instance regarding the first name, this list includes the names of Lords Harington and Clifford. These names are not mentioned in the other list as having been made Knights of the Bath during this event, and they also seem to be excluded by the claim that only twenty baths and beds were provided, not including those of the prince himself.
316.2 No. 1059.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 1059.
316.3 No. 1060.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 1060.
317.1 No. 1065.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 1065.
317.2 Letters and Papers Ric. III. and Hen. VII., vol. ii. p. 377.
317.2 Letters and Papers Ric. III. and Hen. VII., vol. ii. p. 377.
317.3 No. 1066.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 1066.
Sidenote: John Paston knighted.
sidenote printed at beginning of paragraph
Sidenote: John Paston became a knight.
sidenote printed at the beginning of the paragraph
Footnote 312.2:
missing “2” added
Footnote 312.2:
missing “2” added
Social Aspect of the Times
State of society.
State of society.
Thus far have we followed the fortunes of the Paston family and the history of the times in which they lived, as 318 illustrated by their correspondence. The reader must not, however, imagine that we have by any means exhausted the materials before us, either in their social or in their political bearings. Indeed, to whatever length we should prolong these observations, we could not but leave an ample harvest of facts to be gathered in by others, nor have we attempted more than to bring the leading points of the story into one connected narrative. Of the general condition of society revealed to us by this remarkable correspondence, we have left the reader to form his own impressions. But a few very brief remarks upon this subject may perhaps be expected of us before we conclude.
So far, we've followed the experiences of the Paston family and the historical context of their time, as 318 shown through their letters. However, the reader shouldn't think that we've covered everything available to us, whether in terms of social or political aspects. In fact, no matter how long we extend these observations, there will still be plenty of facts for others to uncover, and we've only aimed to present the main points of the story in one cohesive narrative. We've left it up to the reader to form their own impressions of the overall state of society revealed by this remarkable correspondence. Still, a few brief comments on this topic may be expected from us before we finish.
Education.
Learning.
The first thing which strikes the most casual observer on glancing over these letters, is the testimony they afford to the state of education among the people at the period in which they were written. From the extreme scarcity of original letters of such an early date, we are too easily led to undervalue the culture and civilisation of the age. But these letters show that during the century before the Reformation the state of education was by no means so low, and its advantages by no means so exceptionally distributed, as we might otherwise imagine. For it is not merely that Judge Paston was a man of superior cultivation, and took care that his family should be endowed with all those educational advantages that he had possessed himself. This was no doubt the case. But it must be remembered that the majority of these letters were not written by members of the Paston family, but were only addressed to them; and they show that friends, neighbours, lords, commoners, and domestic servants possessed the art of writing, as well as the Pastons themselves. No person of any rank or station in society above mere labouring men seems to have been wholly illiterate. All could write letters; most persons could express themselves in writing with ease and fluency. Not perhaps that the accomplishment was one in which it was considered an honour to excel. Hands that had been accustomed to grasp the sword were doubtless easily fatigued with the pen. Old Sir John Fastolf evidently feels it a trouble even to sign his name, and in his latter years invariably allows 319 others to sign it for him. Men of high rank generally sign their letters, but scarcely ever write them with their own hands. And well was it, in many cases, for their correspondents that they did not do it oftener. Whether, like Hamlet, they thought it ‘a baseness to write fair,’ and left such ‘yeoman’s service’ to those who had specially qualified themselves for it; or whether, absorbed by other pursuits, they neglected an art which they got others to practise for them, the nobility were generally the worst writers of the day. Their handwriting and their spelling were on a par, and were sometimes so outrageous, that it requires no small effort of imagination to comprehend the words, even if we could be sure of the letters.319.1
The first thing that stands out to any casual observer looking at these letters is what they reveal about the state of education among the people at the time they were written. The extreme scarcity of original letters from such an early date can easily lead us to underestimate the culture and civilization of the era. However, these letters show that during the century before the Reformation, the state of education was not as low as we might think, and its benefits were not as unevenly distributed as one might assume. It’s not just that Judge Paston was a well-educated man who made sure his family had the same educational advantages he did. While that was certainly true, it’s important to note that most of these letters weren’t written by members of the Paston family; they were only addressed to them. These letters indicate that friends, neighbors, lords, commoners, and domestic servants were also capable of writing, just like the Pastons. No one of any rank above mere laborers seems to have been completely illiterate. Everyone could write letters, and most people could express themselves in writing easily and fluently. Perhaps it wasn’t considered a point of pride to excel in this skill. Hands that were used to wielding swords likely became tired quickly from writing. Old Sir John Fastolf clearly finds it a burden even to sign his name, and in his later years, he consistently has others sign it for him. Men of high rank usually sign their letters, but very rarely write them themselves. In many instances, it was probably a good thing for their correspondents that they didn’t do it more often. Whether they thought, like Hamlet, that it was beneath them to write neatly and left that “common work” to those who were trained for it, or whether they simply neglected an art they got others to do for them because they were focused on other interests, the nobility were generally the worst writers of the time. Their handwriting and spelling were equally poor, sometimes to such an extent that it takes a lot of imagination to even understand the words, even if we could be sure of the letters.
Eton College.
Eton College.
Education, nevertheless, was making undoubted progress, both among high and low. Eton College and King’s College, Cambridge, had been founded by Henry VI. only a few years before old Judge Paston died. His grandson and namesake, William Paston, as we have seen, was sent to the former place for his education, and was learning to construct Latin hexameters and pentameters there in 1479. His progress, it is true, seems to have been but indifferent. What was to be expected of a young gentleman of nineteen, whose attention, even while at school, was distracted by the thought that he had already met with one who might be a partner for life? Nevertheless, in that same letter in which he writes to his brother John what he knows of Mistress Margaret Alborow, he sends him also a specimen of his performances in Latin versification. It is not a very brilliant production, certainly, but the fact of his sending it to his elder brother shows that John Paston too had gone through a regular classical training on the system which has prevailed in all public schools down to the present day.
Education, however, was definitely advancing, both among the upper and lower classes. Eton College and King’s College, Cambridge, were established by Henry VI. just a few years before old Judge Paston passed away. His grandson and namesake, William Paston, as we’ve seen, was sent to Eton for his education, and in 1479, he was learning to write Latin hexameters and pentameters there. His progress, it seems, was rather mediocre. What could be expected from a young man of nineteen, whose focus, even while in school, was pulled away by thoughts of someone he might spend his life with? Still, in the same letter where he writes to his brother John about what he knows of Mistress Margaret Alborow, he also sends a sample of his Latin verse. It’s not particularly impressive, that’s for sure, but the fact that he sent it to his older brother indicates that John Paston also received a solid classical education in the system that has been used in public schools up until now.
Oxford.
Oxford.
It has, moreover, been remarked that the illustrations both of Eton and of Oxford life in the fifteenth century bear a 320 striking resemblance to the well-known usages of modern times. It is true Walter Paston’s expenses at Oxford were not great, even if we take into consideration the much higher value of money in that day. For a period of probably half a year they amounted to no more than £6: 5 s.: 5¾ d.320.1 Yet when he became B.A. he gave a banquet, as graduates have been accustomed to do since his day, for which he was promised some venison from Lady Harcourt, but was disappointed.320.2 Even the expenses attending the graduation, however, do not appear to have been very heavy. ‘It will be some cost to me, but not much,’ wrote Walter Paston in his own case, though he had been disappointed in the hope of passing at the same time as Lionel Woodville, the queen’s brother, afterwards Bishop of Salisbury, who apparently would have borne a portion of the expenses of his fellow-graduates.320.3
It has also been noted that the depictions of life at Eton and Oxford in the fifteenth century closely resemble the familiar customs of today. It's true that Walter Paston’s expenses at Oxford weren’t very high, even when considering how much more valuable money was back then. For about six months, they added up to no more than £6: 5 s.: 5¾ d.320.1 However, when he graduated, he hosted a banquet, a tradition that graduates have continued since then, for which he was promised some venison from Lady Harcourt, but he was let down.320.2 Even the costs related to graduation don’t seem to have been very significant. “It will be some cost to me, but not much,” Walter Paston wrote about his situation, although he was disappointed that he wouldn’t graduate at the same time as Lionel Woodville, the queen’s brother, who later became Bishop of Salisbury and would have covered part of the expenses for his fellow graduates.320.3
From the letters just referred to we are reminded that it was at this time usual for those who received a liberal education not only to take a degree in arts but to proceed afterwards in the faculty of law. At the universities, unfortunately, law is studied no longer, and degrees in that faculty are now purely honorary.
From the letters mentioned earlier, we are reminded that it was common for those who received a good education not only to earn a degree in arts but also to continue on to study law. Unfortunately, law is no longer taught at universities, and degrees in that field are now just honorary.
Mode of computing dates.
Computing date formats.
Some other points may be suggested to us, even by the most superficial examination of the contents of these volumes. The mode in which the letters are dated by their writers shows clearly that our ancestors were accustomed to measure the lapse of time by very different standards from those now in use. Whether men in general were acquainted with the current year of the Christian era may be doubted; that was an ecclesiastical computation rather than one for use in common life. They seldom dated their letters by the year at all, and when they did it was not by the year of our Lord, but by the year of the king’s reign. Chronicles and annals of the period, which give the year of our Lord, are almost always full of inaccuracies in the figures; and altogether it is evident that an exact computation of years was a thing for which there was considered to be little practical use. As to months and days, the same remark does not apply. Letters were very 321 frequently dated in this respect according to what is the general usage now. But even here, as the reader will not fail to observe, there was a much more common use of Festivals and Saints’ days, and when a letter was not written on a day particularly marked in the Calendar, it was frequently dated the Monday or Wednesday, or whatever day of the week it might happen to be, before or after such a celebration. Agnes Paston even dates a letter during the week by the collect of the Sunday preceding:—‘Written at Paston in haste, the Wednesday next after Deus qui errantibus.’321.1
Some other points can be noted from even a casual look at these volumes. The way the letters are dated by their writers clearly shows that our ancestors measured the passage of time using very different standards than we do today. It’s uncertain whether people generally knew the current year in the Christian era; that was more of a church calendar than something used in everyday life. They rarely dated their letters by the year, and when they did, it was not by the year of our Lord but by the year of the king’s reign. Chronicles and annals from that time, which provide the year of our Lord, are often filled with inaccuracies in the dates; overall, it seems that a precise calculation of years was regarded as having little practical value. However, the same can’t be said for months and days. Letters were often dated in a way that aligns with how we generally do it now. Still, as you’ll notice, there was a much greater reliance on festivals and saints’ days, and if a letter wasn’t written on a specific day marked on the calendar, it was frequently dated by the Monday or Wednesday, or whatever day of the week it was, before or after such a celebration. Agnes Paston even dates a letter during the week by the collect of the Sunday before:—‘Written at Paston in haste, the Wednesday next after Deus qui errantibus.’321.1
Mode of reckoning.
Method of accounting.
Of their modes of computing other things we have little indication in these volumes except in money accounts, which are always kept in Roman figures. No separate columns are set apart in MSS. of this date (although for the convenience of the reader this has sometimes been done in print) for the different denominations of pounds, shillings, pence, and marks, so that it would have been impossible for the best arithmetician easily to cast up totals after the modern fashion. The arithmeticians of that day, in fact, had a totally different method of reckoning. They used counters, and had a counting-board or abacus, on which they set up the totals.321.2 An instance of this occurs in the first volume, where John Paston, in superintending the works at Caister Castle, or, as we now rather suspect, at Mautby, thought it advisable to change the room in which his coffers and his ‘countewery’ should be set. In connection with this incident one other point is worthy of observation. On taking the measure of the new room, John Paston’s wife reported that he would find it less convenient than the former one. ‘There is no space,’ she wrote, ‘beside the bed, though the bed were removed to the door, to set both your board and your coffers there, and to have space to go and sit beside.’321.3 When it is considered that the room in question was a ‘draught chamber,’ that is to say, that it contained a privy in 322 addition to the furniture which Paston intended to introduce, want of space ought certainly to have been a very serious objection.
Of their ways of calculating other things, we have little information in these volumes, except for money records, which are always written in Roman numerals. No separate columns are set aside in Manuscripts. from this period (although for the reader's convenience, this has sometimes been done in print) for the different denominations of pounds, shillings, pence, and marks, making it impossible for even the best mathematician to easily add up totals in the modern way. The mathematicians of that time actually had a completely different method of counting. They used counters and had a counting board or abacus on which they set up the totals.321.2 An example of this is found in the first volume, where John Paston, while supervising the work at Caister Castle, or, as we now suspect, at Mautby, decided it would be better to change the room for his chests and his ‘counting board.’ In connection with this incident, another point is worth noting. After measuring the new room, John Paston’s wife reported that he would find it less convenient than the previous one. ‘There is no space,’ she wrote, ‘beside the bed, even if the bed were moved to the door, to place both your board and your chests there, and to have enough space to go and sit beside.’321.3 Considering that the room in question was a ‘draught chamber,’ meaning it had a privy in addition to the furniture Paston intended to place there, lack of space should have been a significant concern.
Manner of living.
Lifestyle.
The neglect of sanitary considerations in domestic architecture—indeed, in domestic matters generally—was no doubt a prolific source of disease and pestilence. Yet the general plan of daily life pursued by our ancestors was, it must be owned, more wholesome than that of the nineteenth century. It is well known that they were early risers. Innumerable patent kinds of artificial light did not tempt them to waste the natural hours of rest either in study or in dissipation. Their meals too were earlier. Their dinner was at noon, if not before; and after dinner, in the long summer days, it was customary to take some additional repose. Thus Henry Windsor concludes a letter to John Paston—‘Written in my sleeping time at afternoon, on Whitsunday.’322.1 This practice of sleeping in the daytime was so universal that in the case of labourers it was only thought necessary to keep it within certain limits, and to restrict it by Act of Parliament to a quarter of the year, from the middle of May to the middle of August.322.2
The neglect of hygiene in home design—really, in everyday life overall—was definitely a major cause of illness and outbreaks. However, it has to be said that the daily routine of our ancestors was healthier than that of the nineteenth century. It's well known that they woke up early. Countless fancy types of artificial light didn't lure them into wasting their natural rest hours on either studying or partying. Their meals were earlier too. They had dinner at noon, if not earlier; and after dinner, during the long summer days, they usually took a bit of a nap. This is how Henry Windsor wrapped up a letter to John Paston—‘Written in my naptime in the afternoon, on Whitsunday.’322.1 The habit of napping during the day was so common that for laborers, it was only deemed necessary to set certain limits, restricting it by law to a quarter of the year, from mid-May to mid-August.322.2
Sending dinners out.
Delivering meals.
A curious practice in relation to dining mentioned in Letter 423 has already been incidentally alluded to. It was the year after Sir John Fastolf’s death, and John Paston’s wife had gone out of Norwich to reside at Hellesdon. Paston’s increased importance in the county was shown by the Mayor and Mayoress of Norwich one day sending their dinners out to Hellesdon, and coming to dine with Margaret Paston. Of this kind of compliment we have another illustration in More’s History of Richard III. It is well known how, when just after the death of Edward IV. the Earl of Rivers and Lord Richard Grey were conducting the boy king Edward V. up to London, they were overtaken by the Duke of Gloucester at Stony Stratford, and placed under arrest. As the story is reported by More, Gloucester at first treated his prisoners with courtesy, and at dinner sent a dish from his own table to Lord Rivers, praying him to be of good cheer, for all 323 should be well enough. ‘And he thanked the duke,’ continues the historian, ‘and prayed the messenger to bear it to his nephew the Lord Richard with the same message for his comfort, who he thought had more need of comfort as one to whom such adversity was strange; but himself had been all his days in ure therewith, and therefore could bear it the better.’
A curious dining practice mentioned in Letter 423 has already been casually referenced. It was the year after Sir John Fastolf’s death, and John Paston’s wife had left Norwich to live in Hellesdon. Paston’s growing significance in the county was evident when the Mayor and Mayoress of Norwich one day sent their dinners out to Hellesdon and came to dine with Margaret Paston. We have another example of this kind of gesture in More’s History of Richard III. It’s well known that shortly after Edward IV.'s death, the Earl of Rivers and Lord Richard Grey were taking the young king Edward V. to London when they were intercepted by the Duke of Gloucester at Stony Stratford and placed under arrest. According to More’s account, Gloucester initially treated his prisoners courteously, sending a dish from his own table to Lord Rivers at dinner, encouraging him to stay positive, as everything 323 would be fine. ‘And he thanked the duke,’ the historian continues, ‘and asked the messenger to take it to his nephew Lord Richard with the same comforting message, as he thought Richard needed it more, being someone to whom such adversity was unfamiliar; while he himself had been accustomed to it all his life and could therefore handle it better.’
Chivalry and courtesy.
Kindness and respect.
The courtesies of life were certainly not less valued in those rough unquiet days than in our own. Although men like Caxton lamented the decline of chivalry, its civilising influence continued, and its most important usages were still kept up. Among the books which William Ebesham transcribed for Sir John Paston at the rate of twopence a leaf, was one which was called The Great Book, treating of ‘the Coronation and other Treatises of Knighthood,’ ‘of the manner of making joust and tournaments,’ and the like.323.1 His library, or that of his brother John, contained also ‘the Death of Arthur,’ the story of Guy of Warwick, chronicles of the English kings from Cœur de Lion to Edward III., the legend of Guy and Colbrand, and various other chronicles and fictions suited to knightly culture; besides moral treatises, like Bishop Alcock’s Abbey of the Holy Ghost, and poetical and imaginative books, such as the poems of Chaucer—at least his Troilus and Cressida, his Legend of Ladies (commonly called The Legend of Good Women), his Parliament of Birds, the Belle Dame sauns Mercie, and Lydgate’s Temple of Glass. Books like these formed part of the recreations of a country gentleman. They contained, doubtless, the fund of ideas which fathers communicated to their children around the winter fire. And the children were the better qualified to appreciate them by an education which was entirely founded upon the principles of chivalry.
The social niceties of life were certainly just as valued in those rough, unsettled times as they are today. Even though people like Caxton mourned the loss of chivalry, its civilizing impact continued, and its most important practices remained. Among the books that William Ebesham copied for Sir John Paston at the rate of two pence per leaf was one called The Great Book, which dealt with 'the Coronation and other Treatises of Knighthood,' 'the way of holding jousts and tournaments,' and similar topics.323.1 His library, or that of his brother John, also included 'the Death of Arthur,' the story of Guy of Warwick, chronicles of English kings from Cœur de Lion to Edward III., the legend of Guy and Colbrand, and various other chronicles and tales suited for knightly culture; in addition to moral works like Bishop Alcock’s Abbey of the Holy Ghost, and poetic and imaginative texts, such as Chaucer's works—particularly his Troilus and Cressida, his Legend of Ladies (often called The Legend of Good Women), his Parliament of Birds, the Belle Dame sauns Mercie, and Lydgate’s Temple of Glass. Books like these were part of a country gentleman's leisure activities. They certainly held a wealth of ideas that fathers shared with their children around the winter fire. And the kids were better able to appreciate them thanks to an education completely based on the principles of chivalry.
The training of the young.
Youth training.
It was in accordance with these principles, and to maintain a true sense of order in society, that the sons of knights and gentlemen were sent at an early age to serve in other gentlemen’s houses. Thus John Paston the youngest was sent to be brought up in the family of the Duke of Norfolk; and so 324 common was this practice, so necessary was it esteemed to a young gentleman’s education, that, as we have seen, his father was reproached for keeping his elder brother at home and unemployed. In a new household, and especially in that of a man of rank, it was considered that a youth would learn something of the world, and fit himself best for the place he was to fill in it. It was the same also, to some extent, with the daughters of a family, as we find Margaret Paston writing to her son Sir John to get his sister placed in the household either of the Countess of Oxford or of the Duchess of Bedford, or else ‘in some other worshipful place.’324.1 This we have supposed to be his sister Margery, who (no doubt for want of being thus taken care of) shortly after married Richard Calle, to the scandal and disgust of the whole family. His other sister, Anne, was placed in the household of a gentleman named Calthorpe, who, however, afterwards desired to get rid of her, alleging that he wished to reduce his household, and suggested that she ‘waxed high, and it were time to purvey her a marriage.’ It is curious that the prospect of her being sent home again does not seem to have been particularly agreeable even to her own mother. Margaret Paston wonders why Calthorpe should have been so anxious to get rid of the young lady without delay. Perhaps she had given him offence, or committed some misdemeanour. Her mother therefore writes to her son John the youngest in London to see how Cousin Clere ‘is disposed to her-ward,’ that she may not be under the necessity of having her home again, where she would only lose her time, and be continually trying her mother’s patience, as her sister Margery had done before her.324.2
It was in line with these principles, and to keep a real sense of order in society, that the sons of knights and gentlemen were sent at a young age to serve in other gentlemen’s households. So, John Paston the youngest was sent to grow up in the family of the Duke of Norfolk; and so 324 common was this practice, and so essential it was deemed for a young gentleman’s education, that, as we’ve seen, his father was criticized for keeping his older brother at home and unemployed. In a new household, especially one of a high-ranking man, it was thought that a young man would learn about the world and prepare himself best for the role he would have in it. The same was also somewhat true for the daughters, as we see Margaret Paston writing to her son Sir John to get his sister placed either in the household of the Countess of Oxford or the Duchess of Bedford, or in some other respectable position. This is assumed to be his sister Margery, who (probably due to not being properly cared for) soon married Richard Calle, to the scandal and dismay of the whole family. His other sister, Anne, was placed in the household of a gentleman named Calthorpe, who later asked to be rid of her, claiming he wanted to cut back his household and suggesting that she was "getting high, and it was time to arrange her marriage." It’s interesting that the idea of her being sent home again didn’t seem to sit well even with her own mother. Margaret Paston wondered why Calthorpe was so eager to get rid of the young lady quickly. Perhaps she had upset him or done something wrong. Her mother then writes to her youngest son John in London to see how Cousin Clere feels about her, so that she wouldn’t have to bring her back home, where she would just waste her time and constantly test her mother’s patience, just as her sister Margery had previously done. 324.2
Want of domestic feeling.
Lack of domestic feeling.
And was this, the reader may well ask, the spirit of domestic life in the fifteenth century? Could two generations of one family not ordinarily live together in comfort? Was the feeling of older people towards children only that they ought to be taught the ways of the world, and learn not to make themselves disagreeable? Alas! I fear, for the most part it amounted to little more than this. Children, and especially daughters, were a mere burden to their parents. 325 They must be sent away from home to learn manners, and to be out of the way. As soon as they grew up, efforts must be made to marry them, and get them off their parents’ hands for good. If they could not be got rid of that way, and were still troublesome, they could be well thrashed, like Elizabeth Paston, the aunt of the last-mentioned young ladies, who, as will be remembered, was allowed to speak to no one, was beaten once or twice a week, and sometimes twice in one day, and had her head broken ‘in two or three places’ in consequence.325.1
And was this, the reader may wonder, what domestic life was like in the fifteenth century? Could two generations of the same family not usually live together comfortably? Was the older generation's attitude towards kids just that they should be taught how the world works and learn not to be annoying? Unfortunately, it seems that for the most part, that was about it. Kids, especially daughters, were often seen as a burden to their parents. 325 They had to be sent away from home to learn proper behavior and to stay out of the way. As soon as they hit adulthood, the focus turned to marrying them off and getting them out of their parents’ lives for good. If parents couldn’t get rid of them that way and they still caused trouble, they could be disciplined harshly, like Elizabeth Paston, the aunt of the young ladies mentioned earlier, who, as we remember, was prohibited from speaking to anyone, was beaten once or twice a week, and sometimes twice in a single day, and had her head injured ‘in two or three places’ as a result. 325.1
Such a state of matters, however repulsive to our feelings, is by no means unaccountable. That age was certainly not singular, however much mistaken, in its belief that a sense of what is due to the State is more important than a sense of what is due to the family. Our ancestors forgot the fact—as we too, in this age of enforced schooling are too apt to leave it out of account—that the most important part of education, good or bad, must inevitably be that which a child receives at home. They were rewarded for their forgetfulness by a loss of natural affection, for which their high sense of external order afforded but imperfect compensation. Admirable as the feudal system was in maintaining the necessary subordination of different classes, it acted most injuriously upon the homes, where all that makes up a nation’s real worth must be carefully tended in the first instance. Wardships. The very foundation of domestic life was in many cases vitiated by a system which put the wardship and marriage of heirs under age at the disposal of their superior lords. In the case of an important landowner who held of the Crown, it was a regular matter of bargain and sale. The wardship and marriage were granted away to such a person as could offer the Treasury a satisfactory sum for the privilege; and if the heir took it upon himself to marry without licence of such person, he incurred a heavy fine.325.2 Thus was the most sacred of all 326 human relations made a matter of traffic and sale, and the best feelings of the human heart were systematically crushed by considerations the most sordid.
Such a situation, however unpleasant for us, is certainly not without reason. That era wasn't unique, no matter how misguided they were in believing that loyalty to the State was more important than loyalty to family. Our predecessors overlooked the truth—as we too, in this era of mandatory education, often do—that the most crucial part of education, whether good or bad, is what a child receives at home. They paid the price for this oversight by losing natural affection, which their strong sense of external order couldn't fully replace. While the feudal system was effective in maintaining the necessary hierarchy among different classes, it harmed family life, where all that truly contributes to a nation's worth must first be nurtured. Wardships. The very foundation of home life was often damaged by a system that placed the guardianship and marriage of underage heirs in the hands of their higher lords. For a significant landowner under the Crown, it was a normal transaction. The guardianship and marriage were granted to anyone who could offer the Treasury a suitable amount for the privilege. If the heir chose to marry without that person's permission, they faced a hefty fine.325.2 Thus, the most sacred of human relationships became a matter of trade, and the best feelings of the human heart were systematically suppressed by the most base concerns.
Remarks of a Venetian on the English.
Remarks of a Venetian on the English.
The absence of domestic affection among the English people generally was, in fact, a subject of observation to foreigners in that day. The earliest extant report of a Venetian ambassador on the state of this country was written in the reign of Henry VII., and in this we find some very strong comments on the subject, showing that the cold-heartedness of parents towards their children, the want of tenderness in husbands towards their wives, the mercenary way in which marriages were contracted by parents or guardians for the young people under their charge, was such as to shock the sensibility of strangers from the warmer lands of the South. To the Italian mind it seemed as if there was no real human nature in Englishmen at all. There was licentiousness among them, to be sure, but our Venetian almost doubted whether in high or low society an Englishman was ever known to be in love. He had witnessed nothing of the sort himself. On the contrary, he had seen young noblemen content to marry old widows for the sake of fortunes, which they hoped to share soon with younger partners; and he suspected that although Englishmen were very jealous husbands, the most serious offences against married life might be condoned for money.326.1
The lack of family affection among the English was, in fact, noted by foreigners back then. The earliest surviving report from a Venetian ambassador about this country was written during the reign of Henry VII., and it contains some very strong observations on the topic. It shows that the coldness of parents towards their children, the lack of affection from husbands to their wives, and the transactional nature of arranged marriages by parents or guardians for the young people they looked after shocked those from warmer Southern regions. To the Italian perspective, it seemed like there was no real human connection among the English. Sure, there was a lack of morality, but our Venetian almost doubted that anyone in either high or low society was ever genuinely in love. He hadn't seen anything of the sort himself. Instead, he observed young noblemen willing to marry older widows solely for their fortunes, which they hoped to share soon with younger partners. He suspected that while Englishmen were indeed jealous husbands, the most serious betrayals of married life could be overlooked for money.326.1
Freedom of manners.
Freedom of expression.
It is impossible to deny that these comments, except the last, which we would fain hope was a mistake, must have been largely justified. The Paston letters bear strong additional testimony to the general truth of what our Italian critic saw in England. Yet, acute as his observation was, an ambassador from the stately Signory of Venice was perhaps not altogether 327 in a position to read the deepest mysteries of the English heart. To this day the warmth of the English nature lies covered by a cold exterior; yet even in the external manners of the people the genial Erasmus found touches which our Venetian cared not for, and did not deign to notice. While feudalism still kept down the natural emotions, insisting on a high respect for order, there was a freedom in social intercourse, and in England more than elsewhere, which has long ago been chilled among ourselves by the severity of Puritanism. In his own amusing way Erasmus tells us how in this delightful island ladies and gentlemen kissed each other freely whenever they met, in the streets or in their houses. There were kisses when you came, and kisses when you went away—delicate, fragrant kisses that would assuredly tempt a poet from abroad to stay in England all his days.327.1 So the witty Dutchman informed a friend in the unrestrained freedom of epistolary correspondence. And we may believe that in most cases the severity of home was mitigated by a greater freedom of communication with the world outside. Only in cases of very severe displeasure were the daughters of a family shut up for a time, like Elizabeth Paston, and forbidden to speak to any one. For the most part, they received the salutations of strangers, and conversed with them without reserve, as marriage was quite understood to be a thing which depended entirely upon arrangements made by their parents.
It's hard to argue against the fact that these comments, except for the last one, which we hope was just a mistake, were mostly justified. The Paston letters provide strong additional evidence for the general truth of what our Italian critic observed in England. However, as sharp as his observations were, an ambassador from the grand Signory of Venice might not have been entirely equipped to understand the deeper nuances of the English heart. Even today, the warmth of the English temperament is often hidden beneath a cool exterior; yet even in their outward behavior, the friendly Erasmus noticed elements that our Venetian friend overlooked. While feudalism suppressed genuine emotions and emphasized a rigid respect for order, there was a freedom in social interactions—particularly in England—that has long since been stifled among us due to the strictness of Puritan attitudes. In his own entertaining way, Erasmus describes how, in this charming island, ladies and gentlemen would greet each other with kisses whenever they met, whether in the streets or at home. There were kisses for arrivals and kisses for departures—delicate, sweet kisses that would surely entice a poet from abroad to spend his entire life in England. That’s how the witty Dutchman shared with a friend in the casual ease of letter writing. We can believe that, in most situations, the strictness of home life was softened by a greater openness in interactions with the outside world. Only in instances of serious disapproval were daughters, like Elizabeth Paston, confined for a time and instructed not to speak to anyone. For the most part, they would greet strangers and engage with them without hesitation, as marriage was widely understood to be entirely based on arrangements made by their parents.
Urbanity.
City living.
With all this, there was an urbanity of manners, a courtesy of address, and a general external refinement, on which more recent times have not improved. And in these things England was pre-eminent. Our Venetian could not help noticing that the English were a very polite people. Another Italian of that day, Polydore Vergil, has recorded that in this respect they resembled his own countrymen. The hard schooling which they received at home, the after-training elsewhere in the houses of ‘worshipful’ persons, had taught them from their early years to consider above all things what was due to others. In every relation of life, in the freest social intercourse, the honour due to parents, to strangers, to noblemen, or to kings, 328 was never for a moment forgotten. In the most familiar letters the son asks his father’s or mother’s blessing, and the wife addresses her husband as ‘right worshipful.’ When people talked to each other on the street, they did so with heads uncovered. Even kings at the mention of other potentates’ names took off their hats with reverence.328.1
With all this, there was a sophistication in manners, a polite way of speaking, and a general sense of refinement that more recent times have not improved upon. In these aspects, England stood out. Our Venetian observer noticed that the English were a very courteous people. Another Italian from that time, Polydore Vergil, noted that in this regard they were similar to his own countrymen. The strict upbringing they received at home, along with further training in the households of ‘respectable’ individuals, taught them from a young age to consider what was due to others above all else. In every aspect of life, in the most open social interactions, the respect owed to parents, strangers, nobility, or kings was never forgotten. In the most personal letters, the son asks for his father’s or mother’s blessing, and the wife refers to her husband as ‘right worshipful.’ When people spoke to each other on the street, they did so with their heads uncovered. Even kings would remove their hats in reverence when mentioning other rulers’ names. 328
Importance of maintaining authority.
Importance of keeping authority.
An age which, with all its many drawbacks, cultivated ideas such as these cannot be looked upon as despicable or barbarous. We could have wished to see something more of the element of love in families—something more of the easy rule of natural affection occasionally superseding the hard notions of feudal or parental discipline. But the anxiety to uphold authority, to preserve honour for whom it was due, to maintain social and political order in spite of influences which were conspicuously at work breaking it up before men’s eyes, was a true and wholesome feeling, to the strength of which we owe a debt unspeakable even in these days of progress. At no time in England’s history was there a stronger feeling of the needful subordination of the different parts of society to each other; but under a king incapable of governing, this feeling bred a curse, and not a blessing. The great lords, who should have preserved order under the king, fell out among themselves, and in spite of the fervid loyalty of the age, the greatest subject became a kingmaker.
An era that, despite its many flaws, fostered ideas like these can’t be considered despicable or barbaric. We might have liked to see a bit more love in families—more of that natural affection taking precedence over the strict expectations of feudal or parental discipline. However, the urgency to uphold authority, to honor those who deserved it, and to maintain social and political order despite the forces that were clearly tearing it apart was a genuine and healthy sentiment, to which we owe an unpayable debt even in these progressive times. At no point in England's history was there a stronger sense of the necessary subordination of different social groups to one another; but under a king who couldn’t govern, this feeling became a curse rather than a blessing. The powerful lords, who were supposed to enforce order under the king, began to fight among themselves, and despite the intense loyalty of the time, the most influential subject became a kingmaker.
The Earl of Warwick’s household.
The household of the Earl of Warwick.
That civil war should have broken out in a state of society like this need occasion no surprise. The enormous retinues of feudal noblemen were in themselves sufficiently dangerous to the peace of the kingdom, and when the sense of feudal subjection to one sovereign was impaired, the issue could not be doubtful. At the table of the great Earl of Warwick, Stow informs us that the flesh of six entire oxen was sometimes consumed in a single meal. With the profuse hospitality of the Middle Ages, he entertained not only all his regular dependants, but all chance comers who had any acquaintance in his household. 329 Visitors were also allowed to carry off joints from his table, and the taverns in the neighbourhood of Warwick’s inn were actually full of his meat.329.1 Such a nobleman had no difficulty in obtaining friends to fight for him in the day of battle. He maintained, in fact, what might be called a little standing army at all times, and if an emergency arose, doubtless many who had dined at his table would flock to his standard, and take his wages.329.2
That a civil war broke out in a society like this shouldn't be surprising. The large entourages of feudal lords were dangerous enough for the kingdom's peace, and when the idea of feudal loyalty to one ruler weakened, the outcome was clear. At the table of the great Earl of Warwick, as Stow tells us, the flesh of six whole oxen was sometimes eaten in a single meal. With the lavish hospitality of the Middle Ages, he hosted not just his regular followers but also anyone who happened to know someone in his household. 329 Visitors could even take leftover meat from his table, and the taverns near Warwick’s inn were actually filled with his food. 329.1 A nobleman like him had no trouble getting supporters to fight for him in battle. He practically kept a small standing army at all times, and if a crisis arose, it's likely many who had dined at his table would rally to his cause and accept his payment. 329.2
The Tudor policy.
The Tudor strategy.
The causes which had produced the wars of the Roses were carefully watched by the Tudor sovereigns, and one by one rooted out. Laws were passed against noblemen keeping large retinues, and were not suffered to remain a dead letter. The nobility of England learned to stand in awe of the Crown in a way they never did before, and never have done since. Every branch of the royal family, except the reigning dynasty, was on one pretext or another lopped away. Every powerful nobleman knew that just in proportion as he was great, it was necessary for him to be circumspect. Under Henry VIII. and Elizabeth, birth and rank counted for very little, and the peers became submissive instruments, anxious, and indeed eager, to carry out the sovereign’s will. In short, the unity of a divided nation was restored under a set of politic kings, who enforced the laws, kept down the nobility, and, in spite of their despotism, were generally loved by the people.
The Tudor monarchs carefully observed the causes of the Wars of the Roses and systematically eliminated them. They enacted laws to prevent nobles from maintaining large followings, and ensured these laws were enforced. The nobility of England learned to fear the Crown in a way they had never done before, and have not since. Every branch of the royal family, except the ruling dynasty, was removed for various reasons. Every powerful noble understood that the greater his status, the more cautious he needed to be. Under Henry VIII. and Elizabeth, lineage and rank lost their significance, and the peers became obedient tools, eager to carry out the sovereign's wishes. In short, a divided nation was unified under a group of strategic kings who enforced the laws, kept the nobility in check, and despite their tyranny, were generally loved by the people.
319.1 A notable example of this is afforded by the letters of Edmund de la Pole, Earl of Suffolk, which will be found printed in my Letters and Papers of Richard III. and Henry VII. His successor in title, Charles Brandon, Duke of Suffolk, the favourite of Henry VIII., wrote quite as barbarous a hand, and outraged orthography in a manner equally bewildering.
319.1 A good example of this can be seen in the letters of Edmund de la Pole, Earl of Suffolk, which are printed in my Letters and Papers of Richard III. and Henry VII. His successor, Charles Brandon, Duke of Suffolk, who was a favorite of Henry VIII., wrote just as poorly and had a spelling style that was similarly confusing.
320.1 No. 931.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 931.
320.2 No. 946.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 946.
320.3 No. 945.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 945.
321.1 No. 34.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ #34
321.2 The modern mode of adding up columns of arabic numerals was called Algorism or Awgrym. Thus Palsgrave gives as an example of the use of the word—‘I shall reken it syxe times by aulgorisme, or you can caste it ones by counters.’—Promptorium Parv. i. 18.
321.2 The current way of adding columns of Arabic numbers is called Algorism or Awgrym. Palsgrave provides an example of the term: ‘I will calculate it six times using algorism, or you can count it once using counters.’—Promptorium Parv. i. 18.
321.3 No. 224.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 224.
322.1 No. 332.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 332.
322.2 Statute 6 Hen. VIII. ch. 3.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Statute 6 Hen. VIII ch. 3.
323.1 Nos. 695, 987.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nos. 695, 987.
324.1 No. 704.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 704.
324.2 No. 766.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 766.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ No. 94, and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__ of this Intro.
325.2 We have already referred, at p. 154, to the case of Stephen Scrope, whose wardship was sold by his stepfather, Sir John Fastolf, to Judge Gascoigne, but was afterwards bought back again to prevent the judge marrying him to one of his own daughters, both the original sale and the redemption being equally against the will of Stephen Scrope himself, who complained that Fastolf had ‘bought and sold him like a beast.’ The particulars of these transactions are not obtained from the Paston Letters, but there will be found several notices of another wardship, viz. that of Thomas Fastolf of Cowhaw, kinsman of Sir John Fastolf, which was bought by Sir John of the king, and committed by patent to John Paston and Sir Thomas Howes, and which became the subject of a good deal of controversy.—See Nos. 248, 263, 266, 267, 271, 292, and 352.
325.2 We've already mentioned, at p. 154, the case of Stephen Scrope, whose guardianship was sold by his stepfather, Sir John Fastolf, to Judge Gascoigne, but was later repurchased to prevent the judge from marrying him off to one of his daughters. Both the original sale and the buyback went against Stephen Scrope's wishes. He complained that Fastolf had ‘bought and sold him like a beast.’ The details of these transactions aren't found in the Paston Letters, but there are several mentions of another guardianship, that of Thomas Fastolf of Cowhaw, a relative of Sir John Fastolf, which Sir John bought from the king and was officially assigned to John Paston and Sir Thomas Howes, becoming the center of considerable dispute.—See Nos. 248, 263, 266, 267, 271, 292, and 352.
326.1 Italian Relation of England (Camden Soc.), pp. 24-27.
326.1 Italian Relation of England (Camden Soc.), pp. 24-27.
327.1 Erasm. Epp. lib. v. 10.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Erasm. Epp. Book 5, Letter 10.
328.1 Italian Relation, pp. 22-32; Polydore Vergil, 14-15. Henry VII., in conference with the Spanish ambassador, De Puebla, always took off his hat when the names of Ferdinand and Isabella were mentioned (Bergenroth’s Spanish Calendar, vol. i. p. 10). I have also seen notices of the same custom elsewhere.
328.1 Italian Relation, pp. 22-32; Polydore Vergil, 14-15. Henry VII., when meeting with the Spanish ambassador, De Puebla, always removed his hat whenever Ferdinand and Isabella's names were mentioned (Bergenroth’s Spanish Calendar, vol. i. p. 10). I've also come across mentions of this same custom in other places.
329.1 Stow’s Chronicle, 421.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Stow’s Chronicle, 421.
329.2 See No. 760.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See No. 760.
Footnote 329.2:
missing “2” added
Footnote 329.2:
added missing “2”
APPENDIX TO PREFACE AND INTRODUCTION
I. WILL OF PETER LE NEVE.—See p. 3.
The following extracts from the will of Peter Le Neve, as contained in the principal register at Doctors’ Commons, are curious in other respects besides their bearing on the history of the Paston MSS.
The following excerpts from Peter Le Neve's will, found in the main register at Doctors’ Commons, are interesting for reasons beyond their connection to the history of the Paston Manuscripts.
Item, I give and bequeath unto the Reverend Doctor Tanner, Chancellor of Norwich, and Mr. Thomas Martin of Palgrave, all my abstracts out of records, old deeds, books, petigrees, seals, papers, and other collections which shall only relate to the antiquityes and history of Norfolk and Suffolk, or one of them, upon condicion that they, or the survivor of them, or the executors or administrators of such survivor, do and shall, within twelve months next after my decease, procure a good and safe repository in the Cathedral Church of Norwich, or in some other good and publick building in the said city, for the preservation of the same collections, for the use and benefitt of such curious persons as shall be desirous to inspect, transcribe, or consult the same. And I doe hereby give full power to the said Doctor Tanner and Thomas Martin, and to the survivor of them, and to the executors or administrators of such survivor, to fix and prescribe such rules and orders for the custody and preservation of the said collecions as they shall think proper. . . .
I give and bequeath to Reverend Doctor Tanner, Chancellor of Norwich, and Mr. Thomas Martin of Palgrave, all my abstracts from records, old deeds, books, pedigrees, seals, papers, and other collections that relate only to the history and antiquities of Norfolk and Suffolk, or one of them, on the condition that they, or the survivor of them, or the executors or administrators of such survivor, do and shall, within twelve months after my death, secure a good and safe place in the Cathedral Church of Norwich, or in another suitable public building in the city, for the preservation of these collections for the use and benefit of anyone interested in inspecting, transcribing, or consulting them. I hereby give full authority to Doctor Tanner and Thomas Martin, and to the survivor of them, and to the executors or administrators of such survivor, to establish and enforce any rules and procedures they deem necessary for the custody and preservation of the collections.
Item, my will and mind is, that if my said wife Frances shall at any time hereafter intermarry with Thomas Allen, my late clerk, then I will that she shall have and enjoy but the annuity or summe of forty pounds per annum from the time of such her intermarryage, and noe more shall be paid unto her by my aforesaid trustees; and I strickly charge and forbid her, the said Frances, to permitt the said Thomas Allen to come into any of my studys, or to lend or give him any of my books or papers, or to suffer him in any respect to intermeddle with my affairs. Item, I give unto my said wife Frances such goods and things att Bow and Wychingham as I shall mencion and sett down in a certain paper to be signed and left by me for that purpose. Item, I give unto my said wife Frances my crown, silver gilt, my collar, silver party, my jewell, my herald’s coat and chain. Item, I give unto Henrietta Beeston the summe of twelve pence per week, to be paid to her from the first day of August last for so long time as she shall continue with me at Wychingham. Item, I will that all my shelves, presses, drawers, and boxes now in my 331 study att Wychingham shall goe along with my Norfolk and Suffolk collections to Norwich. . . .
Item, my wish and intention is that if my wife Frances ever marries Thomas Allen, my former clerk, then she will only receive an allowance of forty pounds a year from the time of their marriage, and nothing more will be paid to her by my trustees; and I strictly forbid her, Frances, from allowing Thomas Allen to enter any of my studies, to lend or give him any of my books or papers, or to let him interfere with my affairs in any way. Item, I give my wife Frances the goods and items at Bow and Wychingham that I will mention and list in a certain paper that I will sign and leave for that purpose. Item, I give my wife Frances my crown, silver gilt, my silver collar, my jewel, my herald’s coat and chain. Item, I give Henrietta Beeston the sum of twelve pence a week, to be paid to her from the first of August last, for as long as she stays with me at Wychingham. Item, I will that all my shelves, presses, drawers, and boxes currently in my 331 study at Wychingham will go with my Norfolk and Suffolk collections to Norwich. . . .
Item, the residue of my printed or manuscript books, arms, and things relating to antiquity, I give them unto such person and persons, and bodyes, politic or corporate, as I shall direct and appoint, in a paper to be signed and left by me for that purpose.
Item, I give the remaining printed or handwritten books, artifacts, and items related to history to the individuals and organizations that I will specify in a document that I will sign and leave for this purpose.
The above will was proved 7th November 1729.
The will mentioned above was proved on November 7, 1729.
I. WILL OF PETER LE NEVE.—See p.
3.
final . missing
I. WILL OF PETER LE NEVE.—See p. 3.
final . missing
II. JULIAN HERBERD.—See pp. 33, 34.
The following documents in the case of Julian Herberd v. William Paston are preserved in the Record Office among ‘Chancery, Parliamentary and Council Proceedings.’ The date, it will be seen, must be after 1432:—
The following documents in the case of Julian Herberd v. William Paston are kept in the Record Office under ‘Chancery, Parliamentary and Council Proceedings.’ The date, as you can see, must be after 1432:—
Membrane 1
William Paston.
William Paston.
Sr Rauf, parson of Bronham, steward with my maister Cromwell.
Sr Rauf, priest of Bronham, steward under my master Cromwell.
Austinne Bange of Norwiche.
Austinne Bange from Norwich.
John Roppys with hem priour of the Abbey of Norwiche.
John Roppys with the prior of the Abbey of Norwich.
Rob’t Chapelleyn of Norwiche.
Rob’t Chapelleyn of Norwich.
Rob’t Grygge of litel Plomstede in the cuntie of Norwiche.
Rob't Grygge of little Plomstede in the county of Norwich.
Sr William, the vicaire of Seint Stephenes Chirche in Norwiche.
Sr William, the vicar of St. Stephen's Church in Norwich.
Membrane 2
Please it to youre moste hie and habundant grace to graunte un to youre pouere and continuel bedwoman Julian Herberd, that William Paston one of youre Juges of the cõe benche may come with alle his affinite and appere bifore youre hie and gracious presence with alle youre worthy and right wyse counsail, and that of youre hie goodnesse comaunde the seide William Paston to bringe bifore yow and to schewe alle the evidences and munimentes, whiche that the modere of youre seide pore bisechere schulde have yeve un to the seide William Paston state or to any man that had it bifore hym or eny man for here seide moder or eny of the seide blode, fro the tyme youre seide pore bisechere modere was borne un to this oure. For the seide William Paston knowleched bifore my lorde of Warewyk and youre Chaunceller of Inglonde, youre Tresorer, youre chef Juge of the Kynges benche, and afore other of yor sergeantz of lawe, beynge to gidere, how he radde diversez evidences of xix acres londe that schulde longe un to youre seide pore bisechere every yere vjs. viijd., so that sche wolde holde here plesed and content. Up on the whiche sche wolde nat holde here so agreed with oute youre gracious advis in this matere. Besechinge to youre hie and habundant grace, for oure right worthy and gracious Kynge youre fadere soule, and for oure right worthy and gracious quene youre moder soule, whos soules God of his grace assoille, that youre seide pore bisecher may have here evidences, so that here trewe right might be opinly knowen. For there ys twies so good behinde as the saide William Paston knowleched of 332 the seide xix acres, and youre seide pore bisecher wol nat assent that he schulde take his otthe, laste he wol suere that he have nat here evidences. For it may nat be but he moste nedes have hem or summe of his, and that ys opinly knowen. That it like un to youre good Grace to considere this matere above wretyn, and thereuppon to graunte, that the seide William Paston with alle his affinite and youre seide bisecher may alle be bounden to yow in a simple obligacion in what somme that liketh youre hie wysdome, demene so that they may abide youre awarde, with the assent & consent of youre fulle wys and discrete councell and youre worthy and gracious jugement in this mater for the love of God and yn wey of charitee.
Please grant to your most high and abundant grace to allow your humble and needy petitioner Julian Herberd, that William Paston, one of your judges of the common bench, may come with all his family and appear before your high and gracious presence with all your worthy and wise council, and that of your high goodness command the said William Paston to bring before you and show all the evidence and documents which the mother of your said humble petitioner should have given to the said William Paston, or to anyone who had it before him, or any man related to her mother, from the time your said humble petitioner's mother was born until now. For the said William Paston acknowledged before my lord of Warwick and your Chancellor of England, your Treasurer, your chief Judge of the King’s bench, and other of your legal servants, that he read various documents regarding nineteen acres of land that should belong to your said humble petitioner each year worth 6 shillings and 8 pence, so that she would be pleased and satisfied. Upon which she would not agree without your gracious advice in this matter. Beseeching your high and abundant grace, for our right worthy and gracious King, your father's soul, and for our right worthy and gracious queen, your mother's soul, whose souls may God graciously absolve, that your said humble petitioner may obtain her evidence, so that her true right might be openly known. For there is twice as much good behind as the said William Paston acknowledged regarding the said nineteen acres, and your said humble petitioner will not agree that he should take his oath unless he swears that he does not have her evidence. For it cannot be but he must necessarily have them or some of his, and that is openly known. That it please your good Grace to consider this matter written above, and thereupon to grant, that the said William Paston with all his family and your said petitioner may all be bound to you in a simple obligation in whatever amount you deem fit, handling it so that they may abide by your judgment, with the assent and consent of your fully wise and discreet council and your worthy and gracious judgment in this matter for the love of God and in a way of charity.
Membrane 3
TO OURE RIGHT GRACIOUS LORDE THE KYNGE
TO OUR RIGHT GRACIOUS LORD THE KING
Please it to youre right high and gracious lordeshipe to considere the grete wronges that William Paston hath done to Julian Herberd, youre pore wydowe and continuell bedewoman, for with holdynge of diverses evidences and wrongefulle prisonmentes that he hath done to the seide Julian ayenst youre lawes, whiche been here under wretyn yn article wise, whiche the seide Julian bisechith un to youre moste hie and gracious lordeshipe oversee, and that remedie may be putte therynne by youre gracious hondes atte Reverence of God and in wey of charitee.
Please, Your High and Gracious Lordship, consider the great wrongs that William Paston has done to Julian Herberd, your poor widow and devoted servant. He has wrongfully withheld various documents and imprisoned her against the law. The details are outlined in the following articles, and Julian humbly asks for your most gracious attention to this matter, so that you may provide remedy through your gracious hands, out of reverence for God and in the spirit of charity.
These been the wronges and extorcions done to Julian Herberd doughter and heir of Herry Herberd of lytel Plumstede yn the Counte of Norff. and Margarete his wyf, doughter and heir to William Palmere, sometyme of the seide Plumstede, by William Paston, and of othere by his assent.
These are the wrongs and extortions done to Julian Herberd, daughter and heir of Henry Herberd of Little Plumstead in the County of Norfolk, and Margarete his wife, daughter and heir to William Palmere, formerly of the said Plumstead, by William Paston, and others with his approval.
Firste, there as the seide Margarete died sesid yn here demene as yn fee taille of a mesuage of xix. acres of londe with thappourtenance yn Plumstede, the whiche to the same Juliane schulde discende be right of heritage, as doughter and nexte heir of the seide Margarete. The whiche William Paston the seide Juliane of the seide mees and londes now be xl. wynter hath witholden, the whiche been yerly worth xxxs̃. and better, the sõme ys now owynge lxl̃i.
First, when the said Margarete died, she left in her estate a parcel of land measuring 19 acres with the attached properties in Plumstede, which should rightfully descend to the same Juliane as the daughter and next heir of the said Margarete. The said William Paston has withheld the said mead and lands from the said Juliane for 40 years, which have been worth £30 or more each year, and the total amount now owed is £60.
Memorandum, quod Juliana Herberd de Norwico, que fuit filia Margarete Palmere de Plumstede produxit Robertum Bresyngham et Johannem Colton, Cives Norwici, coram Willelmo Paston apud Norwicum in Camera sua ad recordandum coram eo et aliis circumstantibus quod Johannes Thornham optulit prefate Juliane pro tribus acris terre in campis de Plumstede predictis xls̃. pro jure suo hereditario, que tres acre jacent in placito inter dominum Johannem Thornham, petentem, et Robertum Grigge tenentem. Et prefatus Robertus Bresyngham et Johannes inquirebant per viciñ vill’ adjac̃, qui dixerunt quod Margareta Palmere, mater dicte Juliane fuit recta heres illius terre; Et quod post decessum ejusdem Margarete discendere debuisset prefate Juliane ut de feodo talliato. Et postea dictus Willelmus in presencia Radulphi Rectoris de Brunham, Johannis Roppys, Henrici Pye de Brixston, Thome Marchall et aliorum ibidem existencium publice legebat cartas et evidencias pertinentes dicte Juliane, et optulit eidem Juliane pro suo jure habendo etc., xijd., et postea xxd. Et eciam pro majore evidencia dicta Juliana produxit duodecim legales homines 333 ville de Plumstede Magna et Parva coram Thoma Erpyngham milite, qui dixerunt quod prefata Margareta, mater dicte Juliane, fuit recta heres predictarum terrarum etc., et quod per totam patriam bene est cognitum quod prefata Juliana est recta heres ejusdem Margarete. Ac eciam alia vice predictus Willelmus optulit dicte Juliane pro jure suo xxs̃. in presencia Ricardi Gegge, Gentilman, sibi solvendos quandocunque vellet, prout idem clericus omni tempore recordare voluerit.
Memorandum, that Juliana Herberd of Norwich, who was the daughter of Margarete Palmere of Plumstede, presented Robert Bresyngham and John Colton, citizens of Norwich, before William Paston at Norwich in his chamber to record before him and others present that John Thornham offered the aforementioned Juliana for three acres of land in the fields of Plumstede the sum of 40 shillings for his hereditary right, which three acres lie in dispute between Lord John Thornham, the claimant, and Robert Grigge, the tenant. And the aforementioned Robert Bresyngham and John inquired by the nearby villagers, who said that Margareta Palmere, mother of the said Juliana, was the rightful heir to that land; and that after the death of the same Margarete, the inheritance should have descended to the said Juliana as of a fee simple. And then the said William, in the presence of Ralph Rector of Brunham, John Roppys, Henry Pye of Brixston, Thomas Marchall, and others present there, publicly read the charters and documents relevant to the said Juliana, and offered her for her rightful claim, etc., 12 pence, and afterward 20 pence. And also for further evidence, the said Juliana produced twelve lawful men of the villages of Plumstede Magna and Parva before Thomas Erpyngham, knight, who said that the aforementioned Margareta, mother of the said Juliana, was the rightful heir to the mentioned lands, etc., and that throughout the entire country it is well known that the said Juliana is the rightful heir of the same Margarete. Furthermore, at another time the said William offered the said Juliana for her claim 20 shillings in the presence of Richard Gegge, gentleman, to be paid to her whenever she wished, as the same clerk would want to record at any time.
Also there as the seide Julian poursued ayenst the seide William atte a parlement holden atte Westminstre, and there the seide William did here arrest yn to the Countour of London, and there kepte here yn prisone to the seide parlement was ended thretnynge here to holde here there terme of here lyf, but yf sche wol relesse to hym here right and make acquitaunce generall.
Also there, Julian pursued William at a parliament held at Westminster, and there William was arrested and taken to the County of London, where he was kept in prison until the parliament ended, threatening to hold him for life unless he would relinquish his rights and give him a general release.
Also the seide Paston, be nightes tyme bituene ix. or x. of the belle, did do bringe the seide Julian prisoner under warde to his ynne in Fletestrete, and there constreined here to seale a blanke chartre, yn whiche he dide write a relesse atte his owne devys, and sent here ayene to prisone, and there kepte here iij. daies, and sent ayene for here to hire the relesse radde, and profred for here right vj. marke.
Also, the said Paston, at night between 9 and 10 o'clock, brought the said Julian in as a prisoner to his inn on Fleet Street, and there forced him to sign a blank document, in which he wrote a release at his own discretion, and then sent him back to prison. He kept him there for three days and then summoned him again to read the release, offering him 6 marks for his rights.
Also the seide Paston, the Saturday nexte bifore the feste of Saint George, the vj. yere, etc., profred the seide Juliane in presence of the Chaunceller vj. marke yn playne court and iij. acres of the seide londe, and so moche ys the seide Juliane refused that profre, did arreste here newe in the seide Countoure and helde here there from the vij. day of Feverere, etc., and there wolde make here swere on a book or be bounde by obligacion never more to poursue here right.
Also, the said Paston, on the Saturday before the feast of Saint George, in the 6th year, etc., offered the said Juliane in the presence of the Chancellor 6 marks in plain court and 3 acres of the said land, and so much was the said Juliane refused that offer, that she arrested her new case in the said Chancery and held it there from the 7th day of February, etc., and there she would make her swear on a book or be bound by obligation never again to pursue her right.
Also the seide Paston atte Counsell holden atte Redynge the seide Juliane poursued to the lorde of Bedford, and he comaunded to write his lettres to the seide Paston chargynge hym to aggre with here, the seide Paston havynge knowleche that sche sewed for the lettres, made a false sugestion to the Chaunceller, wherby sche was by a sergeaunt of armes committed to Flete, and there beten, fetered and stokked, and so there holden by an hole yere, to that entent that no man schulde wete where sche was by come tille sche hadde be dede in prison. Of whiche false prisonment Sr Thomas Erpyngham poursued here deliveraunce, comaunded here to be atte the nexte Cessions to be justefied there, consideringe to here grete damage as well in here body as losse of goodes by so longe tyme continued, whiche prisonment the seide Julian wolde nat have hadde for xlli. beside alle other losse of goodes.
Also, the said Paston at the Council held at Reading was pursued by the said Juliane to the Lord of Bedford, who commanded his letters to be written to the said Paston, instructing him to make an agreement with her. Knowing that she was seeking the letters, the said Paston made a false accusation to the Chancellor, which led to her being committed to the Fleet by a sergeant-at-arms, where she was beaten, fettered, and locked up, and held there for a whole year, so that no one would know where she was until she died in prison. Regarding this false imprisonment, Sir Thomas Erpyngham sought her release and commanded her to be present at the next Sessions to be justified there, considering the great damage to her, both in her person and the loss of goods due to the prolonged time, which the said Juliane would not have endured for £40, aside from all other loss of goods.
Also the seide Paston with holdeth alle the evidences to here seide right longinge, and wastynge the seide mesuage and londes in that he may.
Also the said Paston holds all the evidence related to his claim and is wasting the said property and lands as much as he can.
Also the seide Paston kepte here iij. yere in the pitte withynne the Castell of Norwiche in grete meschef, in so moche that scho hadde nat but a pynte of mylke yn x. daies and x. nightes, and a ferthinge loffe, standinge under the jugement and ordenance of the Duke of Norffe now late passed to God.333.1
Also the said Paston stayed here for three years in the pit within the Castle of Norwich in great trouble, so much so that she had only a pint of milk in ten days and ten nights, and a farthing loaf, living under the judgment and rule of the Duke of Norfolk who has recently passed away. 333.1
Also, the seide Paston scith hadde youre seide suppliant in prisone in the Kynges benche, and there sche lay xij. monthes and more in harde payne and distresse nye dede for colde hunger and thurste.
Also, the said Paston had your mentioned supplicant imprisoned in the King's bench, where she lay for twelve months and more, in hard pain and distress, nearly dead from cold, hunger, and thirst.
Item, the seide Paston dede to bringe here oute of the Roundehows yn to youre paleys and brought here afore youre chef Justice, and than the saide Paston comaunded certeines persones to bringe here to prisone to youre Benche, and badde atte his perille certeines persones to smyte the brayne oute of here hede for suynge of here right, and there beynge in grevouse prison durynge half yere and more fetered and cheined, suffringe colde, hunger, thurste, in pointe of deth, God and ye, gracious Kynge, helpe here to here right.
Item, the aforementioned Paston ordered that they be brought out of the Roundhouse into your palace and brought before your chief Justice, and then the said Paston commanded certain individuals to be taken to prison to your Bench, and warned at his peril certain individuals to have their brains beaten out for pursuing their rights, and there being in terrible prison for half a year and more, shackled and chained, suffering cold, hunger, thirst, on the brink of death, God and you, gracious King, help them to their rights.
(Membranes 1 and 2 are sewn on to the face of membrane 3, one at the top, the other at the bottom.)
(Membranes 1 and 2 are stitched onto the front of membrane 3, one at the top and the other at the bottom.)
333.1 John Mowbray, second Duke of Norfolk, who died in 1432.
333.1 John Mowbray, the second Duke of Norfolk, who passed away in 1432.
II. JULIAN HERBERD.—See pp. 33,
34.
final . missing
II. JULIAN HERBERD.—See pages 33 and 34.
final . missing
III. PARMINTER’S INSURRECTION.—See p. 75.
In the bundle of Privy Seals for the year 29 Henry VI. is a pardon to James God, dated on the 4th March, and delivered to the Chancellor for execution on the 5th. Attached to it is the following record of his indictment:—
In the collection of Privy Seals for the year 29 Henry VI., there is a pardon for James God, dated March 4th, and submitted to the Chancellor for execution on the 5th. Attached to it is the following record of his indictment:—
‘Kent sc.—Jur’ dicunt quod Jacobus God nuper de Feversham in com’ prædicto, plummer, et alii, ac quamplures alii proditores, rebelles et inimici illustrissimis Principis Henrici Regis Angliæ Sexti post Conquestum ignoti et nuper complices et de societate falsi proditoris Will’i Parmynter, smyth, qui se ipsum nominavit Secundum Capitaneum Kanciæ, eidemque adhærentes et de ejus covina et assensu in omnibus proditionibus suis mortem dicti Regis et destructionem regni sui Angliæ confœderantes, machinantes, compassentes et proponentes, ultimo die Augusti anno regni dicti Regis vicesimo nono334.1 apud Feversham et alibi in com. Kanciæ se adinvicem congregaverunt ad numerum quadringentorum hominum et amplius, dicentes et confidentes quod ipsi essent de eorum covina et assensu ad eorum libitum et voluntatem xl. milia hominum armatorum et modo guerrino arraiatorum ad præbendum et percussiendum bellum contra dictum Regem seu quoscumque alios in proditionibus suis prædictis eis contravenientes, et falso et proditorie insurrexerunt et mortem dicti Regis imaginaverunt et compassi fuerunt, ac guerram adtunc et ibidem et alibi per vices infra dictum com. Kanc. falso et proditorie contra dictum Regem, supremum dominum suum, levaverunt, in destructionem ipsius Regis et Regni prædicti. Benet.’
Kent sc.—The jury reports that James God, recently of Feversham in the aforementioned county, a plumber, along with others and several additional traitors, rebels, and enemies of the most illustrious Prince Henry, the sixth King of England after the Conquest, and lately associates of the false traitor William Parmynter, a smith who called himself the Second Captain of Kent, along with those who supported him and conspired with him in all his betrayals, plotted and conspired against the life of the King and the destruction of his kingdom of England. On the last day of August in the twenty-ninth year of the reign of said King, they gathered together in Feversham and elsewhere in Kent, totaling over four hundred men, claiming and confidently asserting that they were capable, by their consent and will, of raising up to forty thousand armed men marshaled for war to wage and strike at battle against the King or anyone else opposing their aforementioned treachery. They falsely and traitorously rose up and conspired against the life of the King, and raised war there and elsewhere within the said county of Kent, falsely and treacherously against the King, their supreme lord, for the destruction of the King and the aforementioned kingdom. Benet.
There is a note of the trial of Parmynter in Hilary term, 29 Hen. VI., on the Controlment Roll of that year, rot. 9.
There is a note of the trial of Parmynter in Hilary term, 29 Hen. VI., on the Controlment Roll of that year, rot. 9.
334.1 So in the record, but evidently an error. It should have been vicesimo octavo.
334.1 So in the record, but obviously a mistake. It should have been twenty-eighth.
inimici illustrissimis Principis
text unchanged: expected form “illustrissimi”
enemies of the illustrious Prince
text unchanged: expected form “illustrissimi”
IV. PARDON TO JOHN PAYN.—See p. 78.
On the Patent Roll 30 Henry VI., p. 1, m. 23, occurs the following entry:—
On the Patent Roll 30 Henry VI., p. 1, m. 23, there's the following entry:—
De Pardonacione.—Rex omnibus ballivis et fidelibus suis ad quos, &c., 335 salutem. Sciatis quod cum nonnulli rebelles nostri in comitatu nostro Kanciæ, paucis ante diebus contra pacem nostram insurrectionem gravem concitantes, quasdam factiones proditorias contra nostram personam detestabiliter machinati fuerint, nonnullaque proditiones, murdra, felonias et facinora, aliasque transgressiones perpetraverint; quia tamen, cum nuper per civitates, oppida atque villas in eodem comitatu nostro ad eorum hujusmodi insolencias et rebelliones coercendos iter faceremus, plurimi ex eisdem, spiritu sanioris consilii ducti, plurimum humiliati, etiam usque femoralia nudi, suorum immanitates criminum coram nobis confitentes, veniam a nobis effusis lachrymis anxie postularunt; Nos, ad singulorum hujusmodi ligeorum nostrorum submissiones humillimas nostros misericordes oculos dirigentes, ac firmiter tenentes quod de cætero in nostra obedientia stabiles permanebunt, fidem ligeanciæ suæ erga nos inantea inviolabiliter servaturi, ad laudem, gloriam et honorem Omnipotentis et misericordis Dei ac gloriosissimæ Virginis matris Christi, de gratia nostra speciali pardonavimus, remisimus et relaxavimus Johanni Payn de Pecham in comitatu prædicto, yoman, alias dicto Johanni Payn, nuper de Estpekham in comitatu prædicto, smyth, qui inter cæteros se submisit nostræ gratiæ, quocumque nomine censeatur, sectam pacis nostræ quæ ad nos versus eum pertinent, seu poterit pertinere, pro quibuscumque proditionibus, feloniis, murdris et transgressionibus per ipsum a septimo die Julii anno regni nostri vicesimo octavo usque decimum diem Junii ultimo præteritum factis sive perpetratis; acetiam utlagarias, si quæ in ipsum Johannem occasionibus prædictis seu earum aliqua fuerint promulgatæ; necnon omnimodas forisfacturas terrarum, tenementorum, reddituum, possessionum, bonorum et catallorum, quæ idem Johannes nobis occasionibus prædictis seu earum aliqua forisfecit aut forisfacere debuit, et firmam pacem nostram ei inde concedimus: Ita tamen quod stet recto in curia nostra si quis versus eum loqui voluerit de præmissis seu aliquo præmissorum. Proviso semper quod ista nostra pardonacio, remissio sive relaxacio se non extendat ad aliqua malefacta supra mare et aquas aliquo modo facta sive perpetrata. In cujus, &c. Teste Rege apud Westmonasterium secundo die Novembris.
Of the Pardon.—To all our bailiffs and loyal subjects to whom this may concern, 335 greetings. Know that some of our rebels in the county of Kent, a few days ago, raised a serious uprising against our peace, and shamefully plotted various treacherous factions against us, committing some acts of treason, murders, felonies, and other offenses. However, recently as we traveled through the cities, towns, and villages in that county to suppress their insolence and rebellions, many of them, guided by better judgment, greatly humbled, even stripped to their undergarments, confessed their heinous crimes before us and anxiously begged for our mercy with tears. We, directing our merciful gaze toward the humble submissions of these loyal subjects of ours, firmly believing that they will henceforth remain steadfast in our obedience, promising to uphold their loyalty to us inviolably in the future, for the praise, glory, and honor of the Almighty and merciful God, and the most glorious Virgin Mother of Christ, by our special grace, have pardoned, remitted, and released John Payn of Peckham in the aforementioned county, a yeoman, also known as John Payn, formerly of East Peckham in the same county, a smith, who among others submitted to our grace, no matter what name he is called, concerning our peace which pertains to him, or may pertain to him, for any treasons, felonies, murders, and transgressions committed by him from the seventh day of July in the twenty-eighth year of our reign until the tenth day of June last past; as well as any outlawries, if any have been proclaimed against the said John regarding the aforementioned matters; as well as all forms of forfeiture of lands, tenements, rents, possessions, goods, and chattels that the said John has forfeited to us because of the aforementioned matters, and we grant him firm peace from them: Provided that he will stand lawfully in our court if anyone wishes to speak against him regarding the premises or any of them. Always provided that this our pardon, remission, or release does not extend to any offenses committed at sea or on waters in any way. In witness whereof, &c. Given under the King’s hand at Westminster on the second day of November.
Two similar patents were granted on the same date to Richard Doke, yeoman, and William Souter, labourer, both of Peckham.
Two similar patents were granted on the same date to Richard Doke, a farmer, and William Souter, a laborer, both from Peckham.
V. THE DUKE OF YORK AT DARTFORD.—See p. 99.
The most minute account of the encampment of the Duke of York at Dartford is contained in the following extract from the Cottonian Roll, ii. 23.
The most detailed account of the Duke of York's encampment at Dartford is found in the following excerpt from the Cottonian Roll, ii. 23.
At Crayfford, myle from Dertfford.
At Crayfford, myle from Dertfford.
Primo die mensis Marcii anno regni Regis Henrici Sexti xxxo ther was my Lord of Yorkes ordynaunce iijmill. gownner, and hym selff in the middell ward with viijmil., my Lord of Devynsher by the southe side with vjmill., and my Lord Cobham with vjmil. at the water side, and vij. shippus with ther stuff. And sith that tyme, and sith was poyntment made and taken at Dertfford by embassetours, my Lord the B. of Winchester, my Lord B. of Ely, my Lord 336 the Erle of Salusbury, my Lorde of Warrewik, my Lord Bewcham, and my Lord of Sydeley, &c., whiche poyntment was, &c. And soon after was Chatterley, yeman of the Crown, maymed, notwithstondyng he was takyn at Derby with money making and ladde to London. Then after the Kynges yeman of his chambur, namyd Fazakerley, with letteris was sent to Luddelowe to my Lord of Yorke chargyng to do forth a certeyn of his mayny, Arthern, squier, Sharpe, sqier, &c.; the whiche Fazakerley hyld in avowtry Sharpes wiff, the which Sharpe slewe Fitzacurley, and a baker of Ludlow roos and the Commyns, &c., the whych baker is at Kyllyngworth Castell, &c. After this my Lord of Shrousbury, &c., rode in to Kent, and set up v. peyre of galowes and dede execucion upon John Wylkyns, taken and brought to the towne as for capteyn, and with other mony mo, of the whiche xxviij. were honged and be heded, the whiche hedes were sent to London; and London said ther shuld no mo hedes be set upon there; and that tyme Eton was robbyd, and the Kyng beyng at Wynsor on Lowe Sonday, &c.
Primo die mensis Marcii anno regni Regis Henrici Sexti xxxo there was my Lord of York's order with 3,000 soldiers, and himself in the middle ward with viiimil., my Lord of Devonshire on the south side with 6,000, and my Lord Cobham with 6,000 at the waterside, along with seven ships and their supplies. Since that time, an agreement was made at Dartford by ambassadors, my Lord the Bishop of Winchester, my Lord Bishop of Ely, my Lord the Earl of Salisbury, my Lord of Warwick, my Lord Beauchamp, and my Lord of Sidney, etc., which agreement was, etc. Shortly after, Chatterley, a servant of the Crown, was injured, even though he was captured at Derby while handling money and taken to London. Then, the King's servant from his chamber, named Fazakerley, was sent with letters to Ludlow to my Lord of York, instructing him to raise a certain number of his men, Arthern, squire, Sharpe, squire, etc.; this Fazakerley was involved with Sharpe's wife, and Sharpe killed Fitzacurley, and a baker from Ludlow rose up with the Commons, etc., that baker is at Killingworth Castle, etc. After this, my Lord of Shrewsbury, etc., rode into Kent and set up five pairs of gallows and executed John Wilkins, who was captured and brought to the town as a captain, along with many others, of whom twenty-eight were hanged and beheaded, and those heads were sent to London; London said that no more heads should be displayed there; and at that time, Eton was robbed, and the King was at Windsor on Low Sunday, &c.
viijmil.,
comma misprinted as superscript
viijmil.,
comma printed as superscript
at Wynsor on Lowe Sonday, &c.
final . missing
at Wynsor on Low Sunday, etc.
final . missing
VI. THE DUKE OF YORK AND THE COUNCIL.—See p. 132.
The following document is enrolled on the Patent Roll, 32 Henry VI., membrane 20:—
The following document is recorded on the Patent Roll, 32 Henry VI., membrane 20:—
Pro Ricardo Duce Ebor.—Rex omnibus ad quos, &c., salutem. Inspeximus tenorem cujusdam actus in consilio nostro apud Westmonasterium tento facti, venerabili patri Johanni Cardinali et Archiepiscopo Cantuariensi, totius Angliæ primati, Cancellario nostro, per Thomam Kent, clericum ejusdem consilii nostri, ad exemplificationem tenoris prædicti sub Magno Sigillo nostro in forma debita fiendam nuper deliberatum et in filaciis Cancellariæ nostræ residentum, in hæc verba:—
For Ricardo Duce Ebor.—To all whom it may concern, Greetings. We have reviewed the content of a certain act made in our council held at Westminster, for the venerable father John Cardinal and Archbishop of Canterbury, the primate of all England, our Chancellor, by Thomas Kent, cleric of our said council, to properly exemplify the content described under our Great Seal as recently decided and residing in the records of our Chancellery, in these words:—
The xxj. day of Novembre, the yere of the regne of oure Souverain Lorde King Henry the VIth xxxijti. at Westmynstre, in the Sterred Chambre, being there present the Lordes, the Cardinal Archebisshop of Canterbury and Chaunceller of England, th’ Archebisshop of Yorke, the Bisshops of London, Winchestre, Ely, Norwich, Saint Davides, Chestre, Lincoln, and Carlisle, the Duc of Buckingham, th’Erles of Salisbury, Pembroke, Warrewik, Wiltshire, Shrovesbury, and Worcestre, Tresourer of England, the Viscount Bourchier, the Priour of Seint Johns, the Lordes Cromwell, Suddeley, Duddeley, Stourton, and Berners. The Duc of York reherced unto the seid Lordes that he, as the Kinges true liegman and subgit, was by commaundement directed unto him undre the Kinges Prive Seal, come hidre to the Kinges greet Counsail, and wolde with all diligence to his power entende to the same, and to all that that sholde or might be to the welfare of the King and of his subgettes; but for asmoche as it soo was that divers persones, suche as of longe tyme have been of his Counsail, have be commaunded afore this tyme, by what meanes he watte never, not to entende upon him, but to withdrawe thaim of any counsail to be yeven unto him: the which is to his greet hurte and causeth that he can not procede with suche matiers as he hath to doo in the Kinges courtes and ellus 337 where, desired the Lordes of the counsail abovesaid that they wolde soo assente and agree that suche as have been of his counsail afore this tyme might frely, without any impediment, resorte unto him and withoute any charge to be leide unto theim, yeve him counsail from tyme to tyme in suche matiers as he hath or shal have to doo. To the which desire alle the Lordes abovesaide condescended and agreed, as to that thing that was thought unto them juste and resounable, and fully licenced all suche persones as he wolde calle to his counsail frely withoute any impediment to entende unto him; and commaunded this to be enacted amonge th’actes of the Counsaill. Actum anno, mense, die et loco ut supra, præsentibus dominis supradictis. T. Kent.
On the day of November, in the year of our Sovereign Lord King Henry the VIth xxxijti. at Westminster, in the Star Chamber, the following lords were present: the Cardinal Archbishop of Canterbury and Chancellor of England, the Archbishop of York, the Bishops of London, Winchester, Ely, Norwich, Saint Davids, Chester, Lincoln, and Carlisle, the Duke of Buckingham, the Earls of Salisbury, Pembroke, Warwick, Wiltshire, Shrewsbury, and Worcester, the Treasurer of England, the Viscount Bourchier, the Prior of Saint John's, and Lords Cromwell, Suddeley, Duddeley, Stourton, and Berners. The Duke of York addressed the aforementioned lords, stating that he, as the King’s loyal subject, was directed by the King’s Privy Seal to attend the King’s great Council, and he would diligently focus on this, as well as anything that could benefit the King and his subjects. However, he mentioned that various individuals, who had long been part of his council, had been ordered previously, by means unknown to him, not to assist him but to withdraw from any counsel meant for him. This greatly harmed him and prevented him from proceeding with matters he needed to address in the King’s courts and elsewhere. He requested the council lords to agree that those who had been part of his counsel before could freely, without any obstacles, come to him and provide advice as needed without any charges imposed on them. All the lords mentioned agreed to this request, considering it just and reasonable, and fully authorized anyone he called to his counsel to do so freely without any hindrance, and ordered this to be recorded amongst the acts of the Council. Done in the year, month, day, and place as stated above, in the presence of the lords mentioned. T. Kent.
Nos autem tenorem actus prædicti ad requisicionem carissimi consanguinei nostri prædicti, Ricardi Ducis Ebaracensis, duximus exemplificandum per præsentes. In cujus, &c. Teste Rege apud Westmonasterium, vj. die Decembris.
Nos autem tenorem actus prædicti ad requisicionem carissimi consanguinei nostri prædicti, Ricardi Ducis Ebaracensis, duximus exemplificandum per præsentes. In cujus, &c. Teste Rege apud Westmonasterium, vj. die Decembris.
VII. DEFENCE AGAINST THE EARL OF WARWICK.—See p. 185.
The following commissions are found on the Patent Roll 38 Henry VI., p. 2, m. 21. They afford remarkable evidence of the terror inspired in the Queen’s Government by the capture of Lord Rivers at Sandwich.
The following commissions are found on the Patent Roll 38 Henry VI., p. 2, m. 21. They provide striking evidence of the fear that the Queen’s Government felt after Lord Rivers was captured at Sandwich.
De advocando et debellando.—Rex carissimo consanguineo suo Johanni Duci Norff’ ac dilecto et fideli suo Philippe Wentworth militi, necnon dilectis, sibi Roberto Willoughby, Johanni Hopton, Willelmo Tyrell, Thomæ Brewes, Gilberto Debenham, Johanni Clopton, Willelmo Jenney, et Reginaldo Rous, salutem. Quia satis manifestum est quod quidam rebelles nostri Ricardo nuper Comiti Warr’ proditori et inimico nostro adhærentes, villam nostram Sandewici jam tarde intrarunt et ibidem mala quamplurima nobis et fidelibus ligeis nostris fecerunt et perpetrarunt, et alia mala prioribus pejora in diversis partibus comitatus nostri Suff’, si eas ingredi poterint, facere et perpetrare proponunt, ut veraciter informamur, nisi eorum maliciæ citius et celerius resistatur: Nos, tam maliciæ ipsius inimici nostri ac complicum suorum prædictorum (sic), quam pro defensione partium ibidem providere volentes, ut tenemur, assignavimus vos, conjunctim et divisim, ac vobis et vestrum cuilibet plenam potestatem et auctoritatem damus et committimus ad advocandum coram vobis [omnes] et singulos ligeos nostros comitatus prædicti, cujuscunque status, gradus seu condicionis fuerint, de quibus vobis melius videbitur expedire, ad proficiscendum vobiscum contra præfatum inimicum nostrum ac complices suos prædictos, ac ad assistenciam et auxilium suum vobis seu vestrum cuilibet in eorum resistenciam dandum et impendendum in casu quo idem inimicus noster ac complices sui prædicti dictum comitatum vel partes adjacentes ingredi præsumant, ac ad eos et secum comitantes ut hostes et rebelles nostros debellandum, expugnandum, et destruendum, ac ad omnia alia et singula quæ juxta sanas discretiones vestras in hac parte in repressionem prædictorum inimicorum nostrorum ac complicum suorum et eorum maledicti propositi fore videritis necessaria et oportuna, faciendum, 338 exercendum et exequendum. Et insuper assignavimus vos conjunctim et divisim ad omnes personas partem prædicti nuper Comitis Warr’ seu aliorum rebellium nostrorum et complicum suorum verbis vel operibus defendentes et tenentes, vel aliqua verba contra majestatem nostram regiam habentes et dicentes, similiter capiendum et arestandum, et in prisonis nostris in forma prædicta custodiendum, et custodiri faciendum. Et ideo vobis et vestrum cuilibet mandamus quod circa præmissa diligenter intendatis et ea faciatis et exequamini in forma prædicta. Damus autem universis et singulis vicecomitibus, majoribus, ballivis, constabulariis, ac aliis officiariis, ministris, fidelibus legiis et subditis nostris quibuscunque, tam infra libertates quam extra, tenore præsentium, firmiter, in mandatis, quod vobis et vestrum cuilibet in executione præmissorum intendentes sint, assistentes et auxiliantes in omnibus diligenter. In cujus, &c. Teste Rege apud Westmonasterium, x. die Februarii. Per Consilium.
On Advocating and Fighting.—To my dearest relative, John, Duke of Norfolk, and my beloved and loyal knight, Philip Wentworth, as well as to my dear ones, Robert Willoughby, John Hopton, William Tyrell, Thomas Brewes, Gilbert Debenham, John Clopton, William Jenney, and Reginald Rous, greetings. It is quite clear that certain rebels, adhering to the traitor and enemy of ours, recently the Earl of Warwick, have now late entered our town of Sandewich and have there committed and perpetrated many evils against us and our loyal subjects, and are proposing to commit even worse evils in various parts of our county of Suffolk, should they succeed in entering them, as we are reliably informed, unless their malice is swiftly resisted: Therefore, wishing to provide against this malignancy of our enemy and their accomplices, we hereby appoint you, jointly and severally, and give and grant you, and each of you, full power and authority to summon before you all and singular our subjects of the aforementioned county, of whatever status, rank or condition they may be, as you see fit, to go forth with you against the aforementioned enemy of ours and their accomplices, and to grant aid and assistance to you or any of you in resisting them in the event that our enemy and their accomplices presume to enter the said county or adjoining parts, and to vanquish, subdue, and destroy them and their supporters as enemies and rebels, and to perform all other acts that, in your sound discretion, you deem necessary and appropriate for the repression of our aforementioned enemies and their wicked designs, to do, execute, and carry out. 338 Furthermore, we have assigned you jointly and severally to apprehend and arrest all those defending and supporting the party of the recently deceased Earl of Warwick or any other rebels of ours by word or deed, or uttering any words against our royal majesty, and to hold them in our prisons in the manner previously stated and to ensure their custody. And so, we command you and each of you to diligently attend to the aforementioned matters and to carry them out and execute them in the form stated. We also instruct all sheriffs, mayors, bailiffs, constables, and other officials, ministers, loyal subjects and dependents of ours, both within liberties and without, by the tenor of these presents, firmly to ensure that you and each of you are assisted and aided in the execution of the aforementioned matters. In witness whereof, &c. Given under the King's hand at Westminster, the 10th day of February. By the Council.
Consimiles literæ Regis patentes diriguntur carissimo consanguineo suo Johanni Duci Norff’ ac dilectis et fidelibus suis Thomæ Tudenham militi, Willelmo Chamberleyn militi, Miloni Stapulton militi, et Philippo Wentworth militi; necnon dilectis sibi Willelmo Calthorp, Johanni Heydon, Henrico Inglose, Johanni Wymondham, et Thomæ Claymond in comitatu Norff’. Teste ut supra.
Consimiles letters from the King are directed to his beloved relative, John Duke of Norfolk, and his dear and loyal knights Thomas Tudenham, William Chamberleyn, Milon Stapulton, and Philip Wentworth; as well as to his beloved William Calthorp, John Heydon, Henry Inglose, John Wymondham, and Thomas Claymond in the county of Norfolk. Witness as above.
Consimiles literæ Regis patentes diriguntur dilectis et fidelibus suis majori et aldermannis ac vicecomitibus villæ suæ de Kyngeston super Hull, et eorum cuilibet in villa prædicta. Teste Rege apud Westmonasterium, xvj. die Februarii.
Consimiles letters of the King are sent to his beloved and loyal major and aldermen and sheriffs of his town of Kingston upon Hull, and to each of them in the aforementioned town. Witness the King at Westminster, on the 16th day of February.
necnon dilectis, sibi Roberto Willoughby
superfluous comma in original
and to his dear, Robert Willoughby
VIII. WILLIAM WORCESTER.—See p. 199.338.1
1460
AUG. 28
1460
AUG. 28
De scripto irrotulato, Worcestre.—Universis et singulis Christi fidelibus ad quos præsens scriptum pervenerit, Willelmus Worcestre, alius dictus Botoner, de Castre juxta Yermouth in com’ Norff., gentilman, salutem in Domino. Noveritis me, præfatum Willelmum, dedisse, concessisse et hoc præsenti scripto meo confirmasse Henrico Everyngham armigero, Hugoni Fenne gentilman, Henrico Wyndesore gentilman, Roberto Toppes juniori, gentilman, et Johanni Bokkyng, gentilman, omnia et singula bona mea et catalla, mobilia et immobilia, viva et mortua, ubicumque et in quorumcumque manibus, tam infra comitatu prædicto quam alibi infra regnum Angliæ existentia seu338.2 inveniri poterint; acetiam omnia debita quæ mihi quacumque de causa a quibuscumque personis ubilibet debentur; habenda et tenenda omnia prædicta bona, catalla et debita præfatis Henrico, Hugoni, Henrico, Roberto et Johanni, executoribus et assignatis suis, ad inde faciendum, ordinandum et disponendum liberam suam voluntatem, ut de bonis, catallis et debitis suis propriis, sine contradictione, perturbatione, seu reclamatione aliquali imperpetuum; Ita, videlicet, quod nec ego, prædictus Willelmus, nec executores mei, nec aliquis alius per nos, pro nobis, seu nomine nostro, aliquid juris, proprietatis, seu clamei in prædictis bonis, catallis et debitis, nec in aliqua parcello eorundem, de cætero exigere, 339 clamare seu vendicare poterimus nec debemus in futuro; sed ab omni actione juris, proprietatis et clamei inde petendi totaliter simus exclusi imperpetuum per præsentes. In cujus rei testimonium huic præsenti, scripto meo sigilium meum apposui. Datum vicesimo octavo die Augusti, anno regni Regis Henrici Sexti post Conquestum Angliæ tricesimo octavo.
From the written document, Worcestershire.—To all faithful Christians who receive this document, I, William Worcestershire, also known as Botoner, from Castle near Yarmouth in Norfolk, gentleman, send greetings in the Lord. Please be aware that I, the aforementioned William, have given, granted, and confirmed by this present writing to Henry Everyngham, esquire, Hugh Fenne, gentleman, Henry Wyndesore, gentleman, Robert Toppes junior, gentleman, and John Bokkyng, gentleman, all my goods and assets, movable and immovable, alive and dead, wherever they may be and in whatever hands they may be found, both within the aforementioned county and elsewhere in the realm of England; as well as all debts owed to me for any reason by any persons, wherever they may be located; to be held and kept by the aforementioned Henry, Hugh, Henry, Robert, and John, their executors and assigns, to manage, order, and dispose of at their own free will, as if they were their own goods, assets, and debts, without any contradiction, disturbance, or claim whatsoever, forever; and so that neither I, the aforementioned William, nor my executors, nor anyone else acting on our behalf or in our name, shall be able to demand, claim or lay any rights, ownership, or claims on the aforementioned goods, assets, and debts, nor on any part of them in the future; but shall be totally excluded from any actions regarding rights, ownership, and claims related to them forever as per this present document. In witness whereof, I have set my seal to this present writing. Dated the twenty-eighth day of August, in the thirty-eighth year of the reign of King Henry the Sixth after the Conquest of England.
Et memorandum quod prædictus Willelmus venit in Cancellariam Regis apud Westmonasterium primo die Septembris anno præsenti et recognovit scriptum prædictum et omnia contenta in eodem in forma prædicta.
And let it be noted that the aforementioned William came to the King’s Chancery at Westminster on the first day of September of the current year and acknowledged the aforementioned document and all its contents in the manner stated above.
338.1 [From Close Roll 39 Henry VI., m. 13 d.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ [From Close Roll 39 Henry VI., m. 13 d.
scripto meo sigilium meum apposui
text unchanged: error for “sigilium”?
I have put my seal on this document.
text unchanged: error for “seal”?
IX. JOHN PASTON CLAIMED AS THE KING’S ‘NATIVUS.’—See p. 225.339.1
FROM THE FIRST ASSEMBLY BOOK OF THE CITY OF NORWICH (fol. 65).
FROM THE FIRST ASSEMBLY BOOK OF THE CITY OF NORWICH (fol. 65).
[Assembly on Friday after the Epiphany, 5 Edw. IV.]
[Assembly on Friday after the Epiphany, 5 Edw. IV.]
1466
JAN. 10
1466
JAN 10
Eodem die publicata fuit per Maiorem et Recordatorem Civitatis causa adventus domini de Scales ad civitatem secunda vice infra xviijcim dies; est et fuit pro bonis et catallis Johannis Paston quem dominus Rex pro suo nativo seisivit, ad dicta bona et catalla in quorumcunque manibus comperta fuerint nomine domini Regis seisiend’, et mesuagium339.2 ipsius Johannis Paston infra Civitatem intrand’ et seisiend’ cum omnibus bonis et catallis in eodem inventis. Unde super et de materiis predictis per Recordatorem et Consilium legis peritorum Civitatis responsum fuit dicto domino de Scales omnibus viis modis et forma secundum eorum erudicionem prout poterunt (? potuerunt) pro libertate Civitatis salvand’ et custodiend’ illesa. Et quia materia predicta tangit libertatem Civitatis et privilegia, et dictus dominus de Scales per aliquod responsum ei factum non vult satisfieri, pro eo quod dictus dominus de Scales intendit omnino dictum mesuagium intrare et clausuras eiusdem frangere; Id circo presens communis congregacio summonita fuit, consilium et avisamentum communis Consilii et Constabulariorum339.3 Civitatis audire et inde habere. Post vero diversas communicaciones 340 communicare petierunt deliberacionem; matura deliberatione habita sic est deffinitum, quod introitus factus erit per assensum totius communis congregacionis per feoffatores ipsius Johannis Paston, quia bene suppositum est quod tam certi Aldermanni quam Cives Communarii340.1 Civitatis sint cofeoffati cum ipso Johanne Paston; et sic per feoffatores dictum mesuagium erit apertum sine fractura vel ad minus nomine ipsorum feoffatorum vel feoffati unius.
On the same day, the Mayor and City Recorder announced the arrival of Lord de Scales to the city for the second time within 18 days; this was regarding the goods and possessions of John Paston, which the King had seized as a native title. It pertains to said goods and possessions found in anyone’s hands on behalf of the King, to be seized, and the messuage339.2 of John Paston within the city to be entered and seized along with all goods and possessions found there. Therefore, regarding these matters, the Recorder and the Council of legal experts responded to Lord de Scales in all ways, forms, and according to their knowledge, as they could(? should) to preserve and protect the liberties of the city. And since the matter affects the freedom and privileges of the city, and Lord de Scales does not wish to be satisfied with any response given to him because he intends to break into said messuage and its enclosures; consequently, the current common assembly was summoned to hear and gather the advice of the Common Council and Constables339.3 of the city. After various discussions, 340 they requested to deliberate; after careful consideration, it was determined that entry would be made with the consent of the entire assembled community through the feoffees of John Paston, because it is well settled that both certain Aldermen and Common Citizens340.1 of the city are co-feoffees with John Paston; and thus, through the feoffees, the messuage will be opened without breaking any enclosure, or at least in the name of those feoffees or feoffees of one.
339.1 For this extract from the Assembly books of the City of Norwich I am indebted to the Rev. William Hudson of Eastbourne, who further adds the following particulars:—
339.1 I got this excerpt from the Assembly books of the City of Norwich from Rev. William Hudson of Eastbourne, who also adds these details:—
The Mayor this year was Thomas Elys who is mentioned in the Paston Letters (iv. 139) as a great supporter of the Duke of Suffolk and opponent of Paston.
The Mayor this year was Thomas Elys, who is mentioned in the Paston Letters (iv. 139) as a strong supporter of the Duke of Suffolk and an opponent of Paston.
The Recorder apparently was John Damme, I suppose the same who occurs so often as a friend of the Pastons.
The Recorder was apparently John Damme, I assume it's the same person who frequently appears as a friend of the Pastons.
What with this divergence of feeling and the difficulty of satisfying Lord Scales as well as their own duty towards the City the case was a delicate one and was rather ingeniously dealt with.
Given this difference in feelings and the challenge of meeting Lord Scales' expectations while also fulfilling their responsibilities to the City, the situation was a tricky one and was handled quite cleverly.
There is no other reference to the matter in the Norwich documents so far as I am aware.
There are no other references to this issue in the Norwich documents, as far as I know.
339.2 The house is supposed to have been in the parish of St. Peter Hungate, but it is not certainly known.
339.2 The house is believed to have been in the parish of St. Peter Hungate, but it's not definitively known.
339.3 About this period the 24 Ward Constables were associated in an Assembly with the 60 Common Councillors. This is why they are mentioned here, not with any reference to ‘police’ action.
339.3 About this time, the 24 Ward Constables were involved in a meeting with the 60 Common Councillors. That's why they're mentioned here, not in relation to any 'police' activities.
340.1 Members of the Common Council.
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ City Council Members.
X. A CHRONOLOGICAL NOTE.
It is desirable here to correct an error in the text, which unfortunately was discovered too late. Letters 1020-1022 are out of their proper place. No. 1020 is certainly a letter of Elizabeth Woodville, Edward IV.’s queen, not of her daughter Elizabeth, who was Henry VII.’s. No. 1021 was placed after it as being about the same time, which no doubt it was; and the fact that the Earl of Oxford was out of favour for a considerable part of Edward IV.’s reign made it appear as if both letters belonged to that of Henry VII., to which they were accordingly relegated in previous editions. But this Earl of Oxford was in favour under Edward IV. till the restoration of Henry VI.; and No. 1022, a letter which only appeared in the Supplement of the last edition of this work, was written by John Daubeney, who was killed at the siege of Caister in 1469. The reference to the Queen’s confinement, moreover, which was so perplexing in the case of Elizabeth of York, fits exactly with the August of 1467, in which month Elizabeth Woodville gave birth to a daughter named Mary. This letter, therefore, was written on the 8th August, which would be the ‘Saturday before St. Laurence’ day’ in that year: and it must be noted that the footnotes on p. 107 are entirely wrong. The Archbishop of York referred to in the letter was George Nevill, and the Treasurer was Richard, Earl Rivers.
It’s important to correct a mistake in the text that was found too late. Letters 1020-1022 are in the wrong order. Letter 1020 is definitely from Elizabeth Woodville, Edward IV’s queen, not her daughter Elizabeth, who was Henry VII’s wife. Letter 1021 was placed after it because it’s from the same time period, which it probably is; the fact that the Earl of Oxford was out of favor for a good part of Edward IV’s reign made it seem like both letters belonged to Henry VII’s time, so they were incorrectly placed in previous editions. However, the Earl of Oxford had the king’s favor during Edward IV’s reign until Henry VI returned; letter 1022, which only appeared in the Supplement of the last edition of this work, was written by John Daubeney, who died at the siege of Caister in 1469. The reference to the Queen’s confinement, which was confusing regarding Elizabeth of York, actually matches up with August 1467, when Elizabeth Woodville gave birth to a daughter named Mary. This letter was written on August 8, which was the ‘Saturday before St. Laurence’s Day’ that year; it’s important to note that the footnotes on page 107 are completely incorrect. The Archbishop of York mentioned in the letter was George Nevill, and the Treasurer was Richard, Earl Rivers.
No. 1021 is perhaps before A.D. 1467, as Howard and Sir Gilbert Debenham are believed to be intending ‘to set upon Coton,’ of which apparently Sir Gilbert was in possession in April 1467 (see vol. iv. No. 664, p. 274).
No. 1021 is probably from before CE 1467, since Howard and Sir Gilbert Debenham are thought to be planning "to attack Coton," which Sir Gilbert apparently owned in April 1467 (see vol. iv. No. 664, p. 274).
END OF VOLUME I
Printed by T. and A. Constable,
Printers to His Majesty
at the Edinburgh University Press
Printed by T. and A. Police Officer,
Printers to His Majesty
at the Edinburgh University Press
Contents of Volume I
(added by transcriber)
Title Page Text
THE
THE
PASTON LETTERS
PASTON LETTERS
A.D. 1422–1509
A.D. 1422–1509
NEW COMPLETE LIBRARY EDITION
NEW COMPLETE LIBRARY EDITION
EDITED WITH NOTES AND AN INTRODUCTION
EDITED WITH NOTES AND AN INTRODUCTION
BY
BY
JAMES GAIRDNER
JAMES GAIRDNER
OF THE PUBLIC RECORD OFFICE
OF THE PUBLIC RECORD OFFICE
VOLUME I
Volume I
LONDON CHATTO & WINDUS |
![]() |
EXETER JAMES G. COMMIN |
1904 |
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!